《Marvel: We Are Venom》


 Chapter 1 - 1 - Prologue.

    Attention, this romance has a bit of i_n_c_e_s_t, Adrian''s mother is not your real mother, she is your adoptive mother. Adrian has a relationship with her, so this romance has a bit of i_n_c_e_s_t.

    If you don''t like it, I suggest you look for another novel to read, I put several warning labels on it, but there are still people who haven''t seen it.

    I don''t want you to come and insult me in the comments about something I''ve noticed since the beginning of the novel.

    the protagonist of this novel is male.

    .............

    Hello, my name is Adrian Weismann. I''m 13 years old, I mean, I was 13, right now I''m going through my 14-year-old party.

    "Why do you have a that serious face, Adrian? Smile, after all, it''s your birthday." A woman said to me in a loving voice.

    Looking in the direction of the woman, I said, "Mom, there''s just me, you, and Aunt Nat here."

    Seeing my mom''s smile trembled a little, I quickly said, "Don''t worry, I''m enjoying it!"

    I said in false animation. Seeing my mother''s loving smile returning again, I sighed internally. My mother is a very bipolar person, she gets angry, sad or even happy very easily, there was a day when I accidentally broke a vase that had a strange blue jewel inside, that day I knew hell, I absolutely don''t want to make her angry.

    My mom is a very beautiful person, she has a curvaceous body, long black hair and sapphire blue eyes like mine, I don''t know how old she is, for some reason she didn''t want to tell me her age, maybe it''s a woman''s thing, I don''t know ... The only people I met in my life was Aunt Nat, a bald old man with an eye patch that by the way, he is very strange, he when he comes to visit me and my mother, he always appears out of nowhere like a ghost, maybe he''s a weirdo? After all, he''s always wearing an all-black coat, I wonder if he thinks it''s cool? Maybe it''s that eighth-grade illness that I read in the books? Something about dressing up as the character in a movie you like ... What was it again? Oh, it''s Cosplay, maybe it''s his hobby, well I''m not going to judge him by his taste, maybe he''s a nice guy.

    "Leona, the boy is afraid of you." A red-haired woman wearing jeans and a black shirt said with a mischievous smile on her face.

    "It can''t be! You love me right my son?"

    "Y-Y-Yes, of course, I love you!" I quickly tell my mom that was looking at me with empty eyes.

    Seriously! What is her problem? Since I was younger, she is like that, isn''t she very bipolar?

    "Moo ~! We have to start again! Adrian spoiled the moment! Sing with me, Nat! Happy birthday to you ~!"

    My aunt looked at me with a face looking for help, but I quickly denied turning my head. I don''t want to provoke my mother''s anger over simple things.

    My aunt soon started clapping while singing the song, following my mother''s rhythm.

    Anyway, I''m going to tell you a little bit about my life.

    I live on a hill somewhere ...

    Isn''t that enough? I mean, which normal child lives somewhere unknown? I didn''t even have contacts with other people than these three individuals that I mentioned earlier! Damn it! This situation is too strange!

    Well,

    In my first 10 years living with my mother and occasionally receiving visits from Aunt Nat, and that bald old man. I treated this as normal, after all, I was not aware of my situation, I am also not very intelligent, I am a normal person! I started to notice that my situation was strange when I ran away from home one day.

    Since I was little, I always asked my mother to let me leave the house, but she always made an excuse and denied it.

    Because of that, I ran away, and what did I find? Nothing...! Just a lot of trees!

    Where the hell am, I living?!

    From that day on, I started to suspect my mother and Aunt Nat, are they using me for some kind of experiments? Am I the son of someone important? Etc.

    I started to think about scenarios that I saw in novels and knowledge books, I even thought that my mother was not my mother, come on! She looked too young to be my mom!

    After that day what did I do? Nothing ... I also ignored this detail about my life, I was too lazy to think about it, it''s not like I have the power to change anything too.

    Living around here was not bad either, I always read in novels that you have to work to live in society, or how society is a horrible place, etc.

    Basically, all of this was very laborious! I just wanted to live in peace and act lazily!

    But my dream was easily shattered when I turned 11.

    Flashback

    "Adrian! From now on, you will train with me!"

    Adrian, who was lying in a hammock in a lazy position, said the only thing that came to his mind: "Huh?"

    "I don''t want arguments!" Natasha took the boy who was confused as a sack of potatoes and headed out towards the mountains.

    "But I didn''t say anything!!" Adrian screamed.

    Adrian looked towards his mother for help, but all he saw is his mother waving a hand at him saying, "Don''t go too far."

    "Traitor!" the boy screamed in despair; he absolutely did not want to do something like train.

    ...

    On the hills somewhere near Adrian''s house.

    "Do you understand, Adrian? When you''re a kid, be quick to make yourself popular with girls." Aunt Nat said to me.

    And why do I want to be popular with girls? I didn''t even left this mountain!

    "Now run! Run until you get tired!" she ordered to me as if I am a soldier.

    I absolutely didn''t want to run! It will be tiring! Apparently, she saw that thought on my face when she threatened me with saying:

    "You have no choice here, run now or ..."

    I swallowed my saliva and ask with a little fear: "or?"

    "I will tell your mother that you broke her favorite dish and that you had the courage to bury the evidence of your crime in the yard, I wonder if she will be irritated ..." she said smiling at me.

    "How do you know that!? Are you a spy?" I screamed in terror.

    "Wrong."

    Seeing her smile, I can easily deduce what she is: "You are a stalker, right? you put cameras in my house and spy on me!"

    Aunt Nat almost fell on the ground listening to what I said, she looked at me with an irritated expression and said with a general tone: "Run now!"

    "Y-Yes !!" So scary! What with that expression? I''ve never seen her so angry.

    I started to run towards the forest, but realizing that I haven''t asked where I should run to, I turn to Aunt Nat who was looking at me with a threatening look, I took a little breath to gain courage and asked.

    "How far should I run?"

    Aunt Nat looked shocked at me, I think she realized she didn''t say how far I should run, huh?

    "Let''s see ... Run to that giant rock and come back." She said pointing to a stone that was far away ... Very far away ...

    "You are kidding, right?" I asked her in disbelief, but all she gave me is a threatening look.

    "Run!"

    With helplessness in my heart, I started to rush towards the giant stone.

    I don''t know how long it took me to go on that rock and get back to where Aunt Nat was waiting, but one thing I''m sure of, I''m getting tired! What do you expect!? There was no way for a sedentary person to run all this distance and not get tired! Damn it! If it weren''t for the short breaks I took halfway, I''m sure I wouldn''t be able to go back!

    I stopped in front of Aunt Nat while trying to catch my breath, my c_h_e_s_t hurts! My legs hurt! Damn it! What did I do to deserve this?! All I wanted to do was read a book while looking at the stars.

    "Very well! Although you are resting halfway, but as this is your first time, I will forgive you for today"

    How did she knew? Does she have any power of omniscience?

    "It''s time for the next lesson."

    "Next?" there is more?! I do not want!

    "Listen, Adrian. Being quick will only make you popular in elementary school! In elementary school. it''s those who are good at fighting who have become popular!"

    Why such a fixation with popularity!? Why the hell do I want to be popular with girls!?

    Aunt Nat took the black jacket she was wearing and throws it on the floor, now she is wearing only a black T-shirt.

    Why she did it? The outfit looked expensive ...

    "It''s all right! Attack me however you want!" she said to me while taking a fighter pose.

    "Excuse me?" I said the only thing that came to my head. Did she go crazy?

    "No excuses!" She said as she ran towards me.

    "But I didn''t say anything !!"

    Ahh! I cried out in pain when I felt a kick in the belly. Damn it! I will not be serving as a punching bag for this crazy woman!

    I tried to get up and attack, but she easily dodged all my attacks, I tried to use my feet, but it didn''t work either.

    Damn it! Is she a ninja!? In fact, what the hell was she!?

    Ahh! I cried out in pain when she kicked me to the floor and kicked me in the face holding my hands.

    I tried to get out of her immobilization, but it was useless.

    "Do you understand, Adrian? You don''t know the difference between ''strength'' and ''violence'', do you?" she said to me while loosening my arms a little.

    "What is the difference!?" I screamed. Isn''t it all the same!? I quickly ran away from her and grab a stone halfway and throw it at her, but she deflects it easily as if the stone was too slow.

    Damn it! She''s fast! Or am I slow!?

    "If used correctly ..."

    What? She disappeared!? Ah!! I cried out in pain when she appeared beside me and kicked me in the face.

    "Force!"

    I tried to get up and fight back, but she unbalanced me with her feet, when I tried to get up again, she used her knee to attack my belly.

    "Used incorrectly ... Violence!"

    Ugh!! I spit out blood when I felt pain in my stomach. It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! I never felt such pain in my life, damn it!

    "You decide whether you''re wrong or right! Not using your strength is also a show of strength! It all comes down to your ''intention''! Don''t just use your strength, use your head. Use everything at your disposal!"

    Use everything at my disposal, huh? That''s crazy! She''s hitting a child! I want my rights! Damn it! My belly hurts, I''m getting tired, this was the worst day of my life! What was that taste?

    I spit a little to the side and saw something red. Blood!? I am bleeding! She is officially crazy! Wait...

    I spit my blood out of my mouth on Nat''s face

    Apparently, she didn''t expect this attack, I take advantage of the moment she let her guard down, and I attacked her face, but she turned away? How? Is that even possible!?

    "Good move, boy. It looks like you have talent." She said as she approached me with her eyes closed.

    "How is this possible!? You shouldn''t be seeing anything now!" I screamed for explanations.

    "Yes, I can''t see anything, but I can feel your presence, and I can hear your breath just like that, I can deduce where you are located."

    Hearing this nonsense, I looked at her as if she were a monster, really! This was beyond an ordinary human!

    "Now, you will pay for smearing my face with blood." She said to me smiling ''gently'' while wiping the blood off her face.

    I started to shake with fear, I don''t want to be beaten again ... I have to think of a way to get out of this without being beaten too much! Damn it! Where''s my overprotective mom when I need her? Wait ... Mother? Right! I had this method from the beginning.

    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes.

    "Hmm? Giving up? I''m disappointed boy."

    I ignored her provocation and shouted, "MOTHER!!"

    My scream was so loud that it echoed everywhere we were.

    "Hey, boy! This is unfair!" she complained to me.

    "You said I should use everything at my disposal, right!?"

    "Adriiiannn!!" Hearing my mother''s cry from far away, I sighed in relief.

    It looks like it will take time to arrive.

    "Adrian!"

    "UHAAA!" I screamed in alarm listening to a voice by my side. Looking in the direction of the voice, I saw my mother.

    "Fast! How did you get here so fast!?" Are there any normal people in my life!?

    "With the power of love!" she said smiling at me.

    That doesn''t explain anything! What the hell is love power!?

    "Adrian ... who did this to you?" she asked me with a ''loving'' smile.

    I smile innocently and said, "It was Aunt Nat!"

    My mom turned to Nat like a predator that has found its prey.

    "Adrian, you traitor!" Aunt Nat yelled at me, but I don''t care! I still feel my whole body hurting!

    "Good luck Aunt Nat, I will remember you!"

    "You!!"

    I started walking towards my house, totally ignoring the screaming sounds that came from the direction I just came.

    -------------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 2 - 2 - Being a hero seems problematic.

    * Boom! * * Boom! * * Boom! * * Boom! *

    Aunt Nat dropped a mountain of books on a small table where I am sitting.

    "Understood? Good fighting boys are only popular until the end of elementary school! When you reach high school, your intellect is what makes you popular!" Aunt Nat said to me in a bossy pose.

    Again? I want to know what''s this popularity fixation is! It''s not like I''m going to go to high school! I live on a hill!

    "Are you okay, Aunt Nat?" I asked feeling a little strange. How did she recover from all those injuries in just one day? Is she even human!? And where did she get these new clothes from? As far as I know, she didn''t store clothes in this house, especially jeans and a leather jacket ...

    "Hmm? I''m fine, don''t try to change the subject!"

    "It''s not like I''m trying to change the subject ..." I mumbled under my breath.

    "Anyway, read books, try to read anything that catches your interest. That source of knowledge and life experience will be your secret to winning in life! If you want to read something let me know, I don''t care if it''s Manga. I will buy what you want. Read as much as you want." She said to me as she sat on the couch.

    Why is she being so kind all of a sudden? Maybe these books are some ninja trap?

    "You don''t have to be so suspicious; I didn''t put anything dangerous in the books." She said with a small playful smile.

    "Advanced mathematics, the universe of numbers?" I said to myself out loud, what kind of ridiculous title was that? Mathematics? It''s that number thing, right? I remember my mom taught me a little bit about it when I was younger, it shouldn''t be that difficult, right?

    I opened the book and started reading, but soon I get several question marks in my head. What is this!? Just looking at all these numbers will give me a headache!

    "The books are divided into basic, intermediate and advanced levels. The book you picked up is the advanced level book, you can''t understand it if you don''t read the others." She said to me with a smiling face as she lay on the couch in a sloppy position.

    "I understand." I nodded at her and looked for a book ... But how do I know which is the basic book!?

    "What is the basic book?"

    "Basic knowledge books are marked with the blue label, the intermediate ones with the yellow label, and the advanced ones with the red label."

    Ohh, was she talking about these tapes? Wait...

    "Why didn''t you tell me that before?"

    "Why didn''t you ask?" she said to me with a confused face.

    True ... I put the book I''m holding in my hand beside me and started looking for other books to read, I picked up a book called ''What if you were Captain America?'', Another ridiculous title.

    Looking at the cover image of the book, I saw a man holding a shield wearing a glued suit. Who is this guy? Why is he wearing an outfit so close to his body? Does he have weird fetishes like that old eye patch?

    "Who is Captain America?" I ask Aunt Natasha who was taking off her leather jacket and wearing only jeans and a black T-shirt.

    "Ohh, don''t you know who Captain America is? How rare ... take that book over there and read a little, it tells a little about Captain America''s life." She said to me with a surprised face.

    What? Should meeting Captain America be common? Is he a celebrity or something?

    I do as she said and picked up a thick black book with the title "Steve Rogers, Captain America."

    I started reading about Steve Rogers'' life, at first I wasn''t paying much attention to his life, but soon I found myself fascinated by Steve''s way of life. It was incredible that even with his weakened and weak body he wanted to help others, it was incredible to see how he fought against the Nazis for freedom, he really is an incredible person, such an incredible person existed in this world? I''m really looking forward to seeing the world now!

    After spending I don''t know how much time reading the biography of Steve Rogers, Captain America, I finally got to the last page of the book, and on the last page, I found a line from Captain America.

    "We must all live in the real world ... And sometimes, that world can be quite cruel. But it''s the [American] dream ... Hope ... That makes reality worth living for. In the early 1940s, I made a personal commitment to defend the Dream ... And as long as the dream remains, even if partially incomplete, I cannot abandon it!"

    "Wooow!! He is incredible!!" I screamed out loud waking up Aunt Nat who was apparently asleep.

    "It is not? He''s amazing, do you want to be like him?" Aunt Nat asked me with serious eyes as she sat on the couch.

    "What are you talking about?" I asked a little confused.

    "Huh?" apparently it was not the answer she wanted, after all, she was looking at me with a very confused expression now.

    "I don''t want to be like him, Captain America is incredible, he is an example to follow, but he is also a fool."

    "You can explain better?" She asked seriously. Huh? Where did her usual prankster go? Weird...

    "You see, he fought World War II, right? From his biography, I can see very well that this war was horrible ... At that moment the world needed a hero, they needed a ''Captain America'', but at what cost? Steve Rogers is a hero, the greatest of all heroes, but he is also a soldier who will never be able to leave the war, he will never be able to raise a family, and even if he does raise a family, he will never be able to protect his family, after all, he will have to be saving other people ... If being a hero is someone who sacrifices himself for other people and does not earn anything in return, if being a hero is someone who lets his loved ones die in favor of other people he has never seen in his life, if being a hero means that I must do work for free and not earn anything in return besides a miserable ''thank you'', I don''t want to be a hero. "

    ------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 3 - 3 - Being a villain seems to be problematic.

    Pov of Natasha.

    "I don''t want to be like him, Captain America is incredible, he is an example to follow, but he is also a fool."

    Listening to what this little rascal said, I look at him seriously and asked, "Can you explain it better?"

    I want to know what you think boy, what is behind all this laziness of yours?

    "You see, he fought World War II, right? From his biography, I can see very well that this war was horrible ... At that moment the world needed a hero, they needed a ''Captain America'', but at what cost? Steve Rogers is a hero, the greatest of all heroes, but he is also a soldier who will never be able to leave the war, he will never be able to raise a family, and even if he does raise a family, he will never be able to protect his family, after all, he will have to be saving other people ... If being a hero is someone who sacrifices himself for other people and does not earn anything in return, if being a hero is someone who lets his loved ones die in favor of other people he has never seen in his life, if being a hero means that I must do work for free and not earn anything in return besides a miserable ''thank you'', I don''t want to be a hero. "

    Am I really talking to an 11-year-old? That''s an a_d_u_l_t thought! Did those pigs experiment on this boy? Or is he just another genius? Even when I''m teaching him how to fight, the boy learns as if it were the easiest thing in the world! Despite complaining while learning, I don''t really understand him.

    "So what do you want to be?" I asked the boy who was already looking for another book to read. How much concentration does he have? How can he keep reading for five whole hours and not get tired?

    "Huh? What I want to be? Are you talking about whether I want to be a Hero or not?" he asked me with a confused face.

    "Yes."

    "Hmm, I think I want to be the opposite of the Hero." he replied to me after thinking for a while.

    Huh? Does he want to be a villain?

    "Do you want to be a villain?"

    "Villain? No ... it''s very problematic, I want to be something like a Hero who follows his own convictions, this is complicated, but it''s basically like this ... I hate ''something'' or ''someone'', so I go for this ''someone'' and eliminate it." He said to me like he''s trying to find the right words.

    Isn''t that basically a villain!?

    "AHHHHH! This is complicated! I just want to do what I want! Because people have to label the things they do as ''Heroic'' or ''Village'', it''s simple, if someone threatens my family''s life, I will harm that person! I also won''t do work for free! After all, it''s problematic! When you do something for free to a person, when you see that person again, they will expect you to do something for free again! It is basically slave labor! Who is the idiot who does something for free! It''s problematic!"

    Listening to the line of thought of this boy who is intelligent and at the same time has a lazy nature, I can''t help but laugh.

    "Hahahahahahahaha"

    Adrian POV

    "Hahahahahahahaha" Aunt Nat laughs loudly while holding her belly as if she is short of breath.

    Why is she laughing? Did I say something funny !? Damn it! is she kidding me again !?

    "What is she laughing at? I''ve never seen Nat laugh that hard in my life. " Suddenly I hear a gentle and loving voice, looking in the direction of the voice, I see my mother wearing a pajama to sleep.

    Huh? It''s already night?

    I looked in the direction of the window and see that it is already dark. Hmm? How long did I spend reading that book?

    "Aunt Nat asked me a strange question and I just answered honestly, now she is laughing." I said as I look towards my mother.

    "I see ... Adrian, it''s time for bed."

    Ehh? It''s time to sleep!? Yay !! If I could, I would just live asleep, but Aunt Nat is insisting on this training drug!

    "All right mother!" I get up and goes to my room on the second floor.

    3 POV.

    When Adrian went up to his room. Leona asked Natasha who was still laughing: "What did you ask him?"

    Natasha stopped laughing and looked seriously at Leona, then she started to tell everything that happened.

    Some minutes later. Leona asked seriously, "Is this off the SHIELD watch list?"

    "You know it doesn''t work like that, Leona. Or should I say Ex-SHIELD Agent, Leona, the Clone? "

    .

    .

    .

    A heavy atmosphere fell over the room. Leona just kept looking seriously at Natasha who was looking at her with a stoic face.

    "Tsk, don''t call me by that name, I already retired ..." She grunted angrily, and added: "What does Nick Fury want from my son? After all, he has many places where a capable agent like you could be right now."

    "I don''t know ... And even if I did, I couldn''t tell you, after all, you''re ''retired''. Remember that someone with your skills would be welcome at SHIELD."

    "I won''t be going back to SHIELD, not after that mission ... You know very well, that I don''t trust Nick Fury anymore after he gave me that order."

    Natasha listening to what Leona said makes a frown on her serious and stoic face.

    "I only allow you to come and visit my son, because I trust you, I trust that in the end, you will make the right choice, after all, you are no longer a tool of Nick Fury or that red room." Leona said seriously as she went up the stairs to her son''s room.

    Watching Leona''s back. Natasha grunted in a low voice. "Tsk. You know nothing about me."

    Suddenly Natasha''s cell phone started ringing, picking up the cell phone, she realized it''s Nick Fury, she hesitated for a moment, but then she answered the phone and put it in her ear.

    "Any changes in the boy?"

    "No, everything is normal as usual." She responded.

    "I see ... Tomorrow at 5 am, I want you to come to SHIELD HQ, I have a mission for you."

    "What is the mission?"

    "General Thaddeus Ross, is making strange movements, he has brought together a group of scientists specializing in gamma energy in a secret location, I want you to find out what he is planning."

    "Okay ... Black Widow hanging up."

    --------------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 4 - 4 - Happy Days

    The next day.

    Adrian woke up a little sleepy, he slowly got up from the bed and walked towards the floor below, reaching the floor below, he saw his mother preparing lunch, he looked around and saw no sign of his aunt. "Where''s Aunt Nat?" he asked as he slowly went to the living room sofa and lies down.

    "She has work to do, I think she''ll be back in two days?" his mother responded while she cooked lunch.

    "This means!! I can go without training for two days! Woow!" Adrian screamed excitedly as he jumped like a child who had achieved something incredible.

    His mother smiled at this boy who reacted to this news as if his previously shown laziness was an illusion.

    While jumping around the house. Adrian felt his stomach roar with hunger like a hungry lion, he paused for a moment and looked in his mother''s direction.

    His mother, knowing what that look said, she replied smiling: "Lunch is almost ready ... If you are not going to train, read those books that are on the table, at least your punishment when she returns will be less."

    Adrian felt a chill down his spine listening to his mother, after all, he knows very well that the punishment of his aunt will be hell for him. Deciding to do what his mother says, he walked to the bathroom first and brushed his teeth and washed his face. After that, he walked over to the books on the table and started reading.

    Time passed with Adrian reading. When he finished reading his first book called ''The tale of the Big Bad Wolf'', he heard his mother calling him saying that lunch was ready.

    He quickly left his book on the table and ran towards the kitchen, reaching the kitchen, he sat on the chair while waiting impatiently for his mother to set the table.

    When his mother finished setting the table and sat down at a chair. He started eating the delicious food made by his mother while talking about various things with her.

    Time passed and soon they finish eating. Adrian walked slowly towards the sofa in the living room and lies down in a lazy position.

    His mother did not set the kitchen table yet, she walked to the living room and sat on the floor, while sitting on the floor, she curiously begins to read the books that Natasha gave to her son. - Hmm, all these books are related to children''s culture, but she mixed high school books between them, coincidence? No ... Probably, she is testing his intelligence, I don''t think he is that smart, maybe he is a little above average? - she thinks.

    She looked at all the books, but she realized that essential books for his education were missing. - Where are the s_e_x education books? Maybe Nat would forget to buy those books? Should i buy? No ... It is far from the nearest town here, I am too lazy. - she thinks.

    "Right! I just have to teach him personally!" She murmured in a low voice to herself, she walked up to her room on the second floor and begins to prepare with a smile on her face.

    While lying on the couch, Adrian suddenly felt a chill down his spine as if something warned him of danger, he looked around looking for something, but he quickly ignored it, after all, he had a satisfied belly and was about to sleep.

    "Adrian, come with me to the bedroom, I will teach you something that will make you popular with girls!" His mother called him as if she was a teacher who is about to teach the student something.

    Listening to his mother. Adrian thinks; Even her? What''s With this popularity fixation !? It''s not like there are other girls here!

    Adrian did what his mother asked and walked towards her room, when he arrives in her room and opens the door, he came across his mother wearing only a black nightgown.

    "Mother? Why are you just wearing a nightgown? Won''t you teach me something? " Adrian asked confused.

    His mother smiled at her son''s question. "Yes, I will teach you something that will make you popular with girls." She responded while thinking; With the girls I allow of course, after all, I don''t want my little treasure with any s_l_u_t.

    She walked to the entrance of her room and closed the door, when she closed the door, she took Adrian''s hands and took him towards the double bed that was in her room.

    Soon she started teaching her son everything related to s_e_x education. Initially, Adrian was confused because he didn''t understand anything, but his mother skillfully used her body as study material to teach him everything related to this subject.

    ...

    Three days pass.

    These two days were unforgettable for both Leona and Adrian, their mother-son relationship also became more solid, if before their relationship was unbreakable, it was now more resistant than Adamantium!

    Because of the ''class'' that Adrian received every day in his mother''s room. He as a child who absorbed everything she taught started to become more experienced, although he did not understand the need for this class, but as he felt good about doing these activities with his mother, he did not mention it to her.

    The routines of these two were changed thanks to his mother''s classes. In the morning Adrian wakes up and had breakfast, finished breakfast, he is going to read some of the books that were scattered around the room, in the afternoon he had lunch with his mother while they talked about various things, and soon after he has classes about s_e_x education with his mother, as sometimes these classes take a long time, the day usually ends there.

    But that routine today had to be broken because of a person who had returned from her work.

    When Leona was about to wake her son up for breakfast, she saw her door open.

    "You came back Nat. How was work?" Leona asked with a smile at the red-haired woman who entered her house.

    Nat who is wearing a Jeans outfit with a leather jacket and a black boot looked at Leona strangely, after all, when she finished her mission, her boss said that some cameras that were implanted in Leona''s house were destroyed. - Previously, she didn''t bother with the cameras, she said she had nothing to hide, as long as these cameras didn''t invade her privacy, she wouldn''t mind having some in the house. What changed while I was gone? - she thinks.

    "The usual ... Anyway, I have something to show you." Nat replied while taking the suitcase in her hand and placing it on the table where Leona and Adrian usually have lunch.

    --------------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 5 - 5 - Strange Creature.

    * Roooar! *

    "This is incredible ... I have seen many strange things in my life, but this one by far is the strangest of them." Leona commented while looking at the computer screen that was showing a video of a camera image of a green giant destroying everything

    Natasha didn''t comment, she just waited patiently for the video to end.

    While Leona was watching the video curiously. Adrian who was sleeping, woke up with his stomach roaring with hunger.

    Adrian POV.

    I''m hungry! That''s my first thought when I wake up, I look around my room lazily and slowly walked towards the kitchen, in the middle of the hall I see the clock ticking 13:45 PM.

    This is late! I am grateful for sleeping so much, but at least I wish there was food in my room! I envy those beings who don''t need to eat or have physical needs! They just sleep and live as long as they want! How happy would such a life be?

    When I was about to go down the stairs, I hear a voice screaming.

    Hmm, what is that? does that sound like the sounds that bears make when they are very close to them, if I''m not mistaken it was a roar? But why does it seem strange?

    Curious, I take the steps down slowly and overhear a conversation from Aunt Nat and my mother.

    "What is the point of showing me this?" My mother asks in a questioning voice.

    "The target name is Robert Bruce Banner, he is a highly respected genius for his work on biochemistry, nuclear physics, and gamma radiation. He was hired by General Thaddeus Ross to recreate the Super Soldier Serum that created Captain America. As you can see from the images, the experiment did not end up working, an accident occurred that turned it into that. He became a creature that we kindly call ourselves the Hulk and ran away somewhere in South America." Aunt Nat responds in an extremely serious voice. Where did the relaxed, playful woman go? Is that your true personality?

    Super Soldier Serum? It''s that thing that was in Steve Rogers'' biography, right? It is a serum that they used to elevate Steve Rogers to the top of human capacity.

    Where is that noise coming from? Damn it! This curiosity is killing me!

    "And? This creature is not my problem, why are you showing me this? I already retired from SHIELD, I don''t work with you anymore." My mother responds in a serious voice.

    SHIELD? What is it? It''s food? Wait ... My mom worked with Aunt Nat?! And I thought she never worked in her life, after all, she is always resting or acting lazily, I think I took my laziness from her ...

    Nat: "I didn''t bring this recording to you for that purpose ..."

    Leona: "What is the point of showing me that then?"

    Nat: "It''s a warning ..."

    Leona: "Warning?"

    Nat: "Yes, it is a warning that the world is changing. In fact, the world is starting to wake up, since the time Steve Rogers became Captain America, the seed of ''Super Beings with abilities beyond human capacity'' has been planted, and that seed is about to bear fruit."

    Leona: "I still don''t understand the purpose of showing this video, I understand very well that beings of strange abilities are starting to appear, but Adrian and I have nothing to do with it."

    My mom and Aunt Nat argue in a serious voice. I feel like I shouldn''t be listening to this conversation ... They seem to be talking about something important, I better get out of here.

    When I''m about to walk back to my room I hear that roar again! Damn it! I''m curious what kind of animal does that sound?!

    No longer holding on to my curiosity, I put my head a little off the stairs to try to see what they are seeing, but when I put my head out a little, I see Aunt Nat looking at me with a ''gentle'' smile on face.

    I was discovered, huh? If she knows that I''m here, she won''t mind if I watch the ''video'' they talk about so much, right?

    Regardless of the consequences, I run towards the kitchen and climb on top of the chair that was next to my mother, I take this strange machine that is showing images and start watching with curiosity. What is this green animal? He looks like a human, but that strength is not something that a human would be able to do.

    "Adrian, wait-" My mom tries to say something to me, but she is interrupted by Aunt Nat.

    Nat: "Leona, let him see the video, I want to know his opinion."

    Leona: "Aren''t you taking a child''s opinion very seriously?"

    Nat: "You know very well that he is not a normal child."

    Leona: "Tsk, just because we found him in that place, does not mean that he is not normal."

    I totally ignore what they are talking about, even if they are talking about me, I don''t care, after all, the images I am seeing are quite interesting. How can a being lift a car and play like a toy?! Is that even possible?

    * Roooar! *

    So it was he who was making that noise ... Hmm?

    "This creature is strange." I mumble to myself in a low voice.

    "What do you mean, ''this strange creature''?"

    "HAAA! What a fright! When did you get to my side?!" I tell Aunt Nat that she suddenly appeared beside me. Seriously, when did she get to my side? Wasn''t she far away?

    "Answer my question." She responded by looking at me seriously while sitting on the chair next to me. She totally ignored my question, huh?

    "Although this creature is violent and aggressive, does it appear to be a child in a giant body to me?" I answer honestly a little confused too.

    Aunt Nat looks confused at me, she looks at the strange machine that is showing the image of the green giant destroying everything while roaring and then looks at me, she repeats this movement three times, apparently, giving up something she asks me with a sigh . "You can explain better?"

    "Hmm ... Do you remember when we trained and sometimes, we met small animals on the way to the race?" I said after thinking about my words for a while. Sometimes Aunt Nat and I trained, we came across puppies of stray animals, usually, these puppies were extremely aggressive towards people they don''t know.

    "Yes, I recall." She replied when a look of accomplishment flashed in her eyes.

    "I think this creature is the same as these animals, he is just a puppy that has an absurd strength and that is confused by the whole situation he is going through, after all, when he was born, he was received with aggression, of course, that he will be angry ... He is just a big, strong baby animal that has just been born."

    Apparently, Aunt Nat was shocked by what she just heard, not only she, my mother as well, the proof of that is the face of them with their mouths open as if they had heard something absurd.

    "It''s an absurd thought, but ... That thought makes sense." Aunt Nat said with a sigh.

    -------------------------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 6 - Explanations.

    This chapter will be deleted when I post the next chapter.

    First, I would like to apologize for not being a new chapter, I know that many people like this romance.

    Second, many people are accusing me of copying an anime called Grisaia No Rakuen.

    I didn''t copy the anime! I just took a scene that I really liked in the anime and adapted it for my Fanfic. Many authors

    of fanfic mainly of anime like Akikan, and others that I don''t remember the name now, copy several scenes of animes and put in their romance, I don''t see anyone putting a lot of negative Review in their novels.

    I am not belittling the work of these authors, for me it does not matter, as long as something changes in the novel, I will accept it.

    So how many chapters did Akikan use Conan and embody him from his anime? he practically copied and pasted it, he just introduced his character in the middle of everything.

    I repeat again, I am not belittling Akikan, I am a big fan of him, I started making fanfics because of him. (If Akikan reads this, I apologize for using his name.)

    Anyway, I see a lot of people copying and pasting anime content in their novels and just changing a few things, it happens mainly in DXD and Naruto Fanfic.

    Do people complain and give negative reviews because of this? No, right?

    Grisaia No Rakuen has a scene in which the anime MC has s_e_x with a blonde who is a friend of his master, is this considered pedophilia? Yes! but someone complained !? no ... because you are used to such a character in Japanese works, everyone called (including me) the protagonist a badass.

    So stop texting me about it, if you don''t like it, just don''t read it. I''m doing this business for free and trying to raise money with Pa treon to buy better equipment and make an original novel one day.

    I apologize again to anyone who was waiting for a new chapter. Just stop sending me messages like. "This novel is rubbish! It''s just a copy!" or "Is this pedophilia? What rubbish!"

    Seriously, these people complain about copying in a Fanfic, the very essence of a Fanfic (Most of the time) is a copy.

    Anyway, just stop texting me about it! if you don''t like it just don''t read it! I honestly have low self-esteem, you can call me a crybaby or whatever, but my life in my country sucks! just writing and putting my ideas down on paper I feel better.

    See you in the next chapter!

    Whoever wants to support me, and read advanced chapters before everyone else, here is my Pa treon> Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 7 - 6 - You Fool!

    After that. Aunt Nat left somewhere and only returned a month later. In the past month, my mother and I have returned to our normal routine.

    In the morning, I would wake up, eat my breakfast and read some books, in the afternoon I would have lunch and have s_e_x education classes with my mother, when the class didn''t end the other day, at night, we would stay on the terrace while reading some books and she told some parts of her past.

    Apparently, she lived a normal life, but for some reason, everyone around her died mysteriously, even her parents and little sister, she didn''t tell me how those deaths happened, she just said that the people she had a relationship with deep as a mother, father, little sister, boyfriend, etc. They died in a year with some mysterious cause.

    She had a sad life, huh? Wait ... What about me? I haven''t died yet?! With that doubt in mind, I asked her.

    The answer she gave me was that, I am the only person who has not died by relating to her for a long time. Hearing this I sighed with relief, after all, I don''t want to die, I still have to experience many things in my life, I don''t want to sleep forever! Waking up is sometimes cool. Don''t judge me! Thoughts change when you experience things!

    Previously, I always thought sleeping forever was cool, etc., but when my mom started teaching me about s_e_x education, I started to love this activity! After all, after class, I got super tired and slept really well!

    While I was reading some books, it was titled ''Intermediate Genetics''. Aunt Nat came to visit again after a month. It seems that her work took a long time, huh?

    "Welcome, Aunt Nat!" I shouted at her.

    Hearing my call, she looked in my direction and smiled, she nodded and walked towards the kitchen where my mother was preparing lunch.

    I took my attention away from her, and then read on. My favorite books are called ''The Human is a Product of Genetics'' and ''The Biology Of Beings''. The titles are ridiculous, I know. But the content is very good!

    In my opinion at least! At first, it was difficult, but after I read the basic book on genetics, I started to find it fascinating! If I ever go to society maybe I will do a job on it.

    I also like a book called ''Space'', the title is simple, but the book is very good, it talks about space, I find the concept that we are not alone in the universe very fascinating. Basically, the content I like the most is about space, biology, and genetics of the human body.

    I not only read books like this, but I also like several romance novels and spy movies! Yes, you heard movies well!

    I''m ashamed of myself when I think I almost called a computer out loud, a strange machine. Do not blame me! I had never seen a machine like that before! I also had never read books that talked about it!

    After that day when Aunt Nat brought the computer. My mom bought a small television and a DVD from somewhere where I watched several movies, my favorites as expected, were the spy ones! The film that had the title of ''007'' was particularly good, although its sequels left the spy theme aside and focused on explosions.

    "HAAAAAAAAAAAA?!"

    "How loud, huh? What''s all the commotion about?"

    What was happening? Why was she screaming? Hmm, it''s probably my mom playing with her again, I''m going to read again, I don''t want to get involved in that.

    ...

    3 POV

    A few minutes ago.

    When Natasha entered the house and greeted Adrian, she went to the kitchen and greeted his mother too, the two exchange greetings and soon started talking about random things.

    While Leona was making lunch. Natasha walked towards the refrigerator and took two cans of beer, she opened one and took a sip, she placed the other on the table and leaned against the table in a lazy position.

    Leona finished making lunch and sat on the chair, she picked up the beer can and opened it, she took a sip of beer and commented: "He''s not a v_i_r_g_i_n anymore."

    "What do you mean by that?" Natasha asked with her eyebrows shaking a little.

    "That''s what you heard. And of course, his partner is me."

    "HAAAAAAAAAAAAA?!"

    "Teaching about taking women is the mother''s job, right?"

    "I never heard of a mother who did that!" Natasha screamed, crushing the beer can in her hand.

    "It is because of these things that you say that you will be a v_i_r_g_i_n forever ... How old are you now? If you are the same age as me, you must be around 21, right?"

    "T-This has absolutely nothing to do!"

    "I am a woman, and he is a man. If you live in the same roof for several years, these things happen." Leona responded and begins to tell Natasha that she was practically crushing the beer can with her hands.

    A few minutes pass.

    "And so, it was. I was his first wife. Sorry, Nat." Leona said as she took a sip of beer.

    "And was it just that once?" She asked with a sigh.

    "Hmm?"

    "I''m asking if it was just this one time!"

    "Of course not. As if a young man like him will be satisfied with just once."

    Natasha''s face trembled and a vein burst in her forehead! "How many times have you done it !?"

    "Let me see, for a healthy week, 6, 7, 8 ..." Leona replied as she started to count on her fingers.

    "Leona!"

    "Oh, Shush."

    "Mom, Aunt Nat, what''s the matter?" Adrian asked, appearing suddenly.

    Natasha was startled by the boy appearing out of nowhere, but she didn''t scream like a little girl.

    "It''s nothing, Adrian. You can read again." Leona replied.

    Adrian nodded and returned to the room.

    * Sigh *

    "Hmm?" Leona looked confused at Natasha.

    "W-Well, after I heard about it all ..."

    "Humpf! This is the problem with v_i_r_g_i_ns." Leona snorted and mocked Natasha. "Oh, I know! If you''re up for it, why not sleep with him right now?"

    "H-How did it come to that !?"

    "It''s all right! He learned from me, so he knows how to give p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e to a woman." Leona responded smiling, and added: "Anyway, drink up, drink up! Put all the blame on the drink!"

    After some time, drinking. The kitchen was filled with empty beer cans.

    Leona smiled when she saw that Natasha was drunk and screamed, "Hey, Adrian!"

    "Did you call me?" Adrian responded by appearing in the kitchen.

    "Yes. I am giving you a special task." Leona responded smiling. "Look at Nat. At the moment she is very drunk. Take her to the bedroom and make her feel good!"

    "Take care of her? Do you mean what we do all afternoon?" Adrian asked.

    "That''s right!" Leona replied.

    At that moment some clarity came back to Natasha''s eyes. "Wait! I will not do it!" She screamed.

    "What noise." Leona said annoyed and attacked the pressure points on Natasha''s neck. "This will make you more honest."

    Natasha fell on the floor. Adrian supported her by his arms and took her to the room on the second floor.

    As he walked towards the room. Leona said seriously: "Don''t take it easy on her!"

    "Yes, mom!" He responded when a mysterious gleam appears in his eyes.

    Arriving at his mother''s room. Adrian puts Natasha on the bed and undressed her.

    "Hey, don''t do that." Natasha said trying to push him.

    "Natasha."

    "H-Hey. I can''t take it anymore, so please ��."Natasha begged.

    "Understood."

    "That''s not what I meant. You fool!!"

    ...

    * Gulp! Gulp! *

    "Haar ~! This is so good! I haven''t had a drink in a while." Leona commented while drinking her beer, she totally ignored the sensual m_o_a_ns that came from the upstairs room.

    --------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 8 - 7 - Talk.

    Natasha woke up the next morning, opening her eyes, she was soon faced with the face of the boy who took her v_i_r_g_i_n_i_t_y, at that moment she wondered; what the hell am i doing? Although he was a strong child for his age, I could easily resist him. Why the hell did I get carried away by the situation? Maybe it was because of the drink? Or because Leona made me more ''honest'' by reaching my pressure point?

    "You woke up?" A voice that Natasha recognized very well asked her.

    Natasha got up and looked towards Leona who was lying on the other side of the bed. "Why did you do that with me?" Natasha asked trying to find the answer behind her actions.

    Leona, who was lying on the bed wearing only a black nightgown, replied in a sarcastic tone: "Are you going to tell me that you didn''t like it? I heard your m_o_a_ns very well all night."

    Hearing Leona''s words. Natasha was not ashamed, she just looked at her with a penetrating look. "Do not change the subject. I know you very well. You wouldn''t let me take your most ''precious'' asset for fun. What were you thinking of letting me sleep with the boy?" She asked seriously, she knows her friend very well, when Leona started to love something, she gets very jealous and possessive about that ''something'', if an unknown or even known person approached her precious thing, she wouldn''t hesitate to kill that person, and if she couldn''t be with her precious person, she would kill her precious person, she was just that type of woman.

    Leona stopped playing and looked seriously at Natasha, seeing that the redheaded friend was not looking away, she sighed and said: "I have two reasons ... No, I have three reasons to do what I did."

    Hearing her friend''s words. Natasha covered herself with the blanket on the bed and waited patiently, after all, she was still n_a_k_e_d, and her private parts were hurting, she also felt a hot liquid inside her w_o_m_b, but it was not like she could get pregnant, so she didn''t care, although she was saddened by that thought. Even if she were healthy, it would still be uncertain whether she would become pregnant with an 11-year-old boy.

    Leona sat on the bed and looked in the direction of her son, who was sleeping peacefully, while stroking his black hair. "First, the boy seems to like you a lot, he probably has no conscience, but every time you are out on a mission, he regularly looked towards the door like a puppy waiting for its owner, which irritates me a lot." She said with a little annoyed expression as she squeezed Adrian''s cheek, while he was scowling like he''s having a bad dream, when she stops squeezing his cheeks with her hands. He soon returns with a calm expression as if the bad dream had going away.

    Hearing Leona''s words. Natasha gave a small happy smile, she didn''t know how to feel about the boy, especially, after that night, she liked the boy''s presence, he made her feel normal again, but she would never imagine that she would enter into a physical relationship with him. God, he''s only 11 years old! She''s 21 years old! She cannot be considered a ''normal'' person, but she must have common sense! After all, she can''t act like Leona, who apparently didn''t care about that! To simplify her thoughts right now, she really didn''t know how to feel! She''s for the first time in her life confused about what to do next! She doesn''t want to be away from the boy, but she also doesn''t know how to react when he wakes up!

    After a few seconds of silence, Leona continued: "The second reason, I want a permanent ally, someone who would be my son''s right hand, someone who would always support him, who better than the Black Widow for that position?"

    Natasha was confused listening to Leona. "But aren''t I already your ally? You don''t have to do something like that."

    Leona shook her head and answered seriously. "You are wrong, you are not my ally, if I told important information about the boy to former Natasha, she would immediately report it to Nick Fury. The old Natasha was a puppy working for that cyclops, but you would currently hesitate to tell him anything about the boy, right?" Leona was waiting patiently, she was waiting for Natasha to let her guard down near the boy, it took a few years, but finally her wait paid off.

    Natasha was annoyed to hear the words of her supposed friend, but she couldn''t deny that she really would do that. "This is very low, even coming from you."

    Leona replied with a shrug: "I will do anything to protect the boy, he is my only hope in this world, I would even accept to share him with you, everything to keep him safe from any harm, after all, this is the job of a mom, right?"

    Natasha seeing her friend''s sincere smile, she replied: "You''re right, this is a mother''s job ... A distorted mother''s job, after all, I never saw a mother who has s_e_x with her own son!"

    "This and that are different things!" Leona grumbled.

    "How is this different !?" Natasha replied.

    "Well, I love him as a mother, but I also love him as a woman, of course, I will want his son." Leona responded by explaining her logic.

    "But he is your son!" Natasha tries to argue.

    "You know very well that he has no blood relationship with me! After all, you and I are the same age! if he were my son, i would have to become pregnant at the age of 11!" Leona rejected her argument.

    They exchanged looks for a while. After a few minutes of silence, Leona continued: "My third reason is related to you."

    "Is it related to that?" Natasha asked a curious question.

    "Yes, you still have a big trauma rooted in your heart, this tough facade will one day be destroyed, I wanted to give you something to support you when that happens, after all, you are my oldest friend, I also have a little debt to you."

    Natasha was immediately irritated when she heard Leona. "You have no right to meddle in this matter!" She screamed.

    "Do not scream. You will wake the boy up." Leona responded without being bothered by the change of attitude of the redhead, after all, she knows very well that this was a s_e_n_s_i_t_i_v_e topic for her. Very few people know about Natasha''s past, and those people who do are not alive to tell the story, of course, Nick Fury and Leona were an exception.

    Natasha calmed down and looked coldly at Leona. "Don''t look at me like that, one day you will thank me, it may not seem like it, but that boy carries something special, besides his birth, of course."

    "Tsk." Natasha grumbled and turned her head as she thinks about the words of the black-haired woman.

    A few minutes pass and Leona remembered something: "Oh, I had forgotten to tell you, but that cyclops called you."

    Listening to Leona. Natasha quickly got out of bed without caring that her n_a_k_e_d appearance was being observed by Leona, she looked for her communicator through the clothes that were scattered on the floor, finding the communicator, she puts it in her ear.

    ------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 9 - 8 - Agent Weismann

    "Black Widow ... Where were you?" Nick Fury asked calmly, but Natasha could easily tell that he was ''furious''.

    Natasha looked in the direction of Leona who was hugging Adrian between her big b_r_e_a_s_ts, she looked at the boy who was sleeping peacefully and at her friend, she made this movement a few times. Natasha thought a little about the action she must take from now on. While she was thinking, Nick Fury who was on the other line of the call started calling her name, but she totally ignored Nick Fury''s calls.

    Leona smiled seeing Natasha in silence. - She''s in doubt, huh? It seems that I got a powerful ally, it hurts me to have to share Adrian with her, but she is an old friend, and helped me a lot in this life, with this thought I can control myself, if it were any insignificant woman, she would have already died for try to approach him ... - she thought.

    Leona calmly observed Natasha''s figure, she can''t help thinking that she is very beautiful, she has an athletic and muscular figure with a toned body, she has big and upright b_r_e_a_s_ts along with flaming red hair gives her a really real image beautiful.

    Natasha is really beautiful, dangerously beautiful, after all, underneath that beauty hides an assassin who was created to be the perfect weapon. But as they say, all beauty has thorns. - Now that I realized, she didn''t shave the hair on her p_u_s_s_y, maybe because she never thought she was going to have s_e_x? But she is really a redhead, after all, I don''t think she would mind dyeing the hair on her p_u_s_s_y. - She thought, while looking at Natasha''s body.

    Natasha felt uncomfortable for some reason being watched by Leona,

    ...

    While the two women were having stupid thoughts about their situation, Nick Fury who was calling for Natasha told his trusted agent that he was around.

    "What is the approximate time of the unknown object entering the Earth''s atmosphere?"

    Maria Hill, who was looking at the computer, said in a professional tone: "We have approximately 5 hours, sir."

    "Can we identify what this object is?"

    "Yes." Maria Hill responded while sending an image to Nick Fury''s computer.

    "What am I seeing, Agent?" He asked a little skeptically.

    "It''s exactly what it sounds like, sir, a meteorite is coming towards the earth. We don''t know if it contains alien life or if it is just a meteorite."

    "What is the location of this meteorite''s fall?" Nick Fury didn''t care if it''s just a meteorite, he''ll get it, after all, that little meteorite may one day be a threat, how much information can a small meteorite have about space? It was not much, but it was enough to cause damage on the earth.

    Maria Hill searched the computer for a moment and responded shortly afterwards: "Sir, he is going to fall close to Agent Natasha Romanoff''s current location!"

    Hearing what she said. Nick Fury cannot help but think for himself; is this a coincidence? Of all the places why did you have to fall right at the location of that troubled boy? The planet is huge and this object will soon fall at that boy''s location! Am I thinking too much? Anyway, I''ll think about it later, I have to get that stone!

    Nick Fury took his communicator and screamed seriously, "Agent Romanoff!"

    ...

    Hearing Nick Fury''s scream. Natasha quickly puts it to her ear and responded. "Yes sir." She couldn''t believe herself that she ignored a call from Nick Fury.

    "Did you finally wake up? What the hell are you doing? No ... this is not important now. Listen to me, an unidentified object is coming from space and is about to fall in the vicinity of its position. I want you to be the first to be at the crash site! You got it!?"

    "Yes!" Natasha responded while looking for her clothes, but she stopped when she felt white liquids coming out of her p_u_s_s_y, she sniffed herself for a moment and realized that she smelt of sweat too. "Sir, what is the estimated time for the object to fall to earth?"

    Leona at that moment got up from the bed and walked towards Natasha, arriving in front of her, she stopped and extends her hand as if asking for something.

    "5 hours." Nick Fury answered.

    Natasha knows what she was asking for, she also saw no reason to deny her request, she handed her communicator to Leona and went to the bathroom in her room to shower

    "Nick."

    "Agent Weismann, I never thought you would speak to me again." Nick commented in a sarcastic voice.

    "I am no longer a SHIELD agent."

    "You know it doesn''t work like that, once you get into that job, it''s for life."

    Leona got upset, it was because of this thought and many others that she left SHIELD, she knows very well that it was because of this system that this organization has eyes and ears everywhere, after all, an agent whether she retired or not, still has to contribute by giving information to SHIELD, even if that information is insignificant, with this system they can have a flow of information always updated, of course, that it was not only from the agents that this organization gets its information.

    "I want to participate in the search for this unidentified object, of course, my son will be with me." Leona said, she could very well follow Natasha and go with her son to the place where this unidentified object fell, but she knows that in doing so, that cyclops will use this as a reason to disturb her life, of course, she might as well ignore that too, but in the end, the problems just started to come and thereby disrupt their peaceful life.

    And why was she experiencing this problem? It''s simple, she was bored and curious, after all, something like this didn''t always come to Earth.

    -------------------------------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

 Chapter 10 - 9 - Information.

    "Denied." Nick again denied her request.

    "Tsk. I know you, Nick, what do you want?"

    "I don''t know what you can offer me? After all, you are an agent who has a lot of informants." Nick commented while smiling, to be honest, he felt the loss of Leona, after all, with her on the team the missions would be easier, all her value as an agent is due to the power, she has with this power any mission would become easy.

    Leona thought for a moment; I have a lot of information that this cyclops would want, recently, I heard something about a man frozen in the arctic ice, initially, I thought this information would be false, after all, the informant was not one of the most reliable, but when I heard the details about the information, I was shocked, I quickly had to gently ask (torture) the informant to never let this information leak, after all, it was too valuable.

    Deciding that this information was too valuable to be given to Nick, she decides to tell something she knows and has never told anyone. "Do you know of a group of mutants called the X-Men?"

    Nick narrows his eyes and says, "Of course, I know who you think SHIELD is? The question is, how do you know that?"

    "It doesn''t matter how I know that. You probably only know the basics about this group, right? " Leona responded with a smile.

    "Yes."

    Leona''s mood improved when she hears Nick''s annoying voice, after all, it''s always good to get back at this cyclops who likes to have everything under control.

    Leona started to tell about the X-Men, she tells about their powers, abilities, and appearances, she doesn''t know each other''s personalities, she didn''t know them personally, she only got this information from a blue-skinned mutant who has the power to transform into anyone, she got this information relatively easy, after all, when she found the mutant, she was in a horrible condition, she had undergone several experiments at the hands of an organization that hates mutants. Leona disgusts these people who hate mutants, but tries to use their powers for their own benefit, she admits that she was not a good person, she took advantage of a woman who was being tortured, but in this world, there was no free lunch, in exchange for freeing the blue-skinned mutant, she would give him information, she could ask for something else absurd, but that was enough for her to make a profit, after all, few people know about the mutants these days.

    Nick Fury started to sweat when he heard the list of powers that the ex-agent told him; How the hell were these people never spotted?! Wait ... The mind-controlling mutant can easily solve this problem, damn it! How should I deal with this dangerous group?

    "Nick, I know what you''re thinking, I suggest you don''t tease them ... You don''t want to be part of a massacre of kids either, right?"

    True ... Most of the people listed by Leona are children, he doesn''t want to be part of something like that, but he can''t let a group of dangerous individuals loose without knowing their motives. Nick Fury decided to think about it later.

    "Okay, this is enough, you can participate with your child ... Honestly, how do you know that? Not even SHIELD knows. "

    "Nick, your organization is not as powerful as you think, it is incredibly fragile, one day you will understand." Leona hanged up the communicator and played somewhere.

    ...

    Nick narrowed his eye in annoyance. - Did she just hang up on me? - he thinks.

    "Agent, send a team to the crash site, prepare them with anti-radiation equipment and weapons." Nick Fury said to Maria Hill

    "Yes sir!"

    ...

    Leona absently looked at the white s_e_m_e_n on the floor, then a thought ran through her mind; Shouldn''t I be pregnant ...? When I have s_e_x with him, I didn''t use protection, shouldn''t I be pregnant by now? Is it because he is too young? But his s_e_m_e_n is too thick, so what should be the problem with me? Well, it''s not like I''m in a hurry, eventually, I''ll get pregnant ... Thinking about pregnancy, I will have to solve Natasha''s infertility problem, to tie her with Adrian, I need something more solid to leave the relationship between the two unbreakable, something like a son. Good idea! But it will be difficult to solve this problem, after all, it is a sterilization performed by the Red Room, it is not a simple thing, although in this world nothing is impossible.

    Leona looked at her son and realized that she had to wake him up. "I''m going to let him sleep, he must be tired. I have to ask Natasha about the time of the mission, I totally forgot about that detail."

    Leona sniffed herself for a moment and soon realized that she reeks of alcohol and sweat, she walked towards the bathroom that Natasha entered.

    ...

    Four hours later Adrian Wakes up.

    Adrian POV.

    I wake up half sleepy and look around, realizing that Aunt Nat is not with me, I get a little sad, after all, I thought she would wake up next to me. I smell a little and soon realize that I smell, I walk towards the bathroom with lazy steps.

    Arriving at the bathroom, I realize that it was recently used, the bathtub is also filled with water, I walk towards the bathtub and when I go into it, I remember that I have to wash myself with water first.

    My mom always told me not to go straight into the bathtub, I should wash myself with water first, I don''t know why I should do this, I also don''t care, I just do it because she told me to do it, I usually I bathe with her too.

    I fill the bucket with water and throw myself, feeling the cold water running through my body, I wake up from my laziness.

    Soon I start taking a shower and brushing my teeth.

    Returning to the room I look for clothes to wear, but I found a problem, I''m not in my room! I''m in my mom''s room! I look around the room and find only women''s clothes lying on the floor. With a sigh, I open the door to my mom''s room and go to my room, my room is next to my mom, so I didn''t have to walk much.

    Wearing whatever clothes I found on the bed, I go back out into the hall and down the stairs. When I go down the stairs, I am shocked, the first thing I see is Aunt Nat and my mother, just with that I would not be shocked, I am shocked is with Aunt Nat! She is wearing a black glued outfit! She looks very much a spy in that outfit! Did she decide to do Cosplay or something?

    "Good morning, Aunt Nat! What is this outfit? Are you going to wear this outfit for when we had that activity again!? Thank you!" I said excitedly to Aunt Nat who almost fell overhearing my question.

    "No! This is my work outfit!" she responds to me with a red face while my mother laughs at her. Work clothes? What kind of perverted boss does she have !? she told me she worked as a secretary, right? When I have my secretary in the future I will definitely not let her wear this type of clothing! Although I don''t know if I will have a secretary or not.

    "Ehhh? Aren''t you going to use it?" I ask, disappointed. I see Aunt Nat''s face in conflict as if she is fighting something, after a few seconds, she sighed and looked at me.

    "Okay, I''ll use this when you''re older, don''t think what happened yesterday is going to repeat itself, you''re still very young." She said to me with a serious face. I was shocked, I never thought she would accept it, after all, when she doesn''t want something, it is impossible for her to give in, apparently, I was not the only one who was shocked, my mother was also shocked.

    "What?" Aunt Nat asked looking at my mother.

    "Nothing, I just didn''t expect to see you accept it so easily, you looked confused this morning." My mom said with a surprised face to Aunt Nat.

    "I was confused, but ... seeing that he didn''t change his attitude towards me, I managed to calm down." Aunt Nat responded smiling.

    What are they talking about? Morning? What time is it? Looking up towards the clock in the room, I realize that it is 16:32.

    So late!? I slept a lot today?! Why did she let me sleep until late?

    I looked at my mom and noticed that she is wearing a long white dress with a straw hat. An absurd difference from Aunt Nat who is wearing a black outfit.

    "Are you going to go somewhere?" I asked curious.

    My mom looks at me smiling and said, "We are going to leave in a little while, eat something."

    Hmm? Okay? I never thought I would go anywhere, but it can be interesting, maybe I will go to the city?

    Excited by this thought, I quickly ran to the kitchen and started eating the food on the table.

    ----------------------------

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 11 - 10 - Are we going to a mountain?

    Finishing eating the food on the table in the kitchen, I returned to my mother excitedly. "I''m ready! Let''s go!"

    "That was quick." My mom said to me with a surprised face. It''s not my fault, I''m really excited to be off that hill! By the way, I still don''t know where I''m going to go.

    "Mom, where are we going?" I asked my mother curiously.

    "Nat, where is the crash site?" My mom doesn''t answer me and asked Aunt Nat something.

    Aunt Nat takes a while to answer and looked for something in a machine she was holding. "Hmm ... The estimated location of the object''s fall is on that mountain over there." she replied to my mother while pointing to a mountain that was far away ... Very far away!

    "I think I won''t be able to walk on that mountain in a dress." My mom said to herself as she looked at the mountain.

    Aunt Nat nodded and responded. "True, you should change your clothes, I suggest you put on something that is easy to move around."

    What are they talking about? Will something fall on that mountain?

    My mother entered the house went up to her room. She totally ignored me, huh? "Aunt Nat, where are we going?"

    "We are going to that mountain." Aunt Nat answered the obvious while pointing to the mountain she spoke about earlier.

    Hearing Aunt Nat''s response. I am immediately discouraged. I wanted to go to the city, why the hell do I have to go to a mountain? Today the weather is very hot too, this trip will be tiring! I do not want!

    "Do you change your mood quickly, huh?" Aunt Nat said to me in a sarcastic tone while laughing a little. I cannot do anything! It''s a mountain after all! Since I started training with Aunt Nat, I can''t stand mountains! It''s tiring! Imagine you run around a mountain for a whole day!?

    Seeing that I said nothing. Aunt Nat smiled gently: "If I tell you what we are going to do on that mountain, you will be excited." She said to me like she was trying to pique my curiosity.

    "What are we going to do on that mountain?" I asked with low expectations, after all, what can be interesting in a mountain?

    ...

    "Why is he so excited?" Leona asked Natasha who was walking beside her.

    Leona changed the summer dress she was wearing and put on jeans and a black T-shirt, she also has a boot that has a lot of grip with the ground.

    "I told him that a meteorite is going to fall nearby, since then he''s been excited." Natasha replied while looking at Leona''s outfit. "Shouldn''t the boy wear something like that? I don''t think he is wearing anything suitable for long walks." She asked as she looked at Adrian''s outfit.

    "Hmm ... I think everything is fine? We will not be going very far from our home." Leona responded while looking at Adrian who was walking in front of her like a child in the amus_e_m_e_nt park.

    As the group walked in silence towards the estimated place of the fall. Natasha asked Leona something. "What did you offer Nick Fury to let you participate in this mission with the boy?"

    "Information about mutants." Leona responded while taking out a leaf that stuck to her hair.

    Natasha was surprised by what she heard, but she didn''t let it show on her face, she looked at Adrian who was walking in front of her and said: "Adrian, walk a little more slowly! You are moving too far away from us!"

    Adrian stopped walking and looked back. "It''s all right!" he said animatedly as he waited for the two women to catch up with him.

    "Why are you participating in this mission?"Natasha asked curiously as she walked.

    "Always the spy, huh?" Leona responded playfully, and added: "To answer your question. I was bored." She answered honestly.

    Natasha was not surprised by her reason, she was always someone very unpredictable, she has known Leona for 6 years, from the moment she met her, she was always a very strange agent. "Did you give important information to SHIELD because you were bored? Leona, are you stupid?" she responded by teasing Leona. - She could ask for something that could benefit her, instead of doing that, she gave information for free. - she thought.

    Leona shrugged as if she didn''t care what she said and replied: "I have a lot of information that would make that cyclops die of a heart attack."

    "Ohh! Interesting, can you tell me more about it?" Natasha asked smiling as she looked at Leona.

    "This is a secret; I still don''t trust you 100%." Leona denied it with a gentle smile on her face.

    "What a nastiness, I thought you would already trust me!? What should I do to make you trust me?" Natasha asked sarcastically as she tried to probe Leona''s motives.

    "I don''t know, I trust you, but they are not 100%. I think they are 80% confident? After all, we have been through a lot together ... I will only trust you 100% when you leave SHIELD and come fully to my side and Adrian." Leona replied seriously.

    "Hmm. So, I have to leave SHIELD, huh?" Natasha said to herself, and added, "This is impossible."

    "Yes, it is impossible, for now." Leona responded smiling.

    Hearing Leona''s tone of voice. Natasha raised her eyebrow and asked, "What are you hiding, Leona?"

    "That is a secret." She responded without taking the smile off her face.

    Natasha didn''t like that feeling, she didn''t like the feeling that she didn''t know something, it was always she who would use someone and she had the information in her hands, she can work for Nick, but it''s just that, a job, that wasn''t related to her personal life. Now with Leona, she has the feeling that she hides something that can change her life, and she didn''t like any of that, she likes to have her life under control.

    When Natasha tried to investigate Leona, she heard Adrian''s excited cry: "Mom! Aunt Nat! Look at the sky!"

    Hearing Adrian''s scream. Leona and Natasha looked at the sky and saw a big burning rock was descending at high speed.

    --------------------------------------

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 12 - 11 - Im feeling a bad feeling about this.

    A little warning before you read, I posted chapter 21 of this novel in pa treon! Thank you very much for the people who are supporting me! you managed to make me write 10 chapters just today! Enjoy.

    --------------------------------------

    "Hey, isn''t that bad?" Leona asked in a serious voice as she watched the meteor enter Earth''s atmosphere.

    "You have nothing to worry about, the meteor will slow down when it enters the planet, we are far from the fall area too." Natasha responded calmly.

    "Woow! This is amazing! How long will it take him to fall?" Adrian screamed excitedly as he climbed a tree to get a better view, thanks to Natasha''s training, he managed to climb the tree relatively easily.

    Seeing how excited Adrian was. Leona manages to relax a little, but she did not let her guard down, when she laid eyes on the meteorite, she felt that something very bad was going to happen, and generally, her instincts always hit the bullseye. "Natasha, how long does it take for a meteor to fall to earth?"

    "Depends on the size. But with that size it must be 60 seconds." Natasha responded while looking at the meteor falling at high speed, realizing that the speed continues to increase, she begins to feel a bad feeling about it.

    "Adrian! Come to my side now!" Leona screamed seriously when she saw the rock approaching at an absurd speed, she may be far from the meteor''s impact area, but she trusts the judgment of her instinct.

    "OK! Mother!" Adrian responded without question, after all, there were rare times when his mother yelled at him.

    "Natasha! Didn''t you say it was 60 seconds? That damn stone is approaching too fast!" Leona screamed in annoyance as she grabbed Adrian and ran away from the impact area.

    Natasha ran after Leona while saying: "I am not a physics teacher! My calculations may be wrong!" She screamed in annoyance as she ran after her.

    While the group was running through the forest. Adrian, who was in his mother''s arms, cried out in warning: "The stone has split, we have to find shelter! Fast!"

    Natasha and Leona stopped running and looked back, seeing that the meteor shattered in mid-air, they frantically searched for a safe place.

    "Damn it! I should have stayed at home! I cursed my boredom!" Leona practically screamed.

    "Leave the joke for later! We have to get out of the meteorite impact area!"

    * BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM**BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*

    The meteor fragments started to fall to the earth and made a loud noise! Soon the areas where the fragments fell started to catch fire.

    Leona: "This is bad!"

    Natasha: "Don''t say the obvious! We get out of here now!"

    "Wait!" Adrian suddenly screamed and jumped out of his mother''s arms.

    "What are you doing boy!?" Leona screamed in concern.

    Adrian ignored his mother''s words and said while pointing to a tree. "Do you remember that brand, Aunt Nat?"

    The two women looked at where the boy is pointing, soon they saw an "A" mark on the tree. Natasha seeing that mark soon realized what he was trying to say, every time Natasha and Adrian trained, they often encountered dangerous animals like bears, wolves, etc. After an incident in which Adrian was attacked by a bear, Natasha and Adrian started to mark the territories of dangerous animals, if it was the territory of a bear, Adrian would mark a nearby tree with the letter "A", if it were wolves, he would mark with the letter "B".

    "Bear territory, huh?" Natasha said.

    "Yes, the bears on this mountain often sleep in caves, we can use their cave."

    "Are you crazy, boy!? They''re bears! I can kill a bear easily, but when they are in groups, the difficulty increases" Natasha yelled.

    "... No, this is a good idea, we just have to stay at the entrance to the cave, with that we will not be at risk of being attacked by bears or being buried by a landslide." Leona said after thinking about it, and added, "Did you bring your Nat gun?"

    * BOOOOOOOOOM*

    When Leona asked Natasha a question. A meteorite fragment fell at a very close distance from the group. "Let''s keep running!" Leona screamed as she carried her son in her arms.

    Natasha nodded and started to ran beside her.

    "Mother! I can run alone!" Adrian yelled in annoyance.

    "No discussions!" Leona screamed in a tone that does not accept debates on the subject. "Where is the cave!?"

    Adrian pouted listening to his mother''s tone of voice, listening to her question, he replied: "We are close, the bear''s cave is in a place near a waterfall."

    "That waterfall!?" Leona asked as she ran.

    "Yes, that one."

    "Natasha, did you bring your gun!?" She asked again.

    "Yes! I did" Natasha replied.

    The group ran towards the waterfall, as the two women are trained agents, they managed to reach the waterfall in a relatively short time. Leona may be retired, but she never stopped training her body, after all, it was a habit she acquired over time.

    Arriving at the waterfall, the two women can soon see the cave, they quickly entered the cave, but they do not go very far. Leona puts Adrian on the floor and while catching her breath, she said, "That was unexpected ..."

    "Yes ... We should have thought that this could happen." Natasha responded while looking at the sky.

    "Are not you tired?" Leona asked skeptically.

    "Unlike you, I''m an active Agent, this race didn''t even make me sweat." She responded with a winning smile.

    "Tsk. Tsk. I train every day, okay?" Leona replied while leaning against the stone.

    * BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM BOOOOOOOOOOOOM *

    The group just looked at the sky and admired the destructive spectacle. "This is beautiful, but it is very destructive." Adrian commented while looking at the forest that was on fire.

    The two women nodded with the boy''s words.

    Soon the wreckage stopped falling from the sky. "That was fast, I thought it would take longer." Adrian commented in a dissatisfied tone, it doesn''t even seem like he just went through something dangerous.

    "This is normal, it would be strange if it took too long." Natasha replied, and added: "Aren''t you scared?"

    "Fear? What should I be afraid of?" Adrian asked doubtfully.

    Natasha glanced at the boy''s confused face. - Isn''t he scared? He just went through a life and death situation, but does he treat it like it''s nothing? I always found this lack of fear of him strange, even that day when he came across the bear, he was not afraid, he was just curious? Is it as if his curiosity was greater than fear, or just he doesn''t feel anything? - She thinks.

    "What will we do now?" Leona asked as she looked at the burning forest.

    "Nothing. We have to wait for the fire to go out." Natasha replied.

    "Isn''t that pirate coming? He likes to appear suddenly on those occasions." Adrian asked as he leaned next to his mother.

    "Pfft" Natasha tried to hold her laughter, she knows the pirate the boy was talking about very well.

    "True, he said he was coming, right? We just have to wait a few minutes. Natasha, contact that cyclops, just in case." Leona said with a smile on her face.

    "O-Okay." Natasha responded while placing the communicator on her ear.

    --------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 13 - 12 - The arrival of SHIELD.

    I''m bored. That''s my thought after I don''t know how long waiting for the forest fire to go out. While I was sitting next to my mom who was talking random things to Aunt Nat, I always looked around for something interesting, but all I saw was, rocks, and some noise coming from the bottom of the cave, rocks, and water, did I mention rocks?

    * Rgggg *

    This strange noise was probably from the bears, I doubt they would leave their hiding places with the state in which the forest now.

    "Nat, how long will that cyclops take!?" My mom asked impatiently to Aunt Nat who was leaning against the wall in a relaxed position. My mom is bored, huh?

    "He should be here soon. SHIELD''s headquarters is a long way from where you live." Aunt Nat responded calmly.

    "What is SHIELD?" I asked curiously.

    Apparently, that was a question I shouldn''t be asking, at least that''s what I think, after all, when I asked that question my mom and Aunt Nat looked at each other for a while as if they were thinking about something.

    After I don''t know how long in silence. My mom nodded at Aunt Nat as if she''s giving permission for something.

    "SHIELD is a secret government organization where your mother and I work, by the way, that eye patch man is our boss." Aunt Nat answered my question seriously.

    "What do you do in this organization?" I asked in curiosity!

    "If we were to summarize our work in one word it would be ''espionage'', we are spies."

    "Are you spies!? Why have you never told me!? That Cool!" I get up from the floor and shouted excitedly causing a confused expression in the two women, do I think they expected a different answer?

    "If I told you it wouldn''t be a secret anymore, right? I just told you about it because my boss is coming to get us. " Aunt Nat answered me with a smile on her face. She''s right, spies have to be secret, right? That Cool! Wait ... So that''s why that pirate suddenly appears! Since he is a spy, he has to be sneaky!

    "Adrian, I am no longer an agent." My mother spoke to me with a serious look. I was a little scared by her serious look, it''s like she doesn''t like being associated with this organization.

    "O-OK?" I responded by stuttering a little

    I tried to ask Aunt Nat more about her work, but all the answers I got from her were, ''I can''t say that, this is a top-secret topic. '', that''s annoying! Why is everything top secret!? Tsk.

    Dissatisfied with the answers I received from Aunt Nat, I calm down and sit on my mother''s lap. To be honest, sitting on the rocks is not a pleasant experience, I have my b_u_t_t hurting!

    This comfortable feeling of my mother''s body was incredible, I feel like I can sleep at any time, she has a very soft body, which was strange, after all, she has a defined and slightly muscular body, maybe it was the result of training her as an agent?

    ...

    "A-Adrian!" Hearing someone calling me, I slowly start to open my eyes in sleepiness." Adrian. Wake UP! " I see my mother calling me with a serious expression. Slowly I started to wake up, when I was half-awake, I heard a loud noise coming from outside the cave.

    Huh!? I slept? I didn''t even realize I was asleep, and what an annoying noise is that !?

    Fully awake, I left my mother''s l_a_p and walk out of the cave, the first thing I see when I leave the cave is the forest that was not on fire now, I also see Aunt Nat looking at the sky with a serious expression. I look at the sky looking for what she was seeing and I see a helicopter ... Or something like that, after all, it looks completely different from the books! What the hell is that!? So that noise was from that machine, huh?

    "Astonished?" Aunt Nat asked me when she noticed my presence beside her.

    "Yes ..." I answered honestly, I would be lying that I was not surprised.

    "What is it?" I asked in curiosity.

    "This is a Quinjet, or at least its prototype. I wonder why that cyclops decided to use his fastest plane for this mission." My mother, who suddenly appeared beside me, answered me while looking seriously at the Quinjet.

    The Quinjet gently rests on the floor and opened the rear doors, so we can see two people with several men and women coming out behind them, that person is that pirate I talk about so much, following next to him is a beautiful woman who has a professional expression and serious, our eyes meet for a moment and then she smiled at me? I don''t understand why she smiled at me, it''s the first time I''ve met her, but my mom always said to be kind to women while we were studying s_e_x together. Thinking about my mother''s words, I return her smile with my smile, I notice her being surprised for a moment, but soon she returned to her professional expression.

    Seriously, what happened now?

    "Ex-Agent Weismann, you went through a difficult situation, huh?" The pirate said to my mother with a smile.

    My mother frowned in annoyance. She was upset, huh? What a fear ... This guy has balls, maybe he is confident because he has so many men beside him?

    "Why are you using Quinjet on a small mission? And as far as I can see, that plane is still a prototype." My mom asked seriously.

    Is this plane still a prototype!? What will he look like when he gets ready? I get excited just by that thought, I also want to know how my mom knows about it.

    I try to approached the plane silently, but I am stopped halfway by two large men.

    "We will talk about this later. Boy, don''t walk around, this is not an amus_e_m_e_nt park." I heard that pirate''s voice talking to me.

    "How did you see me!? I''m sure I walked by the side of the eye that was covered! As expected, are you a pirate with superpowers !?"

    Huh? What is happening? Why is everyone suddenly quiet? Did i do something wrong? Why is everyone looking at me surprised?

    "Pfft, Hahahahahaha" My mom started laughing out loud while placing her hand on her belly as if she was out of breath. Why was she laughing? Even Aunt Nat and that woman who was next to that pirate have their hands covering their mouths as if holding their laughter.

    Looking at the standing men and women, I see that they are frowning as they try to hold back their laughter.

    "Get on the plane now!" The pirate screamed with veins popping on his bald forehead.

    "Yes!!"

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 14 - 13 - Agents are different than I imagined.

    A little warning before reading. Chapter 28 of this novel will be posted today in Pa treon! I really thank the people who are supporting me! You are amazing!

    ---------------------------------

    I never thought that the world I lived in was so small. This is my first thought when I see my house through the Quinjet window.

    At least my house is still intact, it would be bad to lose my books and my things, but this meteor destroyed almost half the forest, huh?

    Now that I realized something, where the hell is I even living!? Even high in the sky, I can only see the forest and the mountains! I thought I was living in the countryside! But it looks like it''s on a hill in an unknown location!

    - Who is this boy?

    - He''s Agent Weismann''s adopted son, didn''t you read the file?

    - No, I was too lazy.

    - Anyway, he has balls to call the director of SHIELD a pirate with superpowers.

    - Maybe, he doesn''t know who he is?

    Listening to several people talking about me, I get a little uncomfortable, after all, this is the first time that I see so many people. Why the hell are they looking at me like I''m a rare animal?

    I look in their direction and I see two women and two men talking about me while they are doing something that I don''t understand on the plane. I am curious about what they were doing, not containing my curiosity, I asked the question.

    "What are you doing?"

    The group was surprised for a moment to be called by me, but soon they return to their professional expression. "We are responsible for keeping the plane in the air, after all, it is still a prototype." The woman who asked who I was answered my question, she has short black hair and brown eyes, she is wearing a black uniform with the symbol of an eagle on her right arm.

    "Who are you, boy? Why are you living in an isolated place?" the same woman asked me curiously.

    "I am Adrian and I do not know why I am living in an isolated place." I answered honestly, even I want to know that answer. "If the plane is a prototype, do you need several people to fly it?" I asked in curiosity.

    "To fly long distances, yes, but the plane can glide easily with a pilot in control, what do you think of the plane? It''s cool, right?" The same woman answered me.

    "This is problematic." I answer honestly.

    The group seemed surprised by my honest answer, soon they started asking a number of things that I answered honestly, after all, they were harmless questions, they will ask what I like, what I hate, etc. The man around asked if my mom had a boyfriend, of course I ignored his question! Humpf! Nobody''s going to have my mom!

    When they stopped asking about my life, I started asking details about what their jobs are and if they could teach me, they agreed Surprisingly easy, I thought they were going to say something like ''This is classified information'' just like Aunt Nat.

    They started to teach me, but to be honest ... I didn''t understand anything! From my perspective did it seem like they were talking about codes? But seeing my confused expression, they started to explain in detail, I could understand some things that make them surprised, but I didn''t understand everything, and it frustrated me!

    They were a kind and playful group, I thought that spies would be tougher?

    Suddenly I hear a loud pirate voice.

    "Agents! We are entering an area of possible radiation! Put on your protective suits! Understood!?"

    "Yes, sir!"

    Soon after the pirate finished giving orders to his subordinates. His subordinates changed clothes at an insane speed!

    I saw my mother approaching me accompanied by Aunt Nat, and that woman who smiled at me.

    "Adrian, this is Agent Maria Hill." My mom told me with a smile. "Maria Hill, this is my son Adrian Weismann."

    "Nice to meet you, Maria!" I said smiling. She looked at me with a serious face, then she slowly started to stretched her hand towards me, suddenly she pulled my cheeks!

    "Call me Agent Maria Hill, boy. I don''t have that intimacy with you yet."

    "Hmm Huumm" I tried to say something, but I can''t get why my cheeks are being pulled! That hurts! Damn it!

    "Ok, enough!" My mom screamed as she beat the woman''s hands and hugged me between her b_r_e_a_s_ts. I can''t breathe!

    I started struggling to get her to let me go, but my mom didn''t let me go.

    "You don''t have to be jealous, Ex-Agent Weismann. Unlike you and Natasha Romanoff, I have no interest in children ... Ah, Nick Fury doesn''t know about this information, don''t worry. I also deleted any scene recorded by the cameras, consider it a ''thank you'' for the things you have helped me with in the past."

    I can''t see the expressions they are doing now, but I can see that my mom is irritated by something, after all, she is shaking and squeezing my body tightly, if I hadn''t trained my body, I was sure I had died!

    "Humpf! You were always sneaky, weren''t you? I''m sure you''re not interested in him ''now'', but in the future, you will be, right?" My mom asked her in an irritated voice.

    I''m running out of air ...

    "Leona, Maria, we don''t have time to fight now. And Leona, you are suffocating the boy." Aunt Nat said to my mother in a serious tone, saving me from being choked!

    My mom released me quickly when she heard Aunt Nat''s words, I started to take a deep breath in my lungs, I look around and saw the pirate''s subordinates looking at me with envy?

    Deciding to ignore these men, I looked at my mother who was a little dejected by having almost choked in her b_r_e_a_s_ts, I smiled happily. "Don''t worry about it mom, I''m used to it." Hearing my words, she returned to her normal expression. Suddenly, I feel looks on my back, looking in the direction of the looks, I realize that men are looking at me with a look that promises death?

    I decided to ignore that too, I feel that if I say something the situation will get worse.

    "Don''t worry, Ex-Agent Weismann. I have no interest in him as a romantic couple, I am interested in his ..."

    Hmm? Why did she suddenly stop talking? What is she interested in? Looking at Agent Maria Hill, I notice that she started to sweat and her expression is a little pale?

    ----------------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 15 - 14 - I think this time, I did shit.

    "Maria, don''t we have a mission to do? Why don''t you explain to us what we are supposed to do?" My mom asked in a sinister voice! So scary! Looking in her direction, I see her smiling gently? Is it my imagination? It''s definitely not! That''s the same tone of voice she used to punish me when I accidentally destroyed a vase that had a strange blue jewel inside it.

    "Y-You shouldn''t do anything, you''re just here as a spectator." Agent Maria Hill replied to my mother stuttering a little, then she returned to her serious and professional expression.

    "Tsk, it''s okay." My mother responded in an annoyed tone.

    The agents started assembling various pieces of equipment around the crater, I have no idea what these pieces of equipment do, but from what I heard from the agents, is this equipment for measuring radiation levels and detecting life? Do they think they can have extraterrestrial lives in this meteorite? They are also wearing clothes that covered their entire body, apparently, these clothes are radiation protection and anything that this meteorite can have.

    I just watched in curiosity what the agents are doing, they are well organized, I think that all this is due to that pirate who is giving orders around, but the credit is not all his. Agent Maria Hill is helping a lot, I realize that she is the one who coordinates the agents and gives specific orders to them ... She is very competent, huh?

    Huh? Why are they just sending two agents to the meteorite? Are they afraid of something?

    Aunt Nat and my mother stood beside me watching all this happen.

    Unconsciously, time passed and soon it was night, I was not bored watching all the agents'' work, after all, it was a new experience, it was better than running on the mountain.

    As we are at night the area around the meteorite is being illuminated with several light cannons, how do I know the name of this? Something I''ve never seen before? It''s quite simple actually, I just asked, I think I''m being an annoyance for the agents, after all, anything I don''t know, I ask. Fortunately, they don''t seem to be bored.

    "This is weird." The pirate said in a low voice, but as my mom and I are close to him, we can hear.

    "What is weird?" My mom asked in a bored voice, does it look like she thinks this trip was a waste of time.

    "The sensors do not indicate anything, without signs of radiation, without signs of life, this is just a common rock, of course, this rock has materials that do not exist on earth, but at first sight, it is not harmful ... We too are taking great care in dealing with this meteorite because it fell in an unstable area." The pirate responded without taking his eyes off the meteorite that was in the crater.

    "Unstable area?" My mom asked curiously as she looked around the meteorite.

    "Yes, just below the meteorite there is a labyrinth made by natural causes, because of this unstable soil, we can only send two agents to study the meteorite." The pirate replied.

    So that''s the reason why there were few people around the meteorite, while they were talking, I started walking around the crater, I wasn''t looking for anything specific, I was just curious. I saw Aunt Nat following me with her eyes, but I ignored her, she probably must be worried that I do something stupid.

    What is it? It was only an instant, but I saw something moving, it''s probably my imagination ... Again? I''m sure I saw it, it was for an instant, but I''m sure I saw several things moving, how could they not have noticed it?

    "Hey, pirate! This place doesn''t have that thing called radiation, right?" I screamed out loud. Hearing my call, I saw my mother, and the pirate turning to me with veins popping in his head, why is he always so angry?

    "Boy, don''t call me a pirate! Call me Nick Fury! Have respect for your elders!" He responded out loud.

    Apparently, what he said surprised everyone around him, I could tell by the shocked expressions of everyone. Just my mom who is smiling softly as if nothing has happened.

    Why Nick Fury? This is too long, I''ll just call him Nick. "Nick! Answer my question, please." I asked out loud politely.

    "Yes!" he answered my question with a word while placing his hand on his head as if he had a headache, I saw him turning to my mother and saying something I don''t hear, I think he said something funny, after all, I saw my mom laughing like she was having fun. Nick said something to Aunt Nat who was watching me, she nodded and walked towards me.

    "What did he say to you?" I asked in curiosity when I saw her approach me.

    "He told me to keep an eye on you." Aunt Nat answered.

    "Okay, just come with me." I responded and jumped into the crater without giving her time to react.

    "Adrian!" Aunt Nat screamed my name, but I ignored it.

    Getting in front of the meteorite, I put my hand on the rock and started examining it in curiosity, and I see a hole just below the stone, I think it was here? I''m not sure, I saw something for just a moment, I decide to put my hand inside the hole, suddenly I feel several gooey sensations in my hand! With disgust I take my hand out of the hole, when I look at my hand, I see a lot of goo of different colors entering my body ... OK, I think this time, I did shit ...

    I started to shake my hand hard and even pull the goo from my hand, but it didn''t come out!

    "Adrian! What is happening!?" Aunt Nat asked me a little away from me with a worried voice, looking in the direction she was looking, I saw that my body is slowly being covered by a type of clothing of various colors?

    "I don''t know! I just put my hand in the hole and it happened. "

    [This body is mine!]

    [No! This body is mine]

    I started to hear several voices in my head, these voices have a low tone like a monster, they are scary! This time I''m scared! What is happening!? My vision is getting dark! I feel like I''m losing consciousness!

    "Aunt Nat, Help me ..." These are my last words before I fall unconscious.

    "Adri-!"

    ----------------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 16 - 15 - Pray to a god.

    Thank you very much, Steven Bentiss, Vlacklack, T-Money! Thank you so much for supporting me! I''m so happy! As a thank you, I will try to post 10 chapters today in Pa treon!

    ------------------------------------

    "Adrian!!!"

    Hearing Natasha''s cry. Leona and Nick Fury looked and saw something supernatural.

    They saw a gooey being over two meters tall, this being has a body with gooey of various colors, his eyes are white and he has a long tongue with several sharp teeth.

    * ROOOOOAAAAAR! *

    "Mother F_u_c_ker ..." Nick Fury exclaimed in disbelief.

    Seeing that supernatural being. Leona quickly looked for her son, but she did not find him, she looked towards the slimy and enormous being fearing the worst. "No ... It can''t be."

    "Agents! Kill that thing now!" Nick Fury ordered loudly.

    Hearing the voice of their boss, the agents leave their stupor and start shooting at the monster.

    Listening to Nick Fury''s orders. Leona left her stupor and screamed in anger: "No! That creature is my son!"

    But Nick Fury ignored her words.

    "Scientists must leave the crater and take refuge! Maria Hill, I want you to order the agents as you see fit, if the situation gets worse you can call for backup!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Adrian! Are you there!? Answer me!!" Natasha screamed in a serious voice as she deftly deflected the creature''s attacks, realizing that she was at a disadvantage, she backed up and climbed on top of the crater, she looked for some equipment around, when she finds it, she quickly started to equip herself.

    Seeing the agents flying like nothing Nick Fury looked at the Quinjet and made a decision, he gets on the plane and went to the C_o_c_kpit.

    When he started the plane, he felt his hand being held, looking in the direction he saw Leona looking at him with fury in her eyes. "What do you plan to do!?"

    "I will kill you!" Nick Fury answered.

    "No! He is my son!"

    "Former Agent Weismann! Look at that creature! Is he your son!?" Nick Fury screamed.

    Leona looked at the monster that was playing with the agents as if they were toy dolls and responded without hesitation: "Yes !! Even if he becomes a monster, I will never abandon him!!"

    "I knew you were going to say that ..." Nick Fury replied and attacked Leona.

    Leona was unable to completely deflect the attack, and her skin gains a little cut. But that was all Nick Fury wanted. "Bastard!" she screamed when she felt her body go numb, then she started losing consciousness. Realizing that she will lose consciousness at any moment, she bites her tongue, feeling the pain and the taste of blood in her mouth, she managed to stay awake. "What did you do to me!?" she asked irritably.

    "Don''t worry, it''s just an immediate relaxant, you were supposed to lose consciousness, but as expected from a talented agent you managed to stay awake." Nick Fury responded calmly as he walked to the plane''s cabin, arriving at the cabin, he sat on the driver''s seat and started the Quinjet.

    The Quinjet climbed a well in the sky and begins to hover in the air. Nick Fury turned on the weapon systems and pointed at the creature that was destroying everything furiously.

    Natasha who was now fully armed looked at the Quinjet that was hovering in the sky, seeing Nick Fury controlling him, she soon realized what he was going to do, fearing the worst for the boy, she tried to look for a way to bring down the plane, looking around, she found a box with several grenades, she took four grenades and puts them in a backpack and ran towards the plane.

    "Nick! If you do that! I promise I won''t rest until you and your organization are all dead!!" Leona screamed angrily burning in her eyes.

    "A lot of people have told me that ... I''m sorry, this creature is too dangerous to be alive." He answered.

    "No!!!"

    Nick Fury pulled the trigger and bursts of shots flied at the creature.

    And like before, the shots just go through the gooey creature. This act only served to made it more angry, the creature looked at the Quinjet, it slowly started to decrease in size and suddenly jumped towards the plane, but when it got close to the plane, the creature screamed in pain and fell only a little away from the crater.

    "Shit!" Nick Fury exclaimed when he saw the creature coming towards him, but soon he was confused when he saw the creature falling to the ground screaming in pain.

    "What was this? why is it suddenly in pain?" Maria Hill wondered, while thinking about why the creature suddenly screamed, she gave orders to the agents. "Agents who are in good condition take the wounded and take them away from the battlefield! I will call for backup."

    "Yes, ma''am!"

    Seeing the agents moving away from the battlefield, she called for reinforcements through the communicator.

    Natasha seeing that the plane was at low altitude, she took the chance and throws the backpack on the plane''s engine, when the backpack was close enough to the engine, she shooted with both her pistols.

    * Bang! Bang! *

    With just two shots she hits the backpack and it exploded destroying the plane''s engine.

    * BOOOM! *

    The plane begins to lose altitude, but before the plane fell to the ground, Nick Fury sent two missiles at the creature.

    ""Nooooo!!"" Natasha and Leona were worried to see two missiles flying towards the slimy creature.

    The missiles hit the creature and the fire soon begins to consume its body, the creature roared in despair, but soon its body was burned, when its body was completely burned, everybody could see a child falling from high in the sky.

    Natasha knowing who the child was, quickly she ran and managed to catch the boy, but when she looked at the boy''s condition, she was horrified and without noticing tears started to fall from her eyes.

    Nick Fury managed to make a forced landing on the Quinjet, he sighed in relief and left the cabin, when he looked at Leona''s location, he was surprised for a moment.

    "So you finally used this, huh?" Nick Fury said as he looked at two Leona. - Leona Weismann, Former SHIELD Agent. She is a mutant of unknown power who can make copies of herself, because of that power, she became known as Leona the Clone, an agent specializing in collecting information. - he thinks.

    "" Shut up! "" Two identical voices shouted in anger.

    "You are ready?" Leona''s clone asked.

    "Just do it!" Original Leona screamed.

    The Clone tooks a knife from the plane and cuts her own throat, when it falls to the ground and dies, the clone slowly turned into motes of white light and entered Leona''s body.

    Finishing the process, Leona stands up as if nothing has happened.

    "No matter how many times I see it, it is quite impressive. Don''t you have biological immortality with that power?" Nick Fury asked.

    Leona ignored him and spoke as she left the Quinjet: "Nick, I suggest that you pray to any god you believe in! Pray my boy is in good condition! If my boy is not alive! My promise will be kept! I will go after everyone! It will not be HYDRA that will destroy SHIELD! It will be me!"

    Nick Fury didn''t respond to her words, he just looked calmly at Leona getting off the plane while thinking: HYDRA? What do you know that I don''t know, Leona?

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 17 - 16 - I just did my job.

    Leona left the Quinjet and looked around and soon something caught her attention, she saw several agents forming a circle around something, feeling a bad vibe, she quickly ran towards the agents, she pushed each one of them to leave her way, when she went through all the agents, she saw Adrian ... Seeing the condition of her son, she fell on the ground on her knees.

    "No ... No ... No ... No ... He doesn''t either, please ..." She said out loud as tears started streaming down her face.

    "How''s he doing? He is fine, right?" Leona asked in despair.

    The doctor who was doing first aid breathes deeply and said: "He lost his legs and arms in the explosion, half his body is burned, some organs have stopped working, he has also lost sight of his right eye ..."

    Listening to the doctor, Leona and Natasha who was nearby started to cry, not only them, the agents Adrian talked to earlier were also crying seeing the boy''s condition.

    "Is he alive?" She asked with totally hopeless eyes.

    "Yes for now." The doctor answered honestly he somehow managed to preserve the boy''s life, but in less than an hour, he will die.

    "I will take him to SHIELD." Nick Fury appeared suddenly.

    Hearing Nick Fury''s words. Leona''s eyes were filled with fury! Not just her, Natasha too, she never felt so angry in her life. The two women stand in front of the boy while looking at Nick with murderous intentions.

    "I never thought you would be able to bring the Black Widow to your side, you are impressive." Nick Fury said a little surprised.

    The agents around did not know what to do, on one hand, they felt sorry for the boy, but that''s it, many people die every day, on the other hand, they have their job which paid them very well, by the way, agents just decided to wait and see what happens.

    "Nick! Look what you did to a child! Do you still have the balls to demand that I deliver him to you!?" Leona yelled as she pointed towards Adrian.

    "At that time, he was not your son, he was a threat, and threats must be eliminated." Nick answer.

    "Bastard!!!" Leona screamed in anger and tried to kill him, but Maria Hill appeared and stood in front of him.

    "Get out of the way, Maria!"

    "Ex-Agent Weismann, calm down." Maria Hill said coldly.

    "Calm me down!? Look at my son''s condition! Seeing that, do you still want me to stay calm!?"

    "Accidents happen ..." Maria Hill replied.

    "I see ... I see ... So ... Die !!" Leona approached Maria and attacked her with the knife.

    Maria Hill dodged Leona''s attack and attacked her belly with her fists. Leona took her hand and immobilized her with a lion killer, when she went to cut Maria Hill''s throat, when she heard Nick Fury say: "If you kill her here, you will miss the chance to save your son''s life."

    Leona stopped the knife in the woman''s throat at the last second and looked coldly with empty eyes at Nick Fury. The SHIELD director was scared for a moment, but then he calmed down and said, "SHIELD can help him. You won''t be able to find a doctor in such a short time and we have a base nearby, if you agree we can take you and help you."

    "... ... ... What do you want in return!?" Leona responded after thinking for a while, her priority is to save her son, she will deal with SHIELD later.

    "I do not want anything." Nick Fury responded surprising to everyone, so he continued with a deep and heavy voice, but everyone could see that his voice carried regret. "I didn''t want this to happen, I never hurt a child in my life, not even when I fought in the war, but he was a threat, a threat must be eliminated or otherwise innocent lives will be lost ... I just made my work, that''s just it."

    Hearing Nick Fury''s words, everyone looked at the SHIELD director in shock, so the agents present could feel the burden of being SHIELD''s director.

    The same couldn''t be said for Leona, she didn''t care about others! They can go f_u_c_k themselves! Her only priority was her son and nothing else!

    Natasha was confused at the moment, she supported Nick Fury''s philosophy, but when she remembered that the target this time was the boy she trained and attached to, she got extremely angry, so she was up against Nick Fury while they were arguing, she just stayed close to Adrian to ensure that no danger came near him. "Leona, agree with Nick Fury''s proposal, our priority now is to help the boy, when he is healthy, we will think about the next step."

    Leona gritted her teeth in anger, but she swallowed her anger and said: "I accept ... But I want all of his medical data deleted, I will not allow him to be a guinea pig for organizations just because he contacted a form alien life!"

    "I accept ... Agents, you know what to do to help this boy!"

    "Yes, Sir!" They all screamed in unison.

    "Agent Maria Hill, did you call for backup?"

    "Yes, it took them a minute to get to the nearest base." She responded.

    Nick Fury nodded in confirmation as he looked at the boy''s condition, he kept looking at the boy with various thoughts running through his head for an entire minute.

    Soon several helicopters arrived. Nick Fury quickly gave orders to the agents and they left for the nearest base.

    --------------------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 18 - 17 - Where I am?

    This chapter was only possible thanks to the people who are supporting me! Thank you! T_T you are awesome! as a thank you i will post chapter 36 today in Pa treon!

    ---------------------------------------------

    Where am I!? This is the first thought that occurred to me when I look around. The skies are on fire as several bodies fall from it, the ground is full of bones and skulls, in fact, everything around is bones ... Okay, this is clearly hell! But I haven''t done anything wrong in my life because I''m here !? Besides ... Am I dead? I died!? How!?

    Let''s try to remember!

    I remember I saw something on the meteor, when I went down and started to investigate with curiosity, I somehow found a goo that entered my body and I lost consciousness? The last thing I remember is Aunt Nat''s serious face.

    Hmm, she must be furious, maybe worried, now I''m feeling bad, I should have stayed away from that damn meteorite! It''s like they say, isn''t it? Curiosity killed the cat...

    Looking around and seeing a river of bones and corpses, I am disgusted, should hell hire someone to organize these bodies? Why is everything thrown around?

    I tried to walk, but I suddenly realized something. I HAVE NO BODY !!

    Actually, I have a body, but it is transparent ... Okay, I became a soul? Well, it''s not the first strange thing that happened to me, come on, look around, I''m in hell!!

    I wonder why am I not afraid? I bet anyone would be freaking out with this situation ... Am I abnormal? In fact, I''m scared, I''m terrified, but I have to think rationally! I can''t freak out here! Why were my thoughts so confused?

    Hmm, there''s no point in thinking about it now, I''ll try to look around, after all, I can''t stay here forever.

    I don''t know how much time has passed, after all, the sky is just raining endless bodies, but I finally managed to float! Wooow! This is so cool! If only the landscape were not just corpses, and bones, and corpses, and bones? Huh? Have I talked about corpses?

    I feel like I''m going crazy ... How much time did I spend here !?

    Well, at least flying is interesting! It is totally different from flying on a machine! I also found that I can''t speak! It must be obvious, right? I''m dead.

    I fly through this world that is just corpses and bones, I don''t know how much time I spent flying, but I did acquire a hobby! I started counting how many corpses fell from the sky. How do I know they are corpses? I just got close to them and saw that they weren''t moving, so they are corpses ... I can''t touch them either, after all, my hand just phase through their bodies.

    Anyway, I continued to count the corpses that fell from the sky, but I lost count at 999.567.993.988. At least I can keep my mind clear.

    ...

    I don''t know how much time has passed, but I found something interesting, do you want to know what it is? No? What a shame...

    Why am I asking myself questions? And why am I responding to myself? Maybe I''m crazy ... Hmm, I don''t think so.

    Anyway, I found a throne! And it is not just any throne! It''s a throne of bones! Perhaps it belongs to the owner of this world? Well, I don''t care!

    I try to sit on the throne and for some reason, my body has just touched the throne! I tried to touch something so many times, but my body just phase through the structures and I couldn''t touch it, it''s like I''m intangible, maybe it''s a special material? Well, the throne is made of bones, so it must be special bones.

    I don''t really care, I sat there and stayed in a comfortable position, looking at this world that has nobody but dead, I get bored. "I just wanted to talk to someone!?"

    Huh? I got my voice back! Let''s try again. "Testing, testing, one, two, three ... I am the king of this world, WOOOOW!!" I screamed with an arrogant pose.

    AHHHHHHHHHH what a shame! Even though I am alone in this world it is very shameful!! I wanna die!! I know I''m already dead, but still, what a shame.

    Hmm? What is that noise? Not serious! What is that noise?

    Looking in the direction of the noise, I see a sea of skeletons and corpses walking towards me, the corpses and skeletons line up in front of the throne and shouted something that makes me paralyzed in shock: "Greetings to the God of Death! Command us! Let''s give the universe the blessing of death!"

    Huh? God of death? Who?

    I looked around, I even looked behind the throne, but I couldn''t find anyone, I sit back on the throne and asked as if I have a big headache. I know I have no body, but this situation is very difficult for me to swallow. "Are you talking to me?" Huh? Why is my voice so loud?

    "Yes!" The skeletons and corpses screamed in unison, I have a million questions in my head! How the hell are the skeletons talking? Why am I their god? What is happening? Etc.

    But I couldn''t help but be impressed by this scene of several individuals shouting in unison, I feel like a general of the stories! This is so cool!

    "Boy, are you having fun?" Suddenly I heard a voice beside me.

    "Ahhhhhh! What a fright! Who are you!?" I yelled at a woman who is wearing a long black dress with an opening in her navel, she has incredibly pale skin and long black hair that reaches to the floor. She is divinely beautiful, but what caught my attention most was her neon blue eyes.

    "I am Death." She answered me with an arrogant pose while smiling. What do you mean she is Death? She is dead? Is that why it''s called Death? She must have gone crazy being alone in this world, poor thing.

    "No!! I am Death itself!! You''re rude, aren''t you?" She screamed with a dissatisfied expression.

    "Yes, I Can." She answered me as if she could really read my thoughts.

    "This is amazing!! By the way, my name is Adrian Weismann! Nice to meet you, Lady Death."

    "Did you suddenly get polite? You''re quite bipolar, aren''t you? But Lady Death, huh? I like it." She answered me while smiling, she flies towards me and pointed to me: "Can you get off from my throne?"

    Ohhh! Is this throne hers? So she owns this world? Sorry, for the lack of education.

    When I leave the throne, suddenly all the skeletons and corpses fall to the ground, I can say that it is an unbelievable sight to see so many bodies fall to the ground.

    -------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 19 - 18 - Broken.

    Did I post until Saturday? that''s thanks to you! Thank you very much for the people who are supporting me! As a thank you, I will post chapter 40 soon in Pa treon!

    -------------------------------------------

    "You are strange, boy." The self-proclaimed Death said while sitting on her throne.

    "Self-proclaimed!? I already said that I am Death itself! You''re stupid!?"

    Who''s stupid !? I may not be a genius, but I''m not stupid! Besides, what proof can you give me to prove that it is Death itself?

    "This is simple, look." She said as she pointed to a lake that is full of corpses.

    Looking at where she is pointing, I see the lake suddenly grow! Soon it became a giant of corpses. This is amazing! And disgusting too! But couldn''t I do that too?

    "You can''t, this throne has the power to control corpses and skeletons, but that power is originally mine, I just put it on the chair because I was too lazy to control it personally." She answered me with a bored expression, she makes a gesture and the giant started to fall apart.

    "But did I not control it?" I asked curiously. Hmm? I''m speaking? Shouldn''t I be able to speak only when I was sitting in the chair?

    "You finally used your voice, huh? Did you forget you could speak? You''re stupid?"

    "Shut up! Who''s stupid!? You lazy girl!"

    "Should this be an insult?" She asked me curiously.

    True ... She is so beautiful that I can''t think of anything to insult her. She is also not a liar, after all, she proved to be Death herself ... Now that I think about it, I''m not in hell, right? If she is Death, then I ...

    "Yes, you are in the dimension of death, the place where everyone who dies must go, not even the gods can escape from here ... although my father often resurrects people for fun." She said with a dissatisfied expression.

    Could you please not interrupt my thoughts? This is weird! Wait ... Dad?

    "Do you have a father!?"

    "Yes, his name is The One Above All." She answered honestly? Like it''s no big deal?

    "Back to the subject, you are strange, boy. How did you stop in my world and still manage to control the skeletons and corpses? You should have gone crazy, after all, when you control the corpses, you feel all their negative feelings." I am suddenly bombarded with a lot of questions by this woman.

    "Answering your question: I died, that''s why I''m here, shouldn''t that be obvious? And I don''t know how I controlled the corpses, I just sat on the throne and did that happen?" I answered honestly, why, not even I understand how I got here.

    "Adrian, you are not dead yet." She told me with a serious expression. Finally, she said my name, huh?

    Wait ... I didn''t die? So why am I here!?

    "You are between life and death, and I don''t know why you are here." She answered me with a bored expression.

    That woman ... You are death itself! How should you not know!?

    "I don''t know what I don''t know, I just know what I know." She said as she shrugged.

    "Let me see if I understand ... You don''t know why I''m here, right?"

    "Yes."

    "You also don''t know how I controlled the corpses and skeletons, right?"

    "Yes."

    "You are stupid!?"

    "Yes ... I mean, no! Do you want to die, boy!?"

    "Pfft!" This woman is fun. That''s my thought as I laughed at this ridiculous situation. If there''s one thing I learned while I was wandering around in this world, it was that if I don''t understand anything, I''ll just stop thinking about it until I have clues on how to resolve this situation, it was this learning that allowed me not to go completely mad.

    "Strange boy."She said it out loud with a small smile on her face.

    Anyway...

    "What do you do to have fun in this world?" I asked out of curiosity, apparently, was that a shocking question? After all, she is looking at me with an open mouth as if she is surprised.

    What? Did i do something wrong?

    "I don''t do anything, I just sleep, and every now and then I give impossible tasks to beings who want my hand in marriage." She responded frankly.

    "What tasks did you give these beings?" I asked in curiosity.

    "What? Do you also want my hand in marriage too?" she asked smiling.

    "Huh? I don''t want to, I''m just curious."

    "You are not lying ..." She said with a shocked expression. "Maybe, you are gay?"

    "No... I like women, why are you asking me that?"

    "Huh? I don''t know, did I just feel weird when you didn''t want me?" She replied confused as she turned her head a little.

    She''s proud, huh? I admit that she is divinely beautiful, it seems that she was made by the god himself. Not even my mother and Aunt Nat are that beautiful ... I miss my mother and Aunt Nat ...

    Thinking about it, I haven''t seen them in a while, huh? I suddenly feel something come out of my eyes, touching my face, do I realize that I''m crying? Can a soul cry? How funny ... Mother, Aunt Nat where are you? I miss you, my c_h_e_s_t is hurting, it feels like I''m being suffocated by something invisible, all the feelings that I locked in my heart were suddenly released and I can''t calm down anymore.

    I want to see them, I don''t want to be here anymore!

    Mother, Aunt Nat, where are you? Help-me! Please! Please! Please! Please! Please! Please! I miss you.

    "Hey, are you okay, boy? Why are you suddenly crying!? Your thoughts are all messed up, I can''t understand anything!"

    I have to get out of here! I need to see them, if I don''t see them, I feel like I''m going to break! My heart is aching, I can''t breathe, shouldn''t I be a spirit? Why can''t I breathe? Mother ... Aunt Nat ... Help me ... Please ... Please ...

    I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! Somebody help me... Please...

    -----------------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 20 - 19 - She will kill anyone.

    SHIELD base, somewhere unknown.

    "Leona, you need to sleep, you''ve been standing there for three days just watching." Natasha said in a concerned voice as she put her hand on her friend''s shoulder.

    Three days passed, and Adrian still didn''t wake up, when the group arrived at the SHIELD base, the boy''s condition was critical, he could die at any moment, but suddenly, the boy''s situation stabilized, but he got into a coma without expecting to wake up.

    This news left Leona devastated, she was very angry with Nick Fury, she was also very angry with herself, if she had stayed at her house and had not suggested going on this mission with the boy, they could be living a life calm, but no! She had to look for problems because of her boredom!

    But above all, she was very afraid, she was afraid of losing the most precious asset of her life, she is afraid that if she went to sleep, when she wakes up, her son would have disappeared without a trace, for this reason, she is always observing his condition, so she is always on guard, if someone does something strange to her son, she will kill without even thinking about the consequences. The only person who can get close to her was Natasha and the doctors, she tolerates the presence of the doctors, because she knows that her son needs them.

    Leona looked at Natasha and replied: "It doesn''t matter if I don''t sleep, I can only make another clone and replenish my strength."

    Seeing her friend''s empty eyes, Natasha felt her heart being broken, she looked at the room where Adrian was sleeping, seeing the boy who was now without his limbs and the left half of his body burned, she felt her eyes filled tears, but she quickly wiped tears, now, it''s not the time to cry, they needed to be strong and tried to help the boy in some way.

    * Sound of doors being opened *

    "You need to see this." Maria Hill said in an urgent voice. "It is related to the boy''s status."

    "I will not leave here and leave my son alone." Leona said as she looked back at Adrian.

    "Don''t worry, only you and Natasha can enter this room." Maria Hill tried to argue, but Leona ignored it.

    Natasha sighed and asked seriously: "Can you say what the subject is?"

    "That alien goo is still inside Adrian." Maria Hill answered.

    "What!?" Leona and Natasha screamed in shock. "Hasn''t that goo died yet?" Leona asked angrily while gritting her teeth.

    "Yes, she is alive inside Adrian''s body and is healing him from his injuries, it is because of her that he is still alive, but ..." Maria Hill hesitated a little to say.

    "But what!? Tell everything! " Leona screamed.

    Maria Hill sighed and said, "They are merging ... Adrian is becoming 50% alien."

    I haven''t felt this drowsiness in a while, how long have I been asleep? That''s my first thought when I wake up.

    "Hmm. What are you doing?" I asked the woman who was holding me like a baby while sitting on her throne.

    "You suddenly collapsed, and it looks like you were having a nightmare, so did I do that? I really don''t know why I did it, I did it because I wanted to do it, isn''t that enough?" She answered me in a confused way.

    What she answered make sense to me? I don''t know, I don''t care either. "Your arms are comfortable, a little cold, but it''s a warm cold? I don''t understand, but it''s not bad ..."I said as I looked at her.

    She is shocked for a moment by my words, she then smile lovingly? And hugged me!?

    "What are you doing!?" I asked a little panicked. Shouldn''t I be intangible? Why is this rule very malleable!? Who''s influenced that!?

    "I''ve decided!"She said excitedly as she held me and looked me in the eye.

    "W-What?" I asked a little scared, the look she is giving me is dangerous and that coming from a goddess cannot be a good thing!

    "Make a contract with me!"

    ...

    ...

    ...

    I did not understand what she said?, when I recorded in my head what she said, I was totally confused, contract? Will I be hired?

    Well, she explained to me what the contract is?

    "The contract is simple, if you die, your soul will stay with me forever." She replied after reading my thoughts, this is convenient, huh?

    Is something wrong here? If I didn''t die, I wouldn''t come to her world? Talking about the world ... I easily accepted this business of goddesses and dimensions, huh? But from the way she told me that information, should that be common sense?

    "Yes, you would come to my world, but when a soul dies, it goes through many places, like heaven and hell, those damn places like to steal my souls." She mumbled. So heaven and hell exist, huh? And apparently Death doesn''t like them.

    "Anyway. I will summarize this information for even an idiot as you can understand ..."

    Hey! This is rude! And even When are you even hold me!? Leave me! I try to struggle to get out, but I can''t let go!

    "To put it simply, when a person dies, they should come to my world, but over the millennia, some small dimensions like Heaven and Hell were born, these dimensions steal my souls and use to create soldiers from their particular kingdom, but I am inevitable, it may take a long time, but these souls will always come back to me. The problem is that when these souls die again, they are very worn out and the result is these corpses."

    So if I die, I will go to Heaven or Hell, in one of these realms my soul will be used to create an Angel or Demon, and in time I will die again, after I die, I will become these corpses.

    The skeletons are probably the result of excessive wear on the soul.

    "Yes, you''re not that stupid, are you?"

    This woman ... She likes to tease me, doesn''t she?

    "Yes." She responded smiling.

    OK ... This business of reading minds is getting boring! I want privacy!

    "What do I get out of this contract?" After all, it''s a contract, isn''t it? I must win something.

    "Nothing...?" She answered confused? What do you mean I don''t earn anything?

    "Wouldn''t being with me forever be an honor? I am the most beautiful of the goddesses you should be most grateful for!"

    Does this woman have shit in her head?

    "Hey! That was rude!"

    "I am not going to sign a contract where I get nothing! You are stupid!?"

    ...........

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 21 - 20 - It is possible?

    Big chapter! This chapter was only possible because of the people who support me! Thank you very much! as thanks, i will post Chapter 43 in Pa treon soon!

    ------------------------------------------------------

    "Ok ... Explain that to me from the beginning." Leona asked Maria Hill and Nick Fury.

    When she heard that her son is merging and becoming something she didn''t know, she panicked, she won''t allow it! Who knows the consequences that this can take!? She didn''t want to take that risk. With that in mind, she made a clone and left that clone watching over her son, she gave the order to kill anyone who approached, even the doctor, she will not allow anything to come near him while she is away.

    "Look at these images." Maria Hill said as she clicked on a computer.

    Soon images of cells appear on a large screen, everyone in the room can see the red cells being swallowed by a black liquid and becoming part of it.

    "Can you explain what we are seeing?" Natasha asked.

    "It''s simple, this alien that your son came into contact with, has the property of a parasite." She responded while showing an image of Adrian''s entire body.

    "What does that mean?" Leona asked confused, she was unable to reason due to the days she spent without sleep, she was able to recover her physical energy with her clones, but the mental burden was still great.

    "The alien is a parasite, so it needs a host to live, if the host dies, it will also die." Maria Hill answered coldly.

    Leona and Natasha were annoyed to hear the word death being associated with Adrian, but they could do nothing and waited for the agent to finish her explaining everything.

    "We deduce that the parasite is trying to do anything to stay alive, that''s why it is merging with Adrian." Maria Hill explained.

    "Agent, what is the result of this merger? Is He dangerous?" Nick Fury asked.

    Leona and Natasha narrowed their eyes in annoyance at Nick Fury.

    "Unknown ... We never dealt with a case like that, our assumptions may be wrong too. The parasite can theoretically leave the body of Adrian and look for other hosts, after all, he is a parasite." Maria Hill responded with a frown.

    Everyone who was researching this subject was confused about what to do, this was a very unique situation after all.

    "We are working on assumptions, remember that this is an alien life form, anything can happen." Nick Fury said, and added, "Is there anything else to report, Agent?"

    "Yes, Adrian''s entire body is being rebuilt from scratch." Maria Hill answered.

    "What do you mean by being rebuilt from scratch?" Natasha asked confused.

    "It is literally what I meant, look at these images."

    Maria Hill started to put several X-ray exams on the screen.

    "This is an exam done 3 days ago." Maria Hill pointed to the image on the left where there was a hole near Adrian''s lung. "This is an exam done today." She pointed to the image on the right, in this image Adrian''s lung was clean with no holes.

    "His organs are being rebuilt ..." Leona said in a voice that didn''t believe what she''s seeing.

    "Yes ... But it''s not just that ... Adrian''s organs are getting stronger, in fact, all parts of his body are getting stronger and more resilient, it is as if he is being reborn to a more life form strong and fast." Maria Hill commented with a little shock.

    Leona didn''t care about that, is she bothered that her son is merging with something she has no control over? Yes. But she was also happy that he is recovering.

    "Is he going to recover?" Leona asked with a little hope.

    "Yes, if his body regenerates at that speed, we deduce that in two days he will be healed, not only healed, he will be stronger and faster." Maria Hill answered.

    Leona and Natasha sighed in relief. After a moment of silence, Leona asked something that was bothering her: "Is he still going to be my Adrian?" this was what she was most afraid of, after all, he is merging with something unknown, will he still be the same when he wakes up?

    "Unknown ... We just know that he is recovering at an extremely fast pace and that he is becoming 50% alien, he is becoming a human and alien Hybrid." Maria Hill answered.

    "Adrian, sign a contract with me!" Death screamed at me as she picked me up and puts me on her l_a_p, I promptly give up on struggling, after all, she is strong! Very strong! She is a goddess after all!

    "I already said that I will not sign! What idiot would sign a contract that won nothing!?" I said in annoyance, I don''t know how much time has passed, apparently, the concept of time does not exist here, this is what she told me when I asked that she didn''t feel the time passing.

    I did not understand at the beginning of what she was talking about, but after a few classes, I understood, to sum up, I will not get older here, after all, here in this dimension, there is no time.

    Death, as incredible as she seems, she is a good teacher, she also likes to talk, I talked to her about several things, I even told her about my past, after all, compared to her past, mine is very common, I also said as i died, i told who the people i liked were. Overall, she is an easy person to talk to...

    When I asked about her past, the only thing she said to me was: "My past is always the same, I exist to take care of the dead, sometimes I get a visit from a crazy Titan and a mercenary who can''t keep silent. The crazy Titan is in love with me, as I have nothing to do I give him impossible tasks, with that I can have a little fun. The mercenary is a funny guy, one day for fun I took a corpse and left that corpse in my image, after doing that, I controlled this corpse with my throne to have s_e_x with this mercenary, HAHAHAHAHA, he was f_u_c_k_i_n_g a corpse thinking it was me! Hahahaha, what a fool! It was funny at the time, but I soon got bored and ignored them both, after all, it''s always the same."

    I sincerely feel sorry for these two men, this woman is very distorted, but I think it was because she is lonely? After all, she could not go beyond this dimension.

    "You are disappearing, Adrian." She said to me while sitting on her throne.

    "True, it feels like I''m coming back to life." I comment happily, suddenly I feel a cold hand grabbing my waist.

    "Will you be back?" She asked me with a melancholy that makes my heartbreak, to be honest, in the beginning, I treated Death as a substitute for my mother and Aunt Nat, but with time passing and we got to know each other I started to like her as a friend. Although time does not pass here.

    "Of course I will be back, after all, I have to die one day." I answered as if it''s obvious. Hearing my answer, it seems that she was upset, after all, she squeezed my waist tighter, I''m sure that if I weren''t a spirit my spine would have been broken.

    After thinking a little about her offer, I started to consider, but in return, I will ask for her eyes, after all her eyes are a bright neon blue, am I crazy about asking for eyes in return? I don''t think, after all, I am a spirit! Should this be possible? I don''t think so, this is very absurd.

    "It is possible." She answered me as she turned and looked me in the eye, every time I see her eyes I get mesmerized, it''s a bright neon blue, it''s like in the darkest night her eyes shine beautifully warning travelers to follow that path, of course, it would be the death that awaited these travelers, I don''t think they would be very happy about it.

    "Here sign this contract, if you sign this contract, when you die your soul will be mine forever, and in return, I will give my eyes, my eyes have no power, but as I am a primordial entity, using the my eyes you can feel all the energies of the universe, now, whether you can use that energy or not depends on your effort."

    -----------------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 22 - 21 - We Are Venom!

    First, I would like to apologize! I live in a country where the energy can drop at any moment, and that''s what happened, I spent two days without power here at my house. T_T As an apology I will send two chapters!

    Chapter 46 will be leaving in Pa treon soon! thank you very much for the people who are supporting me! this support makes me write more and more!

    -------------------------------------------

    "Here sign this contract, if you sign this contract, when you die your soul will be mine forever, and in return, I will give my eyes, my eyes have no power, but as I am a primordial entity, using the my eyes you can feel all the energies of the universe, now, whether you can use that energy or not depends on your effort."

    Energy, huh? I honestly don''t believe that I can use these energies, I''m asking for her eyes simply because I think it''s cool, I honestly think I''m going crazy.

    Looking at the contract I see that it has only two clauses.

    Clause 1. When the individual who signed this contract dies, he will forever belong to Lady Death, and they will be together until the universe ceases to exist.

    Ok ... That was weird ... Very weird! Why am I having a bad feeling about this clause? Is it some kind of trap?

    Clause 2. The signer of this contract will win the eyes of Death.

    Ok ...This second seems normal. Why is it only the first that seems strange?

    "Adrian hurry up, you''re disappearing faster!" Death spoke to me in an anxious voice.

    Looking at my body, I quickly realize that only my two hands have not disappeared! I quickly signed the contract.

    Suddenly the contract explodes in flames and went into my head and Death!

    "With that you will be mine forever, Fufufufufufu!" She laughed with a sneaky smile.

    Seeing that sneaky smile, I realize I was tricked! Damn it! Isn''t she ashamed of deceiving a child!? Did the gods have no common sense?

    In fact ... They actually have no common sense ... After all ... They are gods ...

    "I forgot to say something too, I can get in touch with you through the eyes you are receiving, I can also see what you are seeing, with that, I can have a source of entertainment in this boring world."

    That cheating Goddess!! This is so wrong to many levels! I need justice!

    "Wrong are those who have been deceived." She said to me with a smile, does that make sense? So if I was cheated, am I the wrong one? Bullshit!

    "You are also not losing anything, didn''t you gain a beautiful Goddess as a wife and also gain more powers? Shouldn''t you be happy?"

    Yes, Yes, Yes. I''m super happy!! I got a cheating goddess and useless power that is useless, that eye is only for appearance ... What did she say? Wife!? I just got married!? With a goddess!? My God! If my mother finds out about this ... I think I''ll find death sooner.

    "The next time we see you, I will make you pay for it!" I said angrily! I''ll make her pay!

    "I will be waiting for this!"Why did she responded with a perverted smile?

    Ok ... Actually, I think I shouldn''t do anything and live my life peacefully, after all, I feel that every time I move, some bullshit will happen. This is my last thought before I became unconscious.

    ...

    "How is he doctor?" Leona asked worriedly as she looked at Adrian, whose body was fully restored.

    "He is 100% healthy." The doctor responded with a smile, and added: "He has grown 5 CM in height and his muscle tissue is stronger and more resistant, other than that, he is normal."

    Leona begins to cry tears of happiness when she heard the doctor.

    "Doctor, you can leave now. I don''t think she will hear you in that state." Natasha commented with a happy smile, and added in a serious tone as she puts the gun on the doctor''s head: "And you must leave his blood sample here, do you think I didn''t see you hiding his blood?"

    Hearing her friend''s tone of voice and what she said. Leona quickly became serious and attacked the Doctor, she don''t want to know who she is, she also don''t want to know her goal, she don''t care, she just wants to kill her for trying to use her son.

    "Leona, don''t kill her yet, I want to know who the bastard sent you! She may also be holding poison in her mouth!" Natasha warned when she noticed her friend''s movements.

    Leona managed to keep her reasoning and did what Natasha asked, she immobilized the doctor and puts her hand on her mouth, but seeing that there is no poison pill she was confused, deciding to think about it later, she looked for the vial of blood, when she found it, she quickly passed the vial of blood to Natasha.

    Suddenly, several SHIELD agents appeared and surrounded Leona and Natasha.

    "Can you release her, please? She is innocent."

    Hearing the hateful voice, Leona''s fury reignited with full steam!

    "Nick Fury, what''s the meaning of this!?" Natasha asked calmly as she took Adrian''s blood sample vial and puts it in her pocket.

    "He''s dangerous ... Very dangerous, I don''t want an alien Hybrid walking on Earth without control, especially when we don''t know if he can control himself." Nick Fury responded seriously.

    "You bastard!" Leona screamed in anger and ran towards him.

    "Don''t kill them, just immobilize them, permission granted to use electricity ammunition."

    "Yes, Sir!"

    The agents started shooting Natasha and Leona, the two women quickly jumped back and hide behind Adrian''s bed. Fearing that Adrian could be hurt, Leona took the boy from the bed and hugged him.

    "Mom, I can''t breathe." Adrian suddenly woke up.

    Leona and Natasha were happy that the boy woke up, but this is no time for that. "You made us so worried ..." Leona commented with a smile while hugging him with love, she also pulled Natasha and hugged her with him.

    Adrian was also missing the two, but when he heard the shots, he said out loud: "What''s going on!?"

    "Stop fire." Nick Fury commanded the agents.

    Adrian got up and looked seriously at Nick, he didn''t have to be a genius to deduce that his mother and his aunt were being attacked. Nick Fury seeing the boy''s neon blue eyes started to feel that it was a bad idea to attack him.

    "What do you think you are doing with them!? ANSWER ME!?" Adrian screamed demanding an answer, but without him knowing a demonic voice came out when he screamed, his appearance also changed, his old teeth now become sharp and elongated like sharks that could cut anything.

    Nick Fury looking at the boy''s teeth and neon blue eyes, he said: "Agents ... Permission to kill granted, this is no longer a human, remember." Nick Fury ordered in a stern voice.

    "Yes, Sir!"

    Shots fly into the boy''s body, but he didn''t dodge, he just looked seriously at Nick.

    "No, Adrian!" Leona screamed in concern.

    "It''s okay, mom. These things cannot hurt me and I will not fight alone." Adrian said as he smiled.

    Suddenly Adrian''s body begins to be covered with black goo.

    "Shoot! Shoot! Shoot! Kill him now!" Nick Fury ordered while he also started shooting.

    While he was being covered in black goo. Adrian''s body started to grow in size, so the little boy who was standing, suddenly became a six-foot monster with a big tongue and several sharp like shark teeth.

    The monster attacked the nearest agent at an unbelievable speed and held the agent by the head with his big hands.

    Seeing the monster standing in front of them, the agents begin to tremble with fear, some begin to urinate, some begin to scream for their mother, some intelligent ones perceived the danger that this boy represented and quickly fled.

    ["Answer me ... Livers, pancreas, stomachs, heads. Many snacks I like, but only one choice, what will you choose!?"]

    A demonic voice resounded in the room. The creature realizing that it did not get his answer, he opened his mouth with sharp teeth and ate the agent''s head, he throws the body on the floor and soon the white floor was painted a blood-red color.

    "Who and what the hell are you!?" Nick Fury screamed.

    The creature looked at him with a demonic smile and responded while letting half of Adrian''s face appear.

    ""[We...? We are Venom!]""

    * ROOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAR! *

    ----------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 23 - 22 - Slaughter.

    "Shit!" Nick Fury screamed when he saw the slimy creature six feet approaching him while killing several of his agents and eating their heads.

    Blood and organs started to spread on the floor, every time Venom used his hands, someone dies, every time Venom ate someone''s head, the floor is painted with red blood. A massacre was taking place! And Nick Fury could do nothing to stop this!

    "Shoot! Shoot! Shoot! Use everything! " Nick Fury ordered the agents as he left the room and ran towards somewhere.

    ["You cannot run away."] Venom said in a demonic voice that made the poor agents urinate in fear!

    Venom turned his hands into big scythes and with an impulse, he cuts all the agents in half!

    * ROOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAR! *

    Venom ran like an animal after Nick Fury!

    Nick Fury hearing the roar and the footsteps of the monster approaching, he ran, he ran without a goal in mind! He just wanted to find something that could kill him! While running, he remembered fighting with a creature similar to this one, he remembered what happened three days ago, he remembered that the creature died quickly when it came into contact with fire.

    ...

    Natasha and Leona who was stunned watching the massacre suddenly came out of her stupor. "Is this thing really, Adrian?" Natasha said in an uncomfortable voice as she looked around, she has seen a lot in her life, but she has never seen such a bloody massacre! Looking at the broken bodies in half, looking at blood and organs on the floor, she really wanted to throw up!

    "Of course, he''s my son! he may have changed a little bit! But I''m sure it''s him! " Leona answered Natasha''s doubts with absolute certainty! She has an unwavering confidence in the boy! After all, if a mother didn''t trust her own child, she didn''t deserve to be called a mother!

    "A little...? Is that changing little!? Where does your confidence come from!? " Natasha responded by screaming while pointing at the bodies on the floor.

    "Ok ... He changed a lot! But he is still my son! If a mother doesn''t believe in her child, who''s going to believe it!? " Leona responded with determination.

    These words made Natasha shut up for a moment, looking around, she thought about the consequences of the boy''s actions, then she made a decision. "We need to stop it! We can''t let Nick Fury be killed!"

    "Moron! Think of the consequences! If that boy kills the director of SHIELD, do you think he will be able to live a peaceful life!? Do you want him to live on the run!? He may be strong with that goo on his body, but this life of killing will damage his mentality! He needs to live a calm life! Leona, remember he''s only an eleven-year-old boy!" Natasha screamed while looking seriously into Leona''s eyes.

    Listening to Natasha''s words. Leona''s eyes fill with worry! For her, the number one priority is her son''s well-being! But she will not forgive Nick Fury! If Adrian didn''t kill him, eventually she''ll kill that cyclops!

    "What should we do!?" Leona screamed in determination, totally forgetting Natasha''s words.

    "We must prevent Nick Fury''s death! And we must force an agreement with him! We must get him to agree that this incident never happened!" Natasha explained.

    "... It''s all right." Leona accepted after thinking for a while.

    ...

    Nick Fury ran frantically through the corridors of SHIELD''s base! He could clearly hear the creature''s footsteps, and he knows very well that the creature was playing with him! Nick Fury was not stupid! He saw the speed of this creature, if it wanted to, it could kill him easily! It was playing with him! Playing with Nick Fury!

    That thought irritated him a lot! But he remained calm, he needed reinforcements and firearms! A flamethrower would be an ideal choice! He needs to test his theory!

    Suddenly Nick Fury stopped running, while breathing heavily, he saw a black ooze coming out of the wall, the ooze falls to the ground and formed the face of the creature that attacked him, soon the creature''s body was formed.

    The creature did not dodge the shots, it knows that these weapons have no effect on it, the creature seeing that it was trying to escape again, it reached out its hand and took Nick Fury.

    "You can not do that! You can''t kill me! I am the Director of SHIELD! If you kill me, you will not live a peaceful life!" Nick Fury yelled as he struggled.

    ["We can do whatever we want, whenever we want and whenever we want!"] Venom responded as he rubbed his giant tongue over Nick Fury''s face as if he''s tasting his food.

    Nick Fury was disgusted when he felt his face being licked by the creature, he tried to free himself from the creature, but he can''t.

    ["A little salty, it tastes like old people. Answer me ... Livers, pancreas, stomach, head. Many snacks I like, but only one choice, what will you choose?"] Venom asked the same question he asked the agents.

    Nick Fury didn''t answer, he just tried to struggle, he felt very close to death right now! He couldn''t die here!

    Seeing that Nick Fury also did not respond. Venom opened his mouth full of sharp teeth and slowly approached Nick Fury''s bald head.

    Nick Fury seeing those sharp teeth, he realized that today is the day he will die. "Mother F_u_c_ker." He said his last words while waiting for the sharp teeth to rip his head off.

    "Close your eyes!" A familiar voice warned you.

    * Boom! Booom! *

    Two light grenades are dropped on the ground near Venom. When the grenade exploded with a deafening noise. Venom roared as if in pain.

    At that moment Nick Fury lets go and ran towards the voice.

    "Thank you, Agent Maria Hill, you saved me again." Nick Fury commented in a surprisingly honest tone.

    Maria Hill, didn''t answer, she just nodded while throwing several light grenades that she brought in a backpack.

    * Rooooooarrr! *

    Venom screamed while holding his head, as if in great pain.

    "Is light his weakness?" Nick Fury asked as he adjusted his clothes and looked for a gun.

    "It is not the light. It''s the sound. When the light grenade explodes, it makes a deafening sound, the creature must not like that sound." Maria Hill explained in a serious tone.

    "No, but these grenades must be in the weapons room." Maria Hill responded while throwing three more light grenades.

    * Boom! Boom! Boom! *

    Venom screamed in pain and a black slime started to fall to the floor.

    ["Venom, trade with me!"] A child''s voice mixed with Venom''s demonic voice was heard by the two agents.

    Soon the goo that was scattered on the floor begins to return to the body of Venom, the body of Venom begins to decrease to the size of a child, soon the two agents could see Adrian, but he is a little different, he is with his body covered in black slime with only his head showing, in his head, the two agents could see two neon blue eyes and several sharp teeth, his face is looking very wild too, it''s like he was a Venom with appearance of a human.

    ["You will pay for this!"] Adrian yelled in a voice mixed with Venom''s.

    Nick Fury and Maria Hill freeze for a moment when they see what the boy''s face looked like, he looked like a demonic child!

    "What the hell are you, boy!?" Nick Fury screamed as he draws his gun and aimed at the boy''s head.

    ["I told you. We are Venom ... And we are Adrian!"] He replied in a demonic voice as he ran at an unbelievable speed!

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 24 - 23 - I came to bargain.

    Last chapter of the week! see you next week!

    ----------------------------------------

    Adrian who was in a hybrid form of Venom appeared in front of agent Maria Hill, he turned his hands into a giant fist and punched her!

    With the strength of Adrian''s fist. Maria Hill flied towards the wall and hits her back on the wall! she cried out in pain when she was thrown at the wall! She tried to defend herself against Adrian''s attack, but all she gained was two broken arms and several spine fractures!

    "Maria!" Nick Fury screamed when he saw his agent flying on the wall, from the horrible sound she made hitting the wall, he presumed she has several broken ribs.

    Maria Hill spitted blood from her mouth and said in an urgent voice: "Light grenades, quick!" She tried to get up, but the pain in her ribs and broken arms didn''t help!

    Hearing Maria''s words. Nick Fury looked for the backpack that contained several light grenades. "F_u_c_k!" He yelled in annoyance when he saw the backpack in Adrian''s hands.

    Adrian smiled with a smile that would make even the bravest men sweat with fear, he took a light grenade and pulled out the pin. "Taste your own poison!" he throws the grenade with superhuman strength into Nick Fury''s belly.

    * Booom! *

    The light grenade exploded in Nick Fury''s belly!

    Adrian calmly approached Nick and took him by the neck, seeing blood coming out of Nick''s stomach, he smirked and with his hands, he squeezed the wound in Nick''s belly.

    "AHHHHHHHH!" Nick Fury screamed in pain.

    Not satisfied, he begins to squeeze Nick''s wounds. ["Let me hear your screams!"] Adrian screamed excitedly in a demonic voice.

    "AHHHHHHH!" Nick tried to contain his screams, he didn''t wants to give that p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e to the enemy, but Adrian put his hand on his belly and squeezed his organs!

    A few minutes passed and soon Adrian was bored. ["It''s time for you to die."]

    "Don''t do that, Adrian!" Leona yelled as she approached Adrian.

    Venom / Adrian looked at Leona and asked in a voice tinged with annoyance: ["Why? He tried to kill you! He deserves to die!"]

    Leona listening to her son''s words, she worried more and more about him, she''s not f_u_c_k_i_n_g care much for Nick Fury! If it depended on her this cyclops would die today, but when she saw her son shouting things like ''kill'' or ''he deserves to die'', she was very concerned about his mental health, there is no way for a normal person to kill someone and be fine, even though he is a strange boy, he is still 11 years old!

    "Adrian, it''s okay, let Aunt Nat and I take care of this, okay? You can rest." Leona said in a calm voice and a gentle smile on her face.

    Slowly a slime comes out of Venom''s face, and soon everyone could see Adrian''s face.

    Leona and Natasha were surprised for a moment when they saw Adrian''s neon blue eyes, they didn''t realize it before because the situation was so chaotic, but now they could clearly see the neon blue eyes which gave a very beautiful contrast on his face.

    ["Can I ... can I rest?"] Adrian asked in a voice mixed with Venom''s, his voice despite being demonic carry a feeling of exhaustion and guilt?

    Leona could clearly see how downcast he was with what he did, she blamed herself for what happened, she should have stayed at home! Damn it! Damn her boredom!

    "Yes, you can." She responded in a calm and gentle voice.

    He saw a lot of corpses in the world of death, but it wasn''t him who caused those deaths, so he didn''t care, but when he heard his mother''s words, he remembered that he killed a lot of people because he was intoxicated with the feeling of p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e that this act gave him, he blamed himself for killing horribly various agents, but he didn''t regret killing them, it''s a contradictory thought, it''s a crazy person''s thought, but he don''t care, he blamed himself for killing the agents, but he don''t regret killing them, if he didn''t kill the agents, they would kill the precious people of his!

    Adrian''s thoughts were very chaotic at this moment, when he woke up from his coma, he gained memories that were not his, it was probably the being that merged with him. Several thoughts that he didn''t have before were constantly appearing in his head, he also feels an insatiable hunger, it is as if there is a hole in his belly that cannot be satiated.

    All he wanted at that moment was a hug from his mother, he just wanted to feel that heat in his body, the cold of Death was cool, but he preferred the warmth of his mother.

    Natasha saw how Adrian reacted, she relaxed a little, with this demonstration she knows that he was still the same boy she met, he was just confused at the moment.

    Natasha decided to think about it later, she approached Agent Maria Hill. "Are you okay?" she asked in a serious voice.

    "II look good to you?" Maria Hill responded while coughing blood.

    Natasha shrugged and looked for a medical kit to do first aid on her, she first needed to immobilize her broken arms.

    Leona was very willing to cry when she felt Adrian''s tears touching her clothes, but she could hold her cry and hugged the boy gently, when she hugged the boy, she felt a gooey sensation in her hand, she knows that this goo is the being that merged with her son, she was very grateful that this being saved his life, but she didn''t like anything that she didn''t know being in her son''s body.

    Leona looked at Nick while hugging Adrian and said in a serious voice: "Nick Fury. I came to bargain. Of course, you have no choice but to agree to all the demands I make."

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 25 - 24 - Determination.

    Okay, I would just post the chapter next week! but thanks to Mathias Zink who started supporting me, I will post a new chapter! Thank you so much for supporting me!

    Chapter 46 has just been released in Pa treon, I am very grateful to the people who are supporting me! it makes me want to write more and more!

    ------------------------------------------------

    "Is this a threat?" Nick Fury asked as he narrowed his eyes, it doesn''t even look like he has a hole in his belly!

    "You can understand as you like, I am very angry with you! I''m holding back so much that I don''t kill you here and now!" Leona screamed angrily.

    Hearing Leona''s words. Nick Fury smiled as if he understands something: "I see, you cannot kill me, if you kill me your peaceful life will be destroyed, after all, you will be hunted by the entire American government" When he tried to say another sentence, he saw a black fist flying towards him.

    * Booom! *

    The fist grazed his cheek and hits the wall next to him.

    Nick Fury broke into a cold sweat when he saw the damage his fist did to the wall! By god, this wall was made to withstand a nuclear bomb attack! In fact, this entire base was made to withstand a nuclear bomb attack! And yet he managed to crush this material with his fists?

    Maria Hill seeing the damage done by Adrian''s fist, she realized that the boy took it easy on her, after all, she was after all just an ordinary human, if an ordinary human received a fist with a force of this magnitude, she would surely be dead.

    It was not Adrian who attacked Nick, it was the thing that was inside him that merged with him, it was Venom that attacked him. Adrian listening to some words that came in his head, he looked at Nick and said with a serious face. ["Don''t be fooled by the thought that you have the upper hand in this conversation ... I understand why my mom doesn''t want me to kill you, if I kill someone important like you, people won''t rest until they see me dead, right?"]

    Hearing the child''s demonic voice, Nick Fury looked at him seriously and replied, "Yes, you can''t-" Before he could finish his sentence. Adrian, interrupted him.

    ["You are wrong. We can do whatever we want when we want and when we want, if we kill each other here, how long do you think they found out that you died? 1 month? 2 month? Maybe 1 year? In fact, it doesn''t matter, you will be dead and we will be in a place where these people cannot reach us. So, think carefully about your next words. Am I clear? "] Adrian said while asking a question, seeing that he didn''t answer, he shouted angrily: ["ANSWER ME! "] When he shouted in anger, his face distorted and several sharp teeth appeared.

    "Y-Yes." Nick Fury responded by stuttering a little. - I am afraid? A boy? Me, Nick Fury? This boy is a threat! I need to eliminate it! No ... I need to calm down, I can''t let my emotions judge my decisions. - he thought internally.

    "Adrian!" Leona screamed angrily.

    Adrian who heard his mother''s angry scream, started to sweat cold, he turned his head and looked at his mother, seeing his mother smiling ''gently'' at him, the boy started to sweat cold while waiting for the worst.

    Adrian relaxed when he heard his mother''s words. "O-Ok." He said as he leaned against his mother''s c_h_e_s_t, but he became irritated when he heard a sarcastic voice in his head saying that he was a ''mama''s boy''.

    "Who knew that boy was afraid of his mother, huh?" Maria Hill commented in a painful voice while receiving first aid treatment from Natasha.

    "You''re wrong." Natasha said, seeing Maria''s confused face, she added: "He is not afraid of her, he has respect for her and loves her, so he easily accepted her words."

    Hearing Natasha''s words. Maria Hill was surprised for a moment, but then she smiled and said with an envious face: "It''s a wonderful relationship ... I think I should have a child too."

    When Natasha saw Maria''s face, she unconsciously puts her hand on her belly and replied: "This is really an envious relationship."

    Maria Hill did not miss these hand movements with her eyes, being the smart woman she was, she soon realized what this hand movement meant to Natasha. "Natasha, are you pregnant with him?"

    Natasha suddenly felt an overwhelming urge to kill Maria Hill, but she holds on to her will and responded with a serious face: "No, I''m not."

    "O-Okay ...? You don''t have to lie to me, despite the fact that you are pregnant with an 11-year-old boy is questionable, but there are no barriers in love, especially when it is mutual love, you have my blessings. " Maria Hill responded in a serious voice.

    "I think you should be killed here. Tell me, how do you want to die?" Natasha asked seriously while holding a scalpel in her hand.

    "So, keep quiet!" Natasha responded while pulling the bandages hard.

    "AAhhhh!" Maria Hill screamed in pain, but when she wants to complain, she saw Natasha''s angry face and decided to keep quiet.

    Adrian, Leona, and Nick Fury looked curious as to why Maria Hill suddenly screamed, but seeing that it was nothing, they ignored it.

    "Nick Fury, I want only four things." Leona demanded with a serious face.

    Nick Fury just nodded as he waits for Leona''s next words, taking his coat off and wrapping it around his belly, he needs to stop this bloody bleeding!

    "I want you to make this incident today never happen. I want all of Adrian''s medical data erased. I want you to stop watching our house. And finally, the most important thing I want ... I want you to leave us alone!"

    Nick Fury thought for a while and replied with a sigh: "This is possible, I will do that."

    "Nick Fury, I''m not foolish to fall into the same conversation twice, this time it''s an ultimatum, if you don''t do what I''m told, you will suffer the consequences." Leona warned him with a serious face.

    "What are you going to do? Know that I am not afraid of death, I do not want to die because I have a lot to do before I die." Nick Fury responded with a serious look.

    "What bullshit are you saying !? HYDRA is dead! Captain America destroyed it!" Nick Fury responded as if he is sure of what he is talking about.

    "You''re an idiot, aren''t you? If you destroy the head of a HYDRA, two heads are born in the same place, HYDRA is that type of monster, HYDRA is alive, and it is living right under its nose, it does not have the power to destroy SHIELD now, but with my little help, she''ll be able to do that easily." Leona responded b angrily by clouding her judgment.

    Nick Fury decided not to doubt Leona, he knows she wouldn''t say something that she wasn''t sure about, she''s also a very vindictive person, if she said she''s going to do something, he believes she would it, after all, she''s that type of agent. But he couldn''t believe HYDRA is alive no matter how much he trusted Leona''s words, in fact, he didn''t want to believe it!

    "If what you said is true ... Are you crazy? Are you going to ally yourself with HYDRA?" he asked.

    "If it is to protect Adrian, I would even team up with Death itself!" Leona screamed with determination.

    ...

    Death dimension.

    On the throne of skeletons where a beautiful woman was sitting.

    Death who was watching all this through Adrian''s eyes. "HAHAHAHA, I like her, she has determination! I knew that the people next to that boy would be interesting, it seems that my decision to make a contract with him was the right decision." She said while laughing, it looked like she won''t be bored for a while.

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 26 - 25 - Maniacal laughter.

    A round of applause for Jose! thank you very much for sponsoring me! this chapter is thanks to him! enjoy! I will soon post Chapter 50 of this novel in Pa treon, thank you very much!

    ------------------------------------------------

    Seeing Leona''s determination. Nick Fury knows that this time he has to back down, he has already provoked this lioness too much, he admitted that this time, she won ... This time! Next time, he''ll dictate the rules!

    Nick Fury said with a sigh: "Okay ... I accept, this time without deception, I will leave you alone, but I have a condition!" he looked seriously at Adrian and said, "Boy, don''t kill innocents! If you become a weapon that kills randomly, even if I die, even if I provoke the wrath of Natasha and Leona, even if I have to spend all my resources, I will kill you!."

    Leona was annoyed when she heard this cyclops threatening her son! When she went to fight it out about it with him, she suddenly saw her son laughing while growing up.

    ["HAHAHAHAHAHA. Do you think you can stop us? Do you dare to think you''re on our level!? We are Venom! We can do whatever you want! Do you know why we can do this!? Because we are strong!! And you are an insect that only serves as food! Do you dare to challenge us!?"] Venom screamed as he took Nick Fury with his hands and puts his face very close to his teeth.

    Nick Fury looked with determination without being intimidated by the sharp teeth and white eyes that were watching him "It doesn''t matter if you are a god, it doesn''t matter if you are an alien. If you become a weapon that kills innocent, I will fight to the last breath, I will fight until the day I see your death!"

    Listening to Nick Fury''s words. Venom opened his mouth and smiled?

    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"

    A demonic laugh was heard by everyone present. Everyone was surprised to see this creature laughing madly. While laughing, Venom released Nick Fury who falls to the floor sitting.

    A few seconds passed by Venom laughing, then he stopped laughing and looked at Nick Fury.

    Seeing the alien''s white eyes, Nick Fury didn''t flinch, he stared with determination.

    ["We like you! You have determination! But make no mistake, if you threaten our family, we will hunt you ... We will hunt you and we will destroy your entire body, when we destroy your body, we will eat you, and you will become our food!"] Venom said in a crazy voice, then he turned and walked calmly towards Leona.

    Nick Fury was surprised by Venom''s words, he wasn''t surprised by his threat, he was surprised by the word ''family'', he never thought this alien would say that. "What are you?"

    Venom stopped for a moment and turned around, while looking at Nick Fury, half of his face was undone and soon Adrian''s face appeared.

    Nick Fury seeing the two halves of Venom / Adrian''s face, just waited patiently for the answer he already knows what the creature will say.

    ["We Are Venom! We are Adrian!"]

    Venom covers Adrian''s face and replied with a smile that showed her all his sharp teeth: ["Don''t die, old man! Only us that can kill you! One day, we will come after you! "]

    "When that day comes, I will be prepared." Nick Fury responded with a smile.

    ["HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"]

    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"

    Soon the two start laughing as if they are hearing the funniest joke in the world.

    Leona hearing a demonic laugh and a crazy laugh from Nick, she looked at Natasha with a face that she said ''What the f_u_c_k is going on here?''.

    Natasha shrugged, she don''t understand either. Maria Hill looked curiously at the laughing creature, what is she thinking? Only she knows.

    While laughing, Venom approached Leona and took her in his arms, with an insane speed he approached Natasha and took her in his arms too, soon he covered the two women with Symbiote.

    "" What''s going on!? "" The two women screamed in unison as they struggled, they felt disgusted by the goo that was covering her body.

    Listening to the voice mixed with Adrian''s, the women calm down.

    "Adrian, are you doing this?" Leona asked feeling a little calmer, she felt disgusted with that goo covering her body, but she tried not to struggle when she heard her son''s voice.

    ["Yes, as I am the main body, I have most of the control, when I lose control of my emotions it is he who takes control."]

    Leona and Natasha were full of asking what they want to do, but they stop when they heard the next words from Venom / Adrian.

    ["I know you have a lot of questions, but let''s get out of here first!"]

    Venom covered the two women and soon they look the same as Adrian, with the only difference being that their bodies were a lot thinner.

    ["I feel stronger."] Natasha commented in a demonic voice, then she was surprised by her own voice.

    Leona was feeling the same thing as Natasha, she looked at her black hands, she closed her hand and opened it again, feeling a strength she has never experienced in her life, she for a moment was intoxicated by this emotion, but when she listened to Adrian''s voice in her head, she calmed down.

    [Don''t get lost in that emotion, mom. I can feel that you almost got lost.]

    ["Come on!"] Venom screamed as he ran through the halls.

    Natasha and Leona in their Venom form quickly follow behind him, for a moment, they were surprised, they feel their bodies were very light! It is as if there was no gravity!

    ------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 27 - 26 - Enjoy the moment.

    Maria Hill sighed in relief as she saw the creatures out of sight.

    "Mother F_u_c_ker!" Nick Fury screamed in annoyance as he coughed up blood.

    Maria Hill looked confused at her boss.

    "You did not understand? He just demonstrated that he can pass on his power! This is clearly a warning! We have to reevaluate this boy''s threat level! In fact, we have to assess the danger to all members of his family!" Nick Fury commented angrily as he tried to get up.

    Maria Hill now realized the problem, if only the boy controlling the alien was a problem, imagining Natasha Romanoff and Leona Weismann using this alien made Agent Maria Hill trembled with fear.

    "The boy is a lucky bastard! He has a mother who is a woman capable of getting any information from the world, he also has the best killer in the world at his side! If he gives them that power ... I don''t even want to think about it." Nick Fury grumbled.

    "I have to prepare for the day when that boy comes after me, I also have to look for information about HYDRA." Nick Fury commented in a low voice, he now felt that the decision to evacuate this base was the right decision, if that boy went crazy with several civilians and SHIELD workers nearby, he would not be able to hide what happened here.

    Nick Fury got a headache when he thought he was going to have more work than he already has, he looked at Agent Maria Hill and remembered that she was hurt, he looked for a communicator that was working and called a team he trusted.

    ...

    This is what happened when I was 11 years old. A lot, isn''t it? After that, my mother and I together with Aunt Nat returned to our house on the hills, the first thing my mother did when she arrived at our house was to destroy all the cameras that pirate placed in our house. When I heard that he had put several cameras in my house I was annoyed and almost came back to try to beat him up! How dare he!? I want privacy!

    After that. My mother and Aunt Nat, started to ask what happened to me, etc. I answered everything honestly, but I never said that I went to the dimension of death. Come on, even I don''t believe I was in that place, but my neon blue eyes were the indisputable proof that I was in that place.

    Now, how am I supposed to tell this? ''Hey, mom. I died and went into the dimension of death and in that place, I met a beautiful woman who said that she was Death herself.''

    She will call me crazy! I honestly wanted to tell them what happened to me, but I don''t know-how! I spent 3 years brooding over this particular subject, but eventually, I stopped thinking about it, after all, since I died, Death hasn''t contacted me, maybe, she forgot about me? That thought depressed me a bit, but I ... I don''t want to meet her!

    Do not fool yourself! I like her! She is a good friend, she is also a good company to talk to! But I feel that it is kind of distorted! I must stay away from people like that! When I went through these events, I acquired a pacifist mentality.

    No, I''m not those people who get beaten and don''t fight back, I just don''t want any problems! Come on, the first time I left the house, I died and met death, I also acquired a parasite.

    [PARASITE!? Do you dare call me by that name again!?]

    See? He gets irritated when I called him that. Apparently, when I died, this parasite merged with my genome and I became Half Symbiote.

    [Maybe, you want to lose your liver!? Call me a parasite again! I will eat your liver!]

    Excuse me! Excuse me! I promise I will never say that again.

    Hmm? Why he became silent out of nowhere? Anyway, where was I? Ah yes. I acquired the features of Symbiote with some changes of course. For example, I can lean against a person and steal the vitality of their body ... Wait ... Do I basically have biological immortality? But does that mean I have to live killing people!? I don''t want that!

    To be honest, I still don''t fully understand the changes in my body, I know that I became something like ''Symbiote Alpha''.

    That is the name I gave myself by the way.

    Basically I could control Symbiotes from weak minds, I can also share my Symbiote and pass it on to someone.

    That''s what I did that day when I ran away from SHIELD, apparently, when my Symbiote enters someone else''s body, it can heal that person or steal some of their genes.

    I call this Absorption capacity, apparently, all Symbiotes have this, but mine is more practical, I don''t need to stay long in the host''s body to get its power, I just have to send Venom to the individual''s body and with that, he will steal his power for me, but that power has limitations according to Venom.

    I cannot absorb the powers of people who are stronger than me physically, nor can I absorb the powers that are against the nature of a Symbiote. In that case, if an individual who has the power to control fire appeared, I will not be able to steal his powers.

    I also got stronger! In my human form without covering myself with Symbiote, I am very strong! I don''t know what my strength level is, but probably, maybe I am on top of humanity? Hmm? Doesn''t that basically mean that I am Captain America? ... Hmm, that requires more research.

    Why am I talking about powers? Well, my mom told me that she was a mutant who has the power to clone herself!

    When I heard about it I was excited, apparently, she is from a race of people who have a so-called Gene X in the body, this gene is what gives the powers to mutants.

    I talked to her a lot about the subject and soon I asked to try the absorptive power on her ... And the result was? Failure...

    Actually it was a failure in parts, I can clone myself, but this clone will not have Venom in his body, I was confused when I heard about it, after all, didn''t Venom become a part of my gene? He even complained that he can''t get out of my body, but doing the housework just got easier! This requires more research ...

    "Adrian! I have a surprise for you!?" My mom said to me with a happy smile.

    Now that I think about it, I was on my birthday, huh? I completely lost track of time.

    "What''s the surprise, mom?" I asked calmly, when I saw her smiling at me. I''m sure she is planning for nothing good.

    "If I tell you it won''t be a surprise, right?" She responded to me with a sly smile.

    "Do not think too much! Just go to my room! " She said to me in a tone that didn''t take ''no'' for an answer.

    I do as she said and went up the stairs to her room, when I get to the bedroom door, I opened it and a vision greeted me, that paralyzed me for a moment.

    Aunt Nat was standing in the middle of the room wearing her spy outfit, so I already know what will happen, after all, I remember asking for something like that three years ago.

    "What? Did you not like it?" Aunt Nat asked me with a serious face.

    [Are you going to eat her?]

    Yes ... I mean, no! I mean, yes! But not in that sense! Just shut up! You''re making me confused!

    I cut off Venom''s view of my body. I didn''t do these activities for three years, after all, I felt awkward about doing this with a Symbiote inside my body, I know that Venom has no interest in it, but I felt awkward, so I always refused when my mom asked me to do this or dragged me to the gallows with her.

    I learned to block his vision recently, so I could go back to my evening activities with Aunt Nat and my mother.

    "I loved it." I said as I shut the bedroom door.

    Ahh ~! I missed that sweet feeling on her lips.

    By the way, I have the body of an a_d_u_l_t, perhaps this is because of the genes of the Symbiont. Venom said that Symbiote has to leave the body of the host in the best possible condition, maybe that''s why I have an a_d_u_l_t body despite being 14 years old.

    I quickly undo my outfit with my thoughts, this is one of the skills I gained from becoming a Hybrid, but I will not go into details now, I will just enjoy this night.

    --------------------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 28 - 27 - A strange morning.

    A round of applause for Niclas Edstr?m! thank you so much for supporting me! As a thank you, I will post chapter 50 today in Pa treon!

    -----------------------------------

    [Adrian!]

    Listening to an irritating voice, I wake up from my sleep, still in a half sleepy mood, I realized that I was sleeping with Nat n_a_k_e_d on top of my c_h_e_s_t, suddenly I feel a wave of p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e in my private parts, soon I realized that I am still with my c_o_c_k inside her, I decided not to worry about it, I look around the room and saw several pieces of clothes on the floor and on the bed, looking at the fabric, I realized that it was parts of Nat''s spy outfit ... I decided to not care about that either.

    Why did you called me, Venom? I asked while hugging Nat''s body and stroking her hair. I feel her move a little in my arms, she is probably waking up.

    [I''m hungry! Let''s eat some heads! I think it''s time to hunt down that bald guy! He must be ready to be served to us!]

    Do you think he''s a Christmas turkey!? We are not going to hunt him now! We have to let him get comfortable and attack at the best possible moment!

    After all, if you attack him when he''s ready, it won''t be funny. Now that I think about it, I''ve changed completely, haven''t I? It must be this fault Symbiotes! I remember that three years ago I felt remorse for killing people, but now I feel nothing! Make no mistake, I feel guilty about killing innocents, but with criminals and people who harm me, I don''t feel anything, at least, that''s what I think, after all, I haven''t tested it yet.

    I just feel an insatiable hunger! I have to solve the problem of this hunger at some point! I''m tired of eating bear and animal heads!

    I''m hungry too! Damn it!

    "Adrian! Your teeth are showing and you are drooling!" Nat said suddenly as she stood up. "Ahh~!" she m_o_a_n_e_d? She probably didn''t realize that we were still connected.

    I touch my mouth and realize that Venom''s teeth are showing and I''m drooling too! Damn it! I have to control myself!

    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, I think of my mouth returning to normal, and soon I feel the Symbiotes coming back to my body ... I will never get used to these Symbiotes walking through my body, it is a strange sensation and at the same time comfortable while! But it''s weird!

    I lifted my torso and hugged Nat, I feel her hug me as I put her head on my c_h_e_s_t.

    "Do you think you got pregnant after today?" I asked in a loving voice, to be honest, I don''t know if I''m ready to be a father. Come on, I''m a medium Symbiote! If I have a child, how will he be born?

    [He will be born a normal human.] Venom told me something, that surprised me.

    What do you mean he will be born normal human?

    [That''s what I meant, you are a freak who managed to merge with a Symbiote! But this is impossible! We have no bodies or genes! We are also an as_e_x_u_a_l being!]

    [When you were injured, I tried to restore your body, with that you would have to live depending on me, after all, if you left your body you would die! but something in your body was activated and I started to merge with you! To sum up, you are a freak! And your children will be born an ordinary human!]

    Stop screaming in my head! And what you said doesn''t make sense either! Damn it! I''ll think about it later! Wait ... You''re a bastard, aren''t you? You tried to use me! Answer me! Don''t be silent all of a sudden! Damn it!

    Hearing my question, I felt her body shake a little, and soon I feel several liquids falling on my c_h_e_s_t. What is happening?

    "Adrian, I cannot have children." Nat said in a painful voice,

    I lift her face with my hands and see the strongest woman I know crying! No! She shouldn''t have that face, I don''t want to see her like that!

    Without saying anything I just kissed her, I will just show my concern and my love for her.

    Finished kissing her I said while wiping her tears. "Nat, I don''t know why you told me that you cannot have children, but if it is a disease, you are already cured."

    "What do you mean?" She asked me with a shocked face.

    She''s a little slow, huh? Hadn''t I already told her that?

    I didn''t? So it''s my fault!?

    [Yes, you are a loser, huh?]

    Shut up!

    I decided to demonstrate to her what I mean, I snapped my fingers and soon her n_a_k_e_d body is covered by a Symbiote, she is left with only her head showing. Ok ... This form of her is very very s_e_xy, maybe, I have some strange fetish. I snapped my fingers again and her big b_r_e_a_s_ts along with her belly are fully exposed. Ok ... This is way more s_e_xier! She''s looks goddamnnn hot!

    "Ahh ~! You got bigger!? What are you doing!? Explain it to me" Nat g_r_o_a_n_e_d in a sensual voice and complained.

    "Sorry ... I was excited to see you in that form, maybe I have some weird fetish." I honestly apologize and before she could say anything I interfered, "When you''re in that shape, your body is healed from any kind of damage, in addition to the other benefits you already know."

    "So, does that mean that when I''m in that shape, I''m cured of any kind of illness and damage to the body?" Nat asked as she shook a little.

    "Yes!" I answered while smiling.

    Suddenly I felt my c_o_c_k being pressed against Nat''s v_a_g_i_n_a walls.

    "What happens if I leave that shape? Will I get my body damaged again?" Nat asks in a serious voice as she rocks me.

    V-Venom?

    [Hmm. If it were a normal Symbiont she would have returned with a damaged body, but you are a Hybrid, you do not have this limitation, if you control my body tissue, you can heal anyone taking the damage for yourself, but as I am keeping your body in perfect condition, and you are a Hybrid that has the characteristics of the Symbionts, the damage will soon be healed.] Venom responded in an arrogant voice. This guy is convinced, isn''t he?

    "Nothing, your body will be healed, I just have to transfer the damage from your body to mine." I answered honestly.

    Nat looked shocked "Does that mean I can have a child?" she asked in disbelief.

    "Yes... You can." I answered honestly without any doubts.

    I suddenly felt my c_o_c_k being tightened. Kuh ~! What an incredible grip! I''ll come! Feeling like I''m going to come anytime, I quickly take Venom''s vision out of my body, after all, I don''t want him to watch this, it feels very weird!

    I took Nat''s a_s_s and push my c_o_c_k as far as I can! Soon I felt my c_o_c_k overtaking something in Nat''s c_u_n_t, but I don''t care and come!

    "Ahhhh ~!" Nat g_r_o_a_n_e_d as she embraced me, I felt her wrapping her legs around my waist while hugging me.

    Soon I came inside her and lay tired on the bed. Seriously, what just happened?

    As I felt Nat''s heavy breath on my c_h_e_s_t, I slowly fall into the dream world. The last thing I remember is hearing Venom insulting me.

    [I can''t decide if you''re stupid or smart, how come you don''t know what just happened!?]

    ----------------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 29 - 28 - I hate this parasite!

    As a thank you for the people who are supporting me in Pa treon, I will post two chapters today! Thank you very much for the people who are supporting me! As a thank you, chapter 52 will be posted on Pa treon today!

    ---------------------------------------

    Leona who was sleeping in Adrian''s room wakes up a little sleepy, she gets up calmly and while she was a little sleepy she walked towards her room and opened the door.

    "Woow, did you guys have a wild night, huh?" She commented as she looked around. The room was a mess, several pieces of furniture were destroyed and pieces of clothes that at first sight must belong to Natasha were scattered on the floor.

    Leona walked towards the bed and the first thing that entered her vision is Natasha. "What happened here?" She asks confusedly as she looked in Natasha''s direction.

    Natasha who was breathing heavily was lying on Adrian''s c_h_e_s_t crying, this vision left Leona confused, she looked at their position and soon she could clearly see that Adrian is still inside Natasha, seeing that her friend did not answer her, she climbed on the bed and approached Natasha, when she got close to her, she asked in a worried voice as she touched her friend''s shoulder: "What happened? Why are you crying!?"

    She tried to ask several times, but Natasha said nothing, she is heartbroken, she is just crying silently while hugging Adrian.

    Leona was worried about Natasha, she never saw her friend like that. "Venom!! What happened here!?"

    A slime started to come out of Adrian''s arm, then that slime turned Venom''s head.

    ["Congratulations, you''re going to be a Grandma!"] Venom commented in a sarcastic voice.

    "Venom, explain what happened here!" Leona asked in annoyance.

    ["I already explained...? You''re dumb? Your son got that woman pregnant."] Venom replied.

    Leona was annoyed when she heard Venom''s words, she just supported this parasite because she didn''t know how to get him out of her son''s body! She hated his dirty mouth! She cannot do anything against this parasite and it irritated her a lot! When she heard that Natasha is pregnant, she immediately understood what was going on.

    "Venom! Explain what happened in detail!"

    ["I don''t want to ... This looks problematic."]

    A vein cracked on Leona''s forehead when she heard Venom''s words, before she could say anything against him, that damn parasite has returned to her son''s body!

    "Tsk, just wait, I will find a way to make you suffer!" Leona replied, to be honest, she can''t take Venom''s provocations anymore, she wanted so much to kill him! But if he dies, her son dies too! She is suffering a serious dilemma ...

    With no choice, Leona decided to wait for Natasha to calm down.

    Thirty minutes pass.

    The killer didn''t answer Leona, she just looked at Adrian lovingly, she stayed like that for a long time.

    "Natasha!" Leona screamed in annoyance.

    Natasha left her stupor and looked in the direction of Leona, soon she realized that her friend saw everything she did, she did not notice her presence because there were many things going through her head, she slowly gets up and then both women could hear a ''puff'' sound coming from her p_u_s_s_y. Natasha was a little embarrassed by this o_b_s_c_e_n_e sound, but she managed to keep her face serious, she moved away from Adrian a little and sat next to him, realizing that he is uncovered, she covered him with the blanket and looked in the direction of Leona who was watching everything she was doing.

    As white liquids poured out of her p_u_s_s_y, Natasha started to explain what happened.

    "I see ..." Leona commented after thirty minutes explaining everything that happened.

    "Am I pregnant now?" Natasha asked while stroking her belly.

    Before Leona could respond, she heard a hateful voice.

    ["You are not pregnant yet."]

    Hearing Venom''s words. Natasha gets a little sad and lowered her head, when she lowered her head, she realized she was n_a_k_e_d, she quickly looked for a blanket and covered herself.

    ["That''s exactly what I meant. Her body has been restored now, her body must get used to the changes, when her body gets used to it, her body will start producing eggs again, after all, she spent a lot of time with this condition."] Venom explained.

    Hearing Venom''s words. Natasha gave a happy smile, soon she started thinking about several things she must do to have several nights with Adrian, she wanted to get pregnant as soon as possible!

    "Venom, are you getting smarter?" Leona asked as she narrowed her eyes in suspicion.

    ["Symbiote is influenced by its first host, if that first host stays with the same for a long time Symbiote. the Symbiote he started to influence the host too, it may not seem like it, but this kid is very smart, he just doesn''t use his intelligence."]

    "So, if your first host was a stupid person, would you be an idiot?" Leona asked with a smile.

    ["Yes. If you were my first host, I would have a stupid personality. If I think about it properly, I''m lucky Adrian is my first host."] Venom responded slyly.

    "What!?" When Leona went to take satisfaction from Venom, he went back into Adrian''s body! "Damn it!" She hates that parasite!

    Natasha just shakes her head as if she has given up on something, this fight has already become something common, for some reason Leona can''t like Venom, and the parasite doesn''t like her either, because of that, this discussion always happens when the two are around each other.

    Leona was very angry! She tried to breathe to calm herself down, but she can''t! Soon she took a pillow and yelled at it in frustration! She hated that damn parasite!

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 30 - 29 - Some changes.

    After that moment I had with Nat, I fell asleep again. When I woke up, I don''t know how many hours passed, but looking at the sun, I realized that it must be around three in the afternoon, I looked around and I didn''t find Nat sleeping next to me, probably, she must be in lower floors. In fact, I''m sure she''s downstairs, how do I know that? Well, I had a lot of sense when I became a hybrid, I could clearly hear Nat talking to my mom.

    Nat: "Are you sure you are going to do this?"

    Mother: "Yes."

    I soon stop listening to their conversation, I don''t want to invade their privacy (even though I know they wouldn''t mind). I was curious about what they were talking about, but I trust them, if they want to tell me something, they will tell.

    Anyway, I went to the bathroom and brushed my teeth, I showered, and after a few minutes, I''m in front of a full-length mirror.

    Looking in the mirror, I see my muscular and trained body. I didn''t have a body as muscular as now, I acquired that body after merging with Venom, my height also increased, before I was 1.20 CM tall, now I am 1.87 CM tall. I have black hair with a messy cut style. To be honest, I don''t care much about my hair, the person who takes care of my hair is my mother and sometimes Nat. I think what stands out most about me is my neon blue eyes, they are very beautiful, already three years ago I acquired those eyes, and to be honest, nothing has changed! I thought I was going to see some new things like those ''energies'' that Death talked about, but nothing has changed! She tricked me! Damn it!

    I give mental command to Symbiote and I transformed into my hybrid form so I feel several gooes coming out of my body and forming a garment with a strange symbol on my c_h_e_s_t, my human teeth are replaced by big sharp teeth, I feel the my tongue grow while dripping various liquids. Venom told me that these liquids that come out of my mouth are poisonous, apparently, I can control the amount of poison that comes out of my mouth, depending on how I want it, I can kill a person with just my poison.

    I understand a little the fear that the agents had of me, after all, I look like a demon! The only ''human'' thing when I''m in that shape are my neon blue eyes ... Bullshit! I highly doubt that an ordinary human has neon blue eyes! I look like a demon who came out of hell and has neon blue eyes! (Or should I say; a demon who came out of the world of death?).

    Venom, since we merged that I have this curiosity, what is this symbol on my c_h_e_s_t? Is that a spider? No, this symbol is very similar to those mythical creatures that you have in fantasy world, this symbol looks like a dragon ...

    [I don''t remember.]

    You don''t remember that either, huh? You are useless.

    Moron! It''s our liver! I will also heal myself anyway (although it will hurt a lot).

    I give a mental command and soon my Symbiote saw a set of black clothes and pants. This is convenient ... With Symbiote on my body, I don''t have to worry about clothes anymore.

    Fully dressed, I go down to the living room, when I get to the living room, the first thing that comes into my view is my mom and Nat. My mom is wearing a very light red dress, she doesn''t like to wear suffocating things when she''s in at home, sometimes when the weather is very hot, she just wears p_a_n_t_i_e_s and a bra, I particularly don''t mind her dressing like this, after all, there are only the three of us living in this house.

    On the other hand, Nat is wearing jeans and a black shirt, I''ve never seen her wearing a dress or anything like that, when she''s at home, she always wears jeans or a black shirt, sometimes she wears a redshirt.

    I honestly think she would look beautiful in a dress, but I can''t send her to wear something just because I want to, after all, she is an independent woman, she can wear whatever she wants.

    Few things have changed since that incident three years ago. The only thing that has changed is that I am undergoing intensive training that would make even Captain America cry, but as I have Venom in my body, has training become easier? (Of course, I don''t say it out loud, after all, I don''t want to dig my own grave).

    "Good afternoon, mom." I said as I approached her and kissed her on the mouth.

    "Good afternoon, Adrian." My mother answered me while returning my kiss and hugging me.

    Ending our kiss, I looked at Nat who was lying on the couch, I approach her and said. "Good afternoon, Nat." I thought she would respond with disinterest or as lazy as she always does, but she surprised me when she got up off the couch and kissed me while wrapping her hands around my neck.

    W-What is going on? Why is she acting so different!? Is it a trap!? Why did that badass woman suddenly become so loving?

    [You are an idiot!? Not serious. You are an idiot!?]

    Who''s stupid!? I admit I''m not very smart! But I''m not an idiot!

    [You''re an idiot! How do you not know the cause of this change!? Use your intelligence!]

    I do not understand! To be honest, I''m not very good at human relations! Come on, the only people I had a lot of contact in this life were my mom and Nat! The agents and that pirate don''t count! Books don''t teach that either! Every time I read a book on this subject, I just get more confused!

    [I knew you were an idiot! You healed her! Because of that, she is acting like that!]

    Huh? She was sick!? I did not know that! Why didn''t she tell me!? I also know almost nothing about Nat''s past! I just know that she is a friend of my mother and that she worked with her! Every time I asked about her past, she avoided talking about it! How am I supposed to deduce that she is happy with something I didn''t even know!? You are an idiot!?

    [You should deduce that with your intelligence!]

    This is absurd!

    But her smile is beautiful, it is the first time that I saw her smiling like that. Unconsciously, as if I''m mesmerized by her smile, I approached her and kissed her again.

    ----------------------------------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 31 - 30 - Nick Fury moves.

    Please read this is important.

    I am suspicious of CoronaVirus, at first, I thought it was just a normal flu, but when I went to the doctor, they told me that I could have caught the CoronaVirus, because of that I am isolated in an apartment far from all my family.

    Luckily, I managed to take my computer with me so I didn''t die bored.

    Anyway, if I stop posting for a while, it''s because my health has gotten worse, for now I''m fine, I have irritating symptoms, but this is bearable.

    I would like to tell you my situation so you don''t get angry if I don''t post for a long time ...

    Thank you very much for the support you are giving me, I will post normal chapters as before, but if my situation gets worse, I will make another announcement.

    One last warning, please take care of yourself, and your family. Seriously... please take care and stay at home!

    And be careful with this virus! Wash your hands!

    -----------------------------------

    I don''t know how long Nat and I were kissing, I just know that when our bodies started to heat up and our advances towards each other became more ferocious, my mother interrupted us with a cough.

    "*Cough*. You sure are excited, huh? It makes me very jealous, maybe I should join you?" She asked me in a voice that carried jealousy and envy.

    Hearing my mother''s voice, I stopped kissing Nat, while I breathed heavily, I looked at her slightly red face, she is squeezing my neck very tightly while breathing heavily, it is as if something in this is turned on and that cannot be calmed.

    "I would love to do what you are thinking, Adrian. But we have to talk."

    ...

    SHIELD Headquarters. Unknown place.

    In Nick Fury''s personal room.

    Nick Fury is very stressed right now! It''s been three years! Three f_u_c_k_i_n_g years! And he still hadn''t been able to find any clues about HYDRA ... All the investigative attempts he tried to do didn''t get him anywhere, it''s like someone is getting in the way of his investigations, of course when he realized this, he tried investigating SHIELD, he set up a trusted group and investigated the agents, but after two years of investigations, he was unable to find any agents who had links with HYDRA within SHIELD. To make matters worse, some agents were mysteriously killed!

    Nick Fury is feeling for the first time in a dead-end. The only thing that can alleviate his frustrations on this subject is the meteor he has collected.

    Nick Fury is not stupid, when he learned that SHIELD could possibly be compromised, he quickly hid the meteor and erased any information that SHIELD might have on that rock, along with Maria Hill and a trusted team, he hid the meteor in an isolated place where only he and trusted people know the location.

    Looking at files on his personal desk."Damn it."He said in annoyance. When he picked up the meteor and sent his team to research the object, he soon received the report that the team managed to collect and isolate five parasites of the same species that merged with Adrian, initially, he was excited, after all, with that he could have a way to defend against Adrian''s possible attack.

    But Nick Fury soon realized that this was going to be very difficult, the parasite is very aggressive! In the beginning, he gave permission to test a parasite that has red goo on a criminal who was sentenced to death. The result? The criminal was killed by that red parasite, and since then that parasite has become quite aggressive.

    Nick Fury knows very well that there are beings outside planet Earth that are incredibly strong, his friend who is traveling around space is a good example of this. Perhaps, just maybe, this parasite can be a defense weapon against these beings.

    * Door opening sound *

    Maria Hill entered Nick Fury''s personal office with a serious, professional face.

    "Sir. Secretary Alexander Goodwin Pierce wants to speak with you."

    Listening to his trusted agent, Nick Fury was upset, since he started spending resources from SHIELD and did not report what he was spending those resources on, his longtime friend always comes to talk to him about it. Of course, he didn''t say anything, he''s not stupid after all. It was only recently that he managed to forge a list of fake doc_u_ments, he cannot say that he was using SHIELD''s resources to search for parasitic aliens.

    Nick Fury in these three years of investigation began to have suspicions for everyone with whom he works or has had relationsh_i_p_s, in the middle of his investigations, he suffered from several accidents that caused his trusted agents to die.

    It is very clear that something stinks at SHIELD, he is not stupid, he just has no evidence yet, and even if he had evidence, he has no firepower to go against people who manipulated SHIELD. Not yet...

    "Send him in."

    Agent Maria Hill nodded and left the room. Soon an old man wearing a bench suit in Nick''s staff room.

    "Alexander, if you came for the resource report I''m spending-" Nick Fury tried to say something, but he was interrupted by his friend.

    "I didn''t come today because of that." Alexander took the suitcase in his hand and opened it, then he took several pictures from the suitcase and throws it on Nick''s desk. "I came for this."

    Seeing the photos that were thrown on the table. Nick Fury looked seriously at his longtime friend and asked suspiciously, "Where did you get this from?"

    ...

    "I would love to do what you are thinking, Adrian. But we have to talk."

    Hearing my mother''s words, I separated from Nat, I mean, I tried to separate from her, but for some reason she doesn''t want to leave me, as I don''t care about her wanting to be with me, after all, I really like the smell and her presence. I sit on the couch while she sits next to me.

    My mom sits on the couch facing what I''m sitting on with a serious face.

    "What do you want to talk about, mom?" I asked as I try to calm down and regulate my breathing, but soon I hear an irritating voice in my head.

    [You look like a rabbit, Adrian. Are you in heat?]

    [What did you say!? Who is the parasite! I''m going to eat your liver!]

    Yes. Yes. Yes. That same story, right? But it doesn''t work anymore! I know that if I die, you die too!

    Hmm? Why did he keep silent out of nowhere? Anyway, what does my mom want to talk about?

    "Adrian, we are moving." My mother said to me with a serious face and I answered with the only word that came to my mind:

    "H��������?"

    ----------------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 32 - 31 - Nick Fury has confidence issus.

    Thank you very much for your support Mitchel Wheatley!

    ---------------------------------------------

    SHIELD Headquarters. Unknown place.

    In Nick Fury''s personal room.

    "Where did you get that?" Nick Fury asked in a serious tone as he looked at the photos that were thrown on his personal table.

    "I have my contacts." Alexander Pierce replied as he sat in the chair opposite Nick''s desk.

    Nick Fury looked at the photos on the table, in the photos were images of Adrian, precisely speaking, in the photos were images of Adrian when he was in a coma.

    Nick Fury puts his hand on his chin and thought for a moment; How the hell did he get those images!? I''m sure I deleted all of Adrian''s data! No ... The important thing is, what is the purpose of him showing me this? Does he know about the parasite? No ... This is impossible, he must have obtained these images from some of the nurses. Tsk. I''ll think about it later.

    "Who is this boy? What is a boy doing at a secret SHIELD base?" Alexander asked calmly, and added: "And why can''t I find any information about him? It''s like he doesn''t exist. Nick, who is this boy?"

    Ok ... This is getting weird, why is he so obsessed with a boy? Did he get out of his comfortable chair just for Adrian? Something is not right. These are Nick''s thoughts on Alexander''s attitude. "He''s just a kid who visited for a while."

    "Did he come to visit? Do you think SHIELD''s secret base is an amus_e_m_e_nt park? Who is this boy, Nick?" Alexander asked calmly. But Nick Fury could see very well that his longtime friend was upset.

    "Why are you so fixated on a boy? He''s just the son of an ex-agent who came to visit me." Nick Fury responded calmly while watching his friend''s reactions.

    "Which agent is this boy a son of?" Alexander asked.

    "Confidential? Nick, I have a level 10 release, nothing is confidential to me!" Alexander replied with a sarcastic tone, he got up from his chair and added: "Do you know why I came here? I came here because I can''t find any information about this boy! How is this possible!? How does the United States of America have no information about it? If the government has no information about him, then someone is hiding him on purpose."

    "And do you think it''s me?" Nick Fury asked as he tried to find clues as to where this conversation was going, to be honest, he doesn''t understand the context of it all; Who is Adrian? What''s so special about making an important person like Alexander so shaken?

    "To be honest, yes." Alexander responded as he leaned against the wall of the room.

    "Who is this boy? What is he to you? Why are you so shaken?" Nick Fury asked seriously as he watched Alexander''s reactions.

    Hearing Nick Fury''s question. Alexander took a deep breath and managed to keep his cool. "What is the name of the agent who is this boy''s mother?" he asked ignoring Nick''s question.

    Hearing Alexander''s question. Nick narrowed his eye in suspicion. Nick Fury was a man who already has a lot of problems with confidence, when he heard that Alexander Goodwin Pierce refused the Nobel Peace Prize saying that ''peace was not an achievement, it was a responsibility, it made the warning signs beep in his head.

    "This is confidential." Nick Fury responded seriously, to be honest, he was going to tell who Adrian was at first, but when he saw Alexander''s suspicious reactions he decided not to.

    "Damn it, Nick! You know it doesn''t work for me!" Alexander responded upset, but soon he understands something. "Now I understand ... You are protecting the boy."

    Hearing Alexander''s response, Nick Fury was upset! He has his reasons for not saying that information, but it''s definitely not for protection! Come on, the kid wants his head on a tray!

    "Is there a problem, sir?" Maria Hill appears in front of the door while looking at the back of Alexander, who was walking through the corridors in quick steps.

    Nick Fury was silent for a moment while thinking about various things, but soon he made a decision. "Agent, I want you to give me any information about Adrian Weismann." He needs to know who this boy is first, he didn''t believe that SHIELD doesn''t have any information about the boy, after he gets information about the boy, he must investigate why his friend was acting this way.

    Maria Hill looked at Nick Fury and replied with a serious expression: "We don''t have any information about the boy, sir!"

    Hearing his agent''s response. Nick Fury got angry! Why does everything about that boy have to be so complicated!?

    "How come we don''t have any information about the boy? You''re kidding, right?" Nick Fury asked as if he can''t believe it.

    "No, sir!" Maria Hill replied, and added: "When we went through that incident, I searched for any information about the boy, and I found nothing! it''s like someone erasing his information on purpose"

    Stopping to think now, after that incident, Nick Fury did not research anything about the boy, he was so busy with that meteor and about the investigations within SHIELD that he totally forgot about it, for now, he decided to forget about this subject.

    Nick Fury sighed and asked, "Agent, how''s our green friend?"

    "After that incident in 2005. Our green friend is still living in the slums of Rio de Janeiro in Brazil." Maria Hill responded while consulting some files on her Tablet.

    "Yes, sir!"

    ...

    In the corridors of SHIELD.

    Alexander who left Nick Fury''s office picks up a phone and entered an empty elevator, when the elevator closed the doors and started to go up, he pressed the stop button and typed a number on his cell phone.

    "Hail HYDRA!" A voice on the other side of the cell said.

    "I''m sending you a picture." Alexander Pierce said as he sent Adrian''s photo to the person on the other end of the phone.

    "Should we delete this boy?" The voice asked.

    "No! I want you to bring it to me! Alive! You got it!? I want him alive!" Alexander yelled into the phone in a furious voice.

    "Yes, Sir!" The voice responded in a fanatical tone.

    ------------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 33 - 32 - Im in New York!

    My Covid-19 test was positive ... Currently, I am isolated in a hotel, the doctors gave me a respirator. (I am not able to breathe properly) I do not know when I will be admitted to a hospital, probably, I will be admitted when the hospital has space.

    I''ll still keep updating the novel, but if I suddenly stop posting, it''s because I was admitted to a hospital.

    One last warning, If I am admitted to a hospital, I will not stop this romance. I''m just sick, when I get better, I''ll post again.

    Have a nice day and enjoy the chapter.

    ------------------

    I''m going to New York! This is going to be the best trip of my life!

    That was the words I said when I got on the plane to New York.

    Ahh. How innocent I was.

    When I set foot in New York and saw the crowd of people, for a moment, I was excited, I looked like someone who came from the countryside and saw the big city for the first time, but when a f_u_c_k_i_n_g truck honked me and venom we screamed in pain!

    Shouldn''t I have sound resistance!? What is going on!?

    That was my thoughts that I had while screaming.

    And what happened next? Well, we chased the driver, when we caught up with him, we asked a single question.

    ["Why did you do that!?] We wondered while Venom''s face appeared.

    While the driver was shaking with fear, he replied that this was normal in the city. Hearing his words, Venom and I feel stupid for a moment. We let go of the driver and climbed into a building that was too high. Now, I''m in a city that I don''t know anyone and to improve the situation, I separated from Nat and my mother ... Yes, I''m lost.

    [I don''t like this place!] Venom spoke in an irritated voice.

    "Me too." I answered sincerely.

    Well, at least the top of a building is a very quiet place.

    How did I stop in this situation? Well, it all started seven days ago, when my mom suddenly said she was moving us to New York, what reason did she give? Apparently, I must socialize or something, to be honest, I didn''t pay attention to her words, I was thinking about a lot of things at the time.

    After this conversation, I don''t remember it very well. I packed my bags and took everything I liked, of course, I took my books on genetics, biology, and space. Those are the areas I like the most! I couldn''t forget my books! I also kept all the pictures I took with Nat and my mom, I hadn''t said that before, but when Nat started living with us, did she made the house more modern? She bought several current things, like a cell phone, cameras, TV, etc.

    I also discovered something from a poster in a bar, we are in 2007 ... Yes! I never noticed that! F_u_c_k! After all, we live in isolation! Do you want to have dates in an isolated location!? Damn it!

    Where did we get a car? Well, Nat stole ... After that, I decided to ignore where we got things from, I really don''t care if she stole it or not, I just don''t want any trouble. Living a peaceful life is a good thing, after all, I''m sure that if someone looks for problems with Nat or my mother, Venom and I will not like it very much. In fact, a part of me wants problems, we are hungry after all, and that d_e_s_i_r_e of my other part was granted during the trip we had. What happened? Well, men started to appear like swarms! Of course, I had to settle the matter, I couldn''t be very smart, but I won''t let anyone approach them! They are mine!

    Ok ... I''ve been very bipolar since I merged with Venom ... Anyway! Did the group and I travel to Canada by boat? Did the trip take about four days? Or five days? When I asked my mom what was the place where we lived previously and do you know what she answered?

    "I do not know. I just lived in that house because it is quiet and secluded."

    See? Even she doesn''t know where we lived! I just know that we lived somewhere close to Canada, if we take a boat then it must be on a nearby island. Wait ... Canada has an island?

    I took a map and saw several pieces of land. I think these pieces of land are islands?

    Moving on, we arrived in Canada and looked for a hotel and went to sleep. (Of course, the girls and I slept together.)

    The next day, we ate and went to an airport, arriving at the airport with a car that Nat stole again, I received from Nat a passport with my name and my face (when did she take a picture of my face?). When I looked at Nat''s passport I saw that her name was not Natasha Romanoff, her name in the passport was like Natasha Weismann ... To be honest, I am very surprised by her ability, it is as if everything was for her easy! I did some research and found that it usually takes about a month or two months for a passport to come out! But she did it easily!

    We got on a plane and traveled to New York. Inside the plane, I was disappointed. To be honest, the feeling of traveling in an airplane is much less than the feeling I felt when I flew in my spirit form in the world of Death.

    And where were my mom and Nat? Well, they were solving bureaucracy or something. (I have to listen to people more.)

    The rest you already know, the truck driver honked his horn, I chased him and now I''m in a building talking to myself.

    - Somebody, please help me!

    Hmm? Did I hear a voice?

    Looking from where I heard the voice, I see a man stripping a blonde woman while smiling with a repulsive smile.

    [Food?] Venom asked me.

    Hearing Venom''s question, I could feel my stomach growling with hunger.

    Venom, it seems that these things are common in this city, after all, we are in the afternoon and this is happening.

    [I don''t care! We should eat it!]

    Moron! You didn''t get my point! If such crimes are common, then it means that we have free food!

    [You''re right ... Adrian, I like this city.]

    Me too.

    I give a mental command to Symbiote and soon I could feel my body grow to over two meters in height, I also feel my teeth and tongues grow, I feel myself getting stronger too.

    ["Let''s go get something to eat"] We told ourselves.

    We jumped out of the building and fell in front of the group, we ignored the scared woman and caught the man by the neck.

    We lick the man''s face to taste our food and asked the man who was shaking. ["Answer me ... Livers, pancreas, stomachs, heads. Many snacks I like, but only one choice, what will you choose!?"]

    --------------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 34 - 33 - Weird girl.

    Thank you very much for your support and affection! You are awesome! I almost cried seeing everyone''s positive messages. Enjoy the chapter!

    --------------------------------

    Venom, I have a question. I asked mentally while burping.

    [What?]

    Why doesn''t anyone answer our question?

    I asked in curiosity, after all, we always asked the same question, but nobody answered us. Well, it wouldn''t do for them to answer, they were going to eat their heads anyway.

    [I don''t know, this is weird.]

    Really ... Hmm? Is the woman still here?

    I knew this way is very scary, well, I don''t care about it, I didn''t save her out of pity or anything, I was just hungry, and to be honest, I hate crimes that involve **** against women or crimes that have children involved.

    Hmm? Why am I trying to justify my actions? I did it because I wanted to! Of course, I hate these crimes, but I wouldn''t go around killing all the rapists, after all, it would be tiring, I would just kill those I see ... Hmm, am I being a hypocrite?

    I place my muscular hand on my chin and keep thinking.

    Venom, are you influencing me?

    [Yes...? this is correct, in the same way, that you influence me, I am influencing you.]

    So, are these contradictory thoughts because of your influence?

    [In a way, yes. But remember that we are one, so those thoughts are yours too.]

    Hmm, this is complicated, I''m just going to do what I want.

    [We can do whatever we want, whenever we want and whenever we want!]

    Yes!! Let''s do what we want!

    "T-T-T-T-Thanks." The woman thanked me while stuttering a lot.

    Is she still here, huh? I thought she had already run away, after all, she saw me eating someone''s head, any normal person would run away.

    ["Are you afraid?"]

    The woman is paralyzed for a moment and shakes her head stiffly.

    [Let''s eat it!]

    No! She is innocent, we will only eat at the heads of bad people!

    [Tsk! Let''s eat her head!]

    No!

    While I was arguing with Venom, I saw the woman breathe and inhale several times as if trying to overcome her fear. Am I really that scary?

    She gets up from the floor and looked at me with a serious face: "I am Emma frost, I am a mutant just like you. What''s your name?"

    Huh? Mutant? Who? I look around and realized that there is no one but us here. Is she talking to me? Did she mistake me for a mutant so she didn''t run away? Is she stupid? She saw a six-foot being with sharp teeth and tongue, how did she deduce that this is a mutant!?

    Hmm. What do I do now?

    [You can make her our guide, after all, we don''t know the city.]

    Sometimes you give useful advice, huh? Are you getting smarter?

    [Shut up! Just do what I say!]

    Yes. Yes. Yes. Wait ... She said she was a mutant, didn''t she? What is her power?

    ["What is your power?"]

    The woman named Emma trembled a little and responded in an embarrassed voice. "I can only read minds, but for some reason, I cannot read your mind."

    Read minds, huh? Hmm, that power is useless. No ... If you use it well, this power is scary! After all, you can read minds! You will know anyone''s personal life! Wait ... She said she can''t read my mind. Why can''t she read my mind? I decided to think about it later, I have to solve my problem first!

    I give a command to my Symbiote and soon I am back to normal, I look at the woman and soon realize that she is not a woman! Is she a teenager? She has blonde hair and a curvy body, she is also wearing a white dress that seems to be quite expensive, she is quite tall too, should she be around 1.75M tall? I don''t know how to measure just by watching, but it must be tall!

    "I am Adrian Weismann, nice to meet you." I will not tell her that I am not a mutant, after all, I want a guide, I need to get back to the airport!

    Hmm? Why is she silent and staring at me?

    I waved my hands in front of her, but why she was just staring at my face? What is happening?

    "Emma?" I called her name.

    "Y-Y-Y-es?"She responded by stuttering while jumping a little.

    "Can you guide me to the airport? Me-"When I explain my reasons for taking her to the airport, she suddenly said:

    "Airport? Of course, I will take you! Let''s go!" She responded while taking my arm and dragging me.

    She totally ignored what happened before, huh?

    ...

    Leona and Natasha who were at the airport were furious!

    How did this happened, they leave for just two minutes and that boy disappeared!? At first, they thought he was kidnapped or cheated by someone, but when they heard reports from people saying they saw a two-meter-tall humanoid chasing a truck, they quickly deduced that that being was Adrian.

    "What do you think we should do?" Leona asked in an irritated voice.

    Leona and Natasha are beautiful, very beautiful, many men tried to approach them during the trip, but Adrian quickly took care of the matter, this is the advantage of having a large and athletic body, when the man did not want to step back and tried to move towards the women, Adrian just had to show Venom''s friendly smile and with that men ran for their lives.

    When Adrian was not around, several men tried to approach Natasha and Leona, but these men were quickly sent to the hospital. Well, one woman is a former agent, while the other is the most dangerous killer in the world,so that was the obvious result.

    At New York airport it was no different, many men tried to approach them, but with just an angry look from both of them they ran away, they are tired of these guys! Women don''t like men who keep calling them on the street and saying that they are beautiful! Their d_e_s_i_r_e is to send them to take care of their pathetic lives!

    "We should wait for him here at the airport, I can''t steal a car in the middle of New York, and we don''t have a lot of resources either." Natasha responded after thinking a little.

    Stealing a car in a rural location is something that can easily be lost, but doing so in a big city is pure madness, it also lacked the resources of SHIELD. After all, after that incident, she was ''kicked out'' as a SHIELD agent.

    "By the way, where are we going to live in New York?" Natasha asked this question curiously.

    "Hmm? We are going to live in a presidential suite." Leona responded as if it were no big deal while thinking about Natasha''s words.

    Hearing Leona''s words. Natasha waa confused, but soon she realized who was in front of her, living so long together made her forget that Leona is a blackmailer ... In fact, she uses the information she has obtained to benefit ... This is a blackmailer!

    Anyway, Leona is an agent specializing in collecting information, with the information she gets, she uses it to benefit. - Probably the poor guy this time is a hotel owner. - Natasha thought.

    ---------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 35 - 34 - Complicated family.

    After that incident. Emma Frost took me to a taxi driver, when we got in the car with the destination at the airport, she suddenly started telling me her story. To be honest, I didn''t understand why she is talking about her life to a stranger she just met, wasn''t she scared a few minutes ago? Why the hell is she telling me her private life? What is happening!?

    Anyway, as I had nothing to talk to her about, I just listened in silence to her telling me the story about her past.

    "The Frost family. My family is considered the second ric_h_e_s_t family in Boston, my family was made up of my parents and my three brothers." She told me while holding my arm.

    Ok ... So she''s a rich family girl, huh? This explains the outfit that looks expensive that she is wearing. (I just want to know how long she''ll hold my arm...)

    "In that house, I am nobody''s favorite, I am a woman who was not prominent in anything, not even in physical or intellectual aspects. Because I was an ordinary person, I also suffered a lot at school ... I studied at a school for rich people that was paid by my parents, as I was an average person, I started to suffer Bullying at school." She told me while squeezing my arm as if she were very angry.

    So, because she is an average student, the girls at her school started mistreating her. That makes sense?

    "Every day was hell at that school, just because I had no talent and was a normal person, they started to disparage me, they said things like ''You are nothing special'', ''you are only here for your money dad''. And to be honest, I agreed with them." She told me in a sad voice as she rested her head on my shoulders.

    Ok ... How should I react to this? To be honest, I''m not feeling anything, we''re not close, what does she expect when she tells me this? Yes, I felt sorry for her, but that was it, I have no obligation to help her, by God, I met her not even thirty minutes ago!

    "The day before an important test at my school. I started to hear several voices in my head, it was as if I heard people''s thoughts, I couldn''t stand the voices in my head and with that, I passed out ..."She paused and took a deep breath then she continued: "When I woke up, I found that I could read people''s minds, every day that I used this power, it got stronger, until one day I managed to read people''s memories. I got excited, and I started using that power for my own benefit, I started getting good grades at school, and people started to look at me differently, they looked at me like a talented woman and I liked that feeling."

    This is getting more and more strange, I will not judge what she did, after all, the power is hers, she does what she wants. I also think that if I were in her position, I would also have used the powers for my own benefit, after all, not everyone is a good Samaritan like Captain America.

    "My family started to notice me too, my older sister was jealous of me, my brother congratulated me, and my younger sister didn''t care. Well, she was on drugs, my father congratulated me and my mother didn''t care, to be honest, I never understood my mother."

    Complicated family ... It seems to be problematic too ...

    "With my popularity growing at school, I was called by a teacher, he wanted me to be a tutor and to teach students." She spoke with a nostalgic look as if it were a happy memory. "I accepted the tutor request, at first I didn''t like it very much, but I started to like this feeling of teaching people. Time passed and I started to think that I would like to be a teacher ... But my father did not tolerate me being a teacher, he wanted me to be a businesswoman, after all, I am his only daughter who has good sense ..."She said with an expression of contempt.

    "My younger sister is a drug addict, my brother is a gay, but he is a good person, I like him very much. My older sister was a woman who wanted everything for herself, she was very greedy and for some reason, I couldn''t read my older sister''s mind ... She is like you, Adrian." She said as she looked at me.

    To be honest, I don''t know why she can''t read my mind, the only clue I have, for now, is my special condition as an alien medium ...

    What a complicated family, huh? A drugged sister, a gay brother, and a greedy older sister. I don''t think her father would give control of his money to any of these siblings. From what she told me, he doesn''t seem like a good person, I think he''s a prejudiced person too.

    "What happened next?" I asked being a little curious, in fact, I''m very curious!

    "You finally spoke, huh?" She answered me with a smile on her face, but soon she puts her head on my shoulder and continued: "When he had a family reunion at our house, my father suddenly said that he would choose his heir, after leaving all world suspended for a while, he ... He chose me and at the same time he chose me as his heir, he decided to put my brother in a clinic, he said my brother was sick! I was furious!"

    I knew it was going to happen...

    "I said I didn''t want his damned inheritance and left the house!" She screamed in anger, for a moment the taxi driver was startled, but soon his eyes were lifeless as if he were being controlled.

    She''s controlling him, huh? That power is dangerous ...

    "After that, I decided to change, I dyed my hair blonde and used my powers to make money, now I work at a nightclub called Clube do Inferno, I was on my way to my job when that guy tried to **** me. When I realized that he was about to attack me, I asked for help, but seeing that there was no one to help me, I decided to use my powers on him, when I was about to use my powers on him, you suddenly appeared." She said with a happy smile as if she forgot everything about her life.

    Hell Club, huh? Who put such a bad name in a nightclub?

    So, I didn''t need to help her ... Well, I was hungry, so is everything okay?

    Hmm, it looks like she had a complicated life, well, I don''t care, at least it was interesting to hear her story. Do you think I''m ins_e_n_s_i_t_i_v_e? Come on, I just met her! What would you do if someone unknown suddenly told you her life story?

    Listening to her story. I felt pity and curiosity, but that was all, this story is not my problem.

    "Do you have a face that says'' why did this woman tell me her story? I just met her! '' To be honest, I don''t know why I told you my story, I just wanted to tell you and that''s what I did. Why do we need a reason to do what we want?" She told me honestly while looking into my eyes. "I also feel better after I told someone my story."

    Really ... Her thought makes sense, maybe I am suspicious of people ...? Bullshit! That woman can control minds! I highly doubt that an ordinary person could harm her! She is very suspicious! But I don''t feel like she lied about her story.

    Anyway, I will never see you after today, so it''s okay, I guess? (I think I''m getting paranoid? This situation is clearly a coincidence, but why can''t I believe it?)

    Hmm, anyway! How long will it take to get to the airport? I think Nat and my mom are furious!

    [Can we eat her head now?] Venom asked me in a bored voice as if he doesn''t care about anything.

    No!

    -------------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 36 - 35 - Why is it taking so long?

    Thank you very much to Steven for sponsoring me at the beginning of the month! As a thank you I will publish chapter 57 in Pa treon! I''m feeling a little better today, I think I can write.

    --------------------------------------

    A few hours ago.

    An ordinary janitor who can be found anywhere was cleaning the airport floor while humming a song, when that janitor saw Adrian getting off the plane with Natasha and Leona, the man calmly stopped cleaning the airport floor and takes a photo that it was in his pocket, in the photo he takes was the image of Adrian in a coma, the man looks at the face of the boy in the photo and looks at the face of the man who left the airport.

    For a moment, the man was confused, after all, he was very different from the photo, but even so, he decided to report it to his superiors, he kept the photo in his pocket and walked towards the bathroom with the cart he used to clean the floor. Upon reaching the bathroom, he took out a cell phone and made a call.

    "News?"

    Listening to the voice of his superior on the cell phone the man responded with a calm look. "The target just landed at the New York airport."

    "Good work. Keep monitoring it and report any changes that occur." The voice commanded the man and hanged up the phone.

    "Hail HYDRA!" The man said in a low voice, then he left the bathroom and started cleaning the airport floor again, while cleaning the floor, he never took his eyes off Adrian, he watched every move Adrian made with a hidden look.

    Suddenly a truck horn is heard by everyone, and the man saw Adrian screamed as if in pain, but for just a moment, he saw a monster appeared on Adrian''s face, the man was scared, but he continued the work he continued to watch Adrian.

    But suddenly Adrian started running with inhuman speed behind the truck, the man was surprised for a moment, but he soon takes his phone and communicates what happened to his superior, the man saw many strange things in life, but seeing a human running after a truck with insane speed overcomes all the strange things he saw, he also didn''t decided to report the monster he saw for a moment, he thought it was his imagination.

    Somewhere in New York in an ordinary house.

    A man is sitting on a chair while talking on the phone, that man has a slightly fat body, he has an ordinary face and is wearing ordinary clothes, nor does it look like he is someone who is involved with HYDRA.

    "What do you mean, the target just ran after a truck? Which vehicle is he running with?" The superior asked doubtfully.

    "Sir, he ran without a vehicle, I myself don''t believe what I''m seeing." His subordinate who was at the airport said in a voice that he does not believe the words he was saying.

    "Where does the target run to?" The superior asked angrily, so he can hear his subordinate giving the location of where the target ran.

    The superior hanged up the phone and called someone else.

    "The target is going down XXXXxxx. Monitor the target! If there is a chance that the target can be captured, you must capture it and bring it alive, do you understand!?"

    Listening to the voice on the other side confirming his words, the man of ordinary appearance and a little bit of weight relaxes in his chair, he has been involved with HYDRA for years and he has never seen them move as much as now, he thinks that things are about to change, and he must be on the winning team, after all, his life depends on it.

    "Daddy, let''s play!" Suddenly a girl with blond hair entered the room where the man was.

    "Of course, dear." The man responded with a smile as he took his daughter by the arm.

    ...

    "How long will it take to get to the airport?" I asked this woman who has her eyes closed while her head is resting on my shoulder.

    To be honest, I''m super uncomfortable! I do not know what to do! This is the first time that I have been in close contact with women other than Nat and my mother. Before traveling, my mother explained several things that were ''common sense'' to me, and I clearly remembered her telling me not to act intimate with an unknown woman. Thinking about my mother''s words, I looked at Emma''s face.

    Is this considered an intimate act? As she only has her head against my shoulder, I don''t see any reason to keep her away, it''s not like we''re having s_e_x.

    Damn it! I should just get out of that car and asked around where the airport is! After all, with my stamina and physical strength, I think I would arrive faster than this car!

    I look out the window and saw several buildings passing by at a relatively high speed.

    Hmm. I''m sure I''ve seen that building before, is that car going in circles?

    [You finally realized, huh?] Venom commented in a sarcastic voice in my head.

    Venom! Did you know that!? Why did not you tell me!?

    [Yes, I knew, after all, while you were entertained listening to this woman''s poor story, I was looking around and I didn''t tell you because I didn''t want to.] He replied with sarcasm.

    Damn it! You traitor! Parasite!

    "Emm-" When I''m going to ask Emma for an explanation. I see several cars with black windows gathered around the Taxi that Emma and I were in.

    I looked around and realize that I''m surrounded ... Okay, this is definitely an attack, I can resolve this issue easily with Venom, but I can''t show that shape in public yet. Do not judge me! I do not want problems! Of course, if things get ugly, I use that shape, but I very much doubt that ordinary humans managed to make me serious.

    "Emma! They are your friends?" I asked in a serious voice.

    Hearing my tone of voice, I see Emma opening her eyes and looking at the black cars that were surrounding the Taxi.

    "They are not, I don''t know them." She responded in a serious voice.

    Suddenly a black car appears in front of the Taxi and he brakes, when I see the car braked, I quickly pull Emma into my arms and give my Symbiote a command to form a black shield in front of us.

    * Boooom! *

    I heard and felt the car in which I''m sitting, hitting the black car, but I don''t care about that, I just want this car not to explode! I still don''t know how my body reacts to fire!

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 37 - 36 - Attack.

    At the New York airport.

    "What a delay! Where is this boy?" Leona screamed angrily out loud as she stepped on the floor.

    "Maybe he got lost? After all, he don''t know this city." Natasha said as she sat on top of one of the suitcases on the floor.

    "He is not stupid, if he gets lost, he will surely find his way back." Leona responded while sitting next to Natasha.

    "If I had known this was going to happen, I would have put a tracker on Adrian." Natasha grumbled.

    Hearing the word ''tracker'', Leona quickly stands up while saying out loud: "I had forgotten about this!"

    Everyone at the airport looked strangely at Leona, but she ignored it and started to open one of her bags in search of something.

    "Leona, what did you forget?" Natasha asked curiously, while watching her friend rummaged through her suitcase.

    "When there was that incident three years ago, I realized that Adrian could be in danger at any time." Leona explained while looking for something in the suitcase.

    "And?" Natasha asked.

    "When I realized this. I put a tracker on Adrian''s body." Leona replied, then she soon found a cell phone in the suitcase and picked it up.

    Hearing Leona''s words. Natasha puts her hand on her head as if she has a headache, she will not judge her friend, after all, she would do the same thing, in fact, she was thinking about doing this a short time ago, she was just surprised because her friend does not feel remorse or anything. - Maybe this is a custom of ex-agent? I''m surprised that parasite doesn''t tell Adrian that, after all, he knows Adrian''s body better than we do - she thought.

    "I found it! He''s on avenue xxXXXxxxx! See, I said he was coming to the airport!" Leona yelled as she looked at her cell phone.

    * Beep! Beep! Beep! *

    Suddenly Leona''s cell phone started to beep with an alert sound.

    "What is it. Leona?" Natasha asked in a serious voice.

    "Well, the tracker also comes with a heart monitoring system, to sum up, the system checks the state of Adrian''s heart. If he''s beeping like that, it means his heart is beating too fast." Leona explained in a serious and urgent voice.

    "Does that mean he is in danger!?" Natasha asked as she gets up.

    "Not exactly, the increase in heart rate can be influenced by several things, like s_e_x, or fear, stress, and several other psychological factors." Leona explained.

    Natasha took a deep breath and started to think logically. "He was on an avenue, I highly doubt that he is having s_e_x or stressed." She said her thoughts out loud.

    "Yes, I don''t know what made him so agitated, but with his strength, there are few things in this world that can hurt him." Leona replied, she is not a fool, she knows several groups that could hurt her son, but she couldn''t see the reasons for these groups to go after him now, after all, they just arrived in New York.

    Suddenly the two women see several police cars running at high speed, they looked in the direction the police cars went and realized that the cars were going down the same avenue that Adrian''s sign was on.

    "Okay, this is no longer a coincidence, Natasha you go first! I''ll get our ride!" Leona said with a serious face while ordering Natasha, then she started typing a number on the phone and called someone.

    Natasha nodded in agreement with Leona''s words, then she looked around looking for a vehicle to use and she found a motorcycle parked with the owner beside her.

    ...

    Fortunately, the car didn''t explode! It just flipped! If the car exploded, I would have to turn my muscular form and get out of here, thankfully it didn''t.

    Venom said that I have fire resistance, but I don''t want to believe him, after all, some time ago I remembered that I was quite affected by the sound.

    "Are you okay, Adrian?" Emma asked me in a concerned voice.

    "I''m fine, don''t worry. Can you investigate these people''s minds?" I responded calmly as I removed the black shield that is blocking my view. When I tried to move, I suddenly feel a pain in my ribs.

    "You are not well! You have an iron rod in your ribs!" She replied while touching my face with bloody hands, that''s probably my blood.

    Damn it, I should have made a shield that protects my whole body and hers, luckily, my muscles are quite rigid, the iron was not able to penetrate much into my body.

    Venom! Do your job, damn it!

    [Moron! That iron would pierce your lung! You''re just not hurt anymore because I protected you!] Venom answered irritated.

    Excuse me! I didn''t know you did that! Just get that damn iron off my back! It''s hurting a lot!

    "Emma, it''s okay, I heal quickly. I want you to invade the minds of the people who did this to us, okay?" I responded calmly while showing the wound on my back healing at an impossible speed, when she looked at my wound, I realized that she was surprised for a moment, but soon she nodded and puts her hands on her head.

    I hear several footsteps approaching the Taxi, I quickly stopped holding Emma''s body and kicked the car door, I didn''t regulate my strength so the door flew away.

    - Prepare yourselves! They are still awake! Get your weapons!

    - Remember it! Bring him alive!

    I hear someone''s voice giving orders. They have guns, huh?

    I think a little and soon I have an idea, I give the commanded to my Symbiote and soon I feel my clothes change, soon I am wearing a full-body suit with the symbol of a dragon on my c_h_e_s_t, I also covered my head with a mask, after all, I don''t even want to imagine what will happen if my head gets blown up by bullets, when I realized that the big tongue and teeth are starting to grow in my mouth, I quickly give the command to the Symbiotes to stop creating that mouth.

    "They are from HYDRA, their goal is you, they are here to capture you. Isn''t HYDRA that Nazi organization that Captain America destroyed? Is she still alive?" She asked me in a voice as if she couldn''t believe what she was saying.

    HYDRA ... Great, now I have an organization behind me, it couldn''t get any worse, huh? My mom told me the information she knew about HYDRA. She told me that they were infiltrated by SHIELD, and that they are doing a project that she still doesn''t know what it is. Now, what does this organization want with me? I''ll think about it later! I have to resolve this situation.

    I ignored Emma''s question, after all, we don''t have time for that.

    "How many people can you control?" I asked Emma when I remembered that she controlled the driver, talking about the driver, is he alive? I look at the front seat of the taxi and see meat ... Yes, he died and in a very bad way.

    Seeing the state the driver was in, I get angry at myself, I don''t know why, but I just instinctively protected Emma, maybe I sympathized with her story and I unconsciously protected her? Tsk, I was supposed to save him too! He was innocent!

    "... I can control only one person at a time, I''m not very strong yet." Emma answered me after thinking a bit, probably she was surprised by my clothes? I made this outfit with the image of a Japanese Ninja.

    "At my signal, I want you to control one of those soldiers, I want you to make chaos." I order her while looking in the rearview mirror.

    "It''s all right." Emma agreed with my words.

    Looking through the pieces of glass in the car that are scattered on the floor, I see the soldiers approaching slowly with the gun pointed towards the car I''m in.

    "3 ... 2 ... 1"

    "NOW!"

    ----------------------------

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Discord: discord.gg/GuJXQXJ

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 38 - 37 - Crazy people.

    When I give the order to Emma, I could hear gunfire coming from behind the group of HYDRA agents who were approaching.

    - Fallen man! Fallen man!

    - What are you doing!?

    - Kill him now!

    * Bang! Bang! Bang! *

    Hearing the sounds of gunshots and seeing the chaos Emma managed to cause, I quickly got out of the overturned car I was in and ran to the nearest agent! Before he even realized what happened, I make a small black knife with my Symbiote and cut his throat while covering his mouth to prevent him from screaming, some blood from the soldier''s throat falls on my face, but I do not care. I was unable to count how many soldiers they had when I was in the car, but now that I have a better view, I realized that there are only fifteen soldiers, I also realized that three of those soldiers are dead.

    It takes me just a few seconds to think all of this in my head and run to the next soldier, just like his companion, he realized too late, I cut his throat cleanly and run after the next one, with that four are dead missing eleven. (Nat''s training helps me a lot in these situations.)

    [What a waste, when you kill them all, you have to take their heads!] Venom told me in a dissatisfied voice as he wiped my face with the Symbiotes.

    Of course, I ignore him, I also ignored the sounds of shouting from the civilians nearby.

    The agents reacted a little slow to what happened, when they reacted, I had already killed two more, with a total of six deaths, now only nine more to go.

    When I run to the next agent, I see an agent a little far away looking at me, probably, he is the commander, how do I know that? Well, he has that air of arrogance around him, that same arrogance that is found in Nick Fury, but his is much less.

    "Who are you!?" Commander asked me in a voice that contained authority.

    I ignored his question and run to the nearest soldier, I couldn''t kill him as easily as the others, I had to engage in hand-to-hand combat, but as I have superior physical strength, I dodged his hit and just covered my arms with more Symbiote and I punched the soldier in the belly, I feel his bones breaking in my hands. Apparently, the punch I threw was very strong, why do I think that? Well, the soldier I hit with my punch flew towards the cars and was buried in the car''s body! He''s probably already dead, if he''s not dead, he must have all his ribs broken.

    That''s eight more to go.

    "Kill him!" The commander ordered when he saw what I did to the soldier.

    The soldiers started shooting at me, but suddenly a black shield formed in front of me.

    "Venom! You don''t have to protect me now! But thanks anyway!" I said it out loud as I run behind a car to protect myself from being shot.

    [Why are you hiding!? They are just insects! Just transform and kill them! I want your heads!] Venom screamed in my head dissatisfied.

    You fool! I cannot become public! Look around! This place is full of civilians!

    ... Stopping to think about it, why are these idiots still around!? Shouldn''t they run and seek help!? Why the hell are they hiding in their cars and have a cellphone pointed at the conflict? Are they not afraid? I will have to destroy these phones later, too.

    "Kill him!" I heard the commander''s voice ordering soldiers while firing. I decided to think about it later, I have to solve this problem first

    Shots started hitting the car body in which I was hiding.

    I looked around and saw the body of the soldier I had killed earlier, I run towards the body and grab it with one hand while hiding in the car a little bit away.

    I started to search the body and find several ammunition clips and an M16A1 gun, I take the gun and reloaded it, while I was reloading the gun, I heard a helicopter noise coming from the sky, looking towards the helicopter, I can clearly observe the name ''POLICE'' written on the body of the helicopter, I can also see a giant camera being pointed in my direction.

    Ok ... The police have arrived. what should I do now? And those cameras ... With those cameras, I can already forget the thought of wanting to hide. Damn it! In fact, what are these Nazis going to do now?

    I finished reloading the gun and looked at the soldiers, soon I realized that they still haven''t given up, I see the commander giving orders to a soldier, I also see this soldier running towards one of the black cars and opening the trunk of the car.

    ... Won''t they give up? They are dumb!? Shouldn''t HYDRA remain hidden!? Why the hell are they attacking me in the middle of the afternoon!?

    I have a lot of questions in my head! But now is not the time for that.

    I pointed the gun at the soldiers and started shooting!

    * Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! *

    Bullets flew towards the soldiers alerting them and making them hide. I unload an entire clip and managed to kill two more soldiers with their heads exposed. Don''t judge me for hitting only two soldiers! I have a good aim! But shooting at branches and cans is totally different than shooting at a person!

    Anyway, with only six soldiers left, I quickly take out the empty ammo clip and reloaded my weapon.

    The soldiers started shooting back, but when they started shooting back, something strange happened, one of the soldiers who was shooting suddenly stopped shooting and looked at the soldier who was close to him, soon this soldier started shooting at his colleague himself!

    I look at the overturned car I was in and see Emma Frost standing next to the car looking at me with a little heavy breath, as if she were very tired, then she catches her breath and smiles as she nods.

    I don''t know what that nod means, but I''m grateful that she helped me. (Not that I needed help, but I still nod my head at her and turn my attention to the soldiers.)

    "Venom ... that''s an RPG, isn''t it?" I asked out loud with a little disbelief.

    [Yes.]

    They are crazy!? Wasn''t their goal to capture me!? Why the hell did they bring an RPG!? Damn Nazi psychopaths!

    Suddenly a light appeared on the bridge I was on, looking in the direction of the light, I see the helicopter Police with light cannons attached, then I hear several sounds of sirens approaching, with the Police approaching, the HYDRA soldiers stopped attacking me with his weapons.

    A few seconds later, several cars Police surrounded both sides of the bridge.

    - Police, drop your weapons and lie on the ground now!

    ----------------------------------------------

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 39 - 38 - The police arrive.

    Chapter 63 of this novel will be released today in Pa treon! thank you very much for the people who are supporting me thanks to you, I can write in these quarantine times!

    -------------------------

    A few minutes before.

    On New York''s avenues, we could see a motorcycle running at high speed while dodging traffic and cars with a Zig Zag motion.

    The bike ran through traffic like a fish in the water! Nothing could stop her! The drivers of the cars that the bike was passing through were looking in shock at this demonstration of driving ability, the people walking along the sidewalks of New York quickly took their cell phone to try to film the bike, but all the cell phone managed to film was a figure!

    Who was riding this bike? Of course, it''s Natasha Romanoff, who else could it be?

    While driving the bike, Natasha took a communicator and puts it in her ear.

    "Natasha! You have to hurry! Adrian is being attacked by several armed people." Leona screamed worriedly while watching the airport TV, on the TV she could clearly see a man with his whole body covered in a black suit with the symbol of a dragon on his c_h_e_s_t, she saw the shape of Venom several times for her to realize that this man covered in black clothes is Adrian.

    - A shootout is taking place right now on Avenida XXxxXX. We have live images of the place, as you can see, there are several suspects with their faces covered, the reason for this shooting is unknown, but it is assumed that this is a conflict between gangs ...

    While the helicopter showed images of the avenue and the shooting that is happening. Leona could see a blonde woman a little far from Adrian''s location, she didn''t know who that woman is, she also didn''t care, but she decided to record her face in her memory, she needs to know who she was afterward.

    "Leona, who do you think trained him? The boy will be fine, the problem is the Police! When this conflict is over, he will need to escape the Police!" Natasha responded in a serious tone of voice, and added: "Do you have any hiding places in New York?"

    Leona calms down a little when she hears what Natasha said, she thinks for a moment and replies: "I have a hideout located in Queens, the location is XxXxXX"

    "Understood ..." Natasha replies, she suddenly stopped her motorcycle in front of a TV store and saw what is happening on the bridge, after thinking a little, she added: "Leona, don''t forget to delete the images from the airport security camera, when this incident ends, the police will investigate. Even though that boy is wearing a mask to prevent him from being recognized, he did not hide his neon blue eyes and that is a characteristic that sets him apart from many people." She also soon realized that she was also not hiding her face.

    "Understood, I will do that now." Leona responded while turning off the communicator, then she walked over to a door that said ''employees only'' and entered.

    Natasha looked around and saw a motorcycle with a white helmet leaning against it, she ran up to the helmet and picked it up.

    "Woah! Are you crazy woman?" The owner of the bike said after seeing Natasha taking his helmet, when he tried to complain about what happened.

    Natasha suddenly stopped and kicked the man''s eggs, seeing the man screaming in pain, she said in a cold voice: "I don''t have time to lose, with you, sorry."

    Soon she went back to the bike she stole and puts the helmet on her head, she started the bike and left at an incredible speed, she left leaving the poor guy screaming in pain on the floor.

    ...

    SHIELD base.

    "Sir, a shooting is going on in New York and I assume that boy is involved." Maria Hill said as she entered Nick Fury''s office.

    "Show me the pictures." Nick Fury ordered with a serious voice.

    "... Who are these people who are attacking the boy?" Nick Fury asked, he confirmed that it is Adrian just by the symbol on his c_h_e_s_t, he will never forget that symbol, even if he wanted to.

    "We don''t know yet." Maria Hill answered.

    Nick Fury raised an eyebrow in annoyance, but he kept his serious gaze and ordered. "I want to know everything about this incident! I also want to know what this kid is doing in New York! If he''s in that city, probably Natasha Romanoff and Leona Weismann will also be in this city!"

    "Yes, Sir."

    ...

    - Police, drop your weapons and lie on the ground now!

    Sorry, I''m not going to do that, and probably those crazy people aren''t going to do that either. I looked in their direction and see them preparing the RPG.

    Those crazy! They intended to launch this in the middle of a bridge with several people!? Damn it! What should I do!? This situation is irritating me! I could solve this easily, but I have to limit myself just because I don''t want to get in trouble anymore! Wait...

    Venom, do I need to be in that muscular form for my powers to increase?

    [No, I can take any shape you want, that shape came from your unconscious d_e_s_i_r_e to want to be someone big and strong.]

    ... So does that mean that I can have that same strength in a lesser and less frightening way?

    [Yes.] He responded with a usual sarcasm in his voice.

    I know what he''ll say next, I bet he''ll say ''you finally thought about it, huh?''.

    [You finally thought about it, huh? You''re dumb?]

    Tsk, shut up! Even knowing that he would say that is still irritating.

    Agent HYDRA - Sir, what should we do? He''s not moving.

    Police - Put your weapons down and lay on the floor now!

    Commander Hydra - This Police is annoying me ... Just shoot the RPG, with the skill he has shown so far, he will probably be able to survive, we will take this chance to escape.

    After listening to this conversation, I look at the HYDRA soldiers and see them preparing two RPGs and pointing in my direction.

    Not just one RPG but two!? Where did they get that other one!? Damn it! I don''t have time for this!

    I can''t let the cameras record me changing shape! With that thought, I get into one of the black window cars and close the door, inside the car I closed my eyes and imagined a small form of Venom, so I feel my Symbiotes walking through my body and taking my imagined form.

    ...

    Soon the HYDRA agents finished their preparations, the HYDRA agents shoot the RPG in the direction of Adrian, while the RPG flew in the direction of the car Adrian was in, one of the agents close to the commander is left with empty eyes, this agent of suddenly takes his gun and with a manic smile, he shoots the commander in the head.

    * Bang! *

    The policemen were surprised to hear the sound of gunshots, but they quickly begin to unload their pistols at the suspects.

    "Be careful not to hit the civilian on the floor!" The captain of the Police who was at the scene yelled at his subordinates.

    "Yes, Sir!"

    -----------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 40 - 39 - See you around.

    The first RPG launched collided with the car that Adrian was in and made it explode, suddenly everyone could hear the cry of a monster.

    * ROOOOOOOAR! *

    This scream makes all police officers including HYDRA agents looked in the direction of the car that exploded with fear and confusion in their eyes.

    When the second RPG was going to collide with the burning car, suddenly a gooey black hand gets out of the car and picks up the RPG and throws it at the HYDRA agents.

    *BOOOOOOM! *

    All HYDRA agents were caught up in this RPG, so a sequence of explosions occurred!

    *BOOOOOOM! * *BOOOOOOM! * *BOOOOOOM! * *BOOOOOOM! *

    The cars near the HYDRA agents started to explode one by one.

    "Get down!" A policeman shouted warning his companions.

    Suddenly a black creature that was on fire emerged from the burning car and appeared on top of the body of a car that has not exploded.

    * AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! *

    The creature screamed in pain as it struggled to put out the fire, pieces of goo begin to fall to the ground and the creature''s appearance becomes meaningless.

    Hearing the cry of this monster and looking at its appearance, the police were terrified and start shooting at it. The only one who shows concern on the face for this being is Emma Frost.

    "No!" She screamed trying to stop the police from shooting, but it is too late.

    The bullets fly in the direction of this monster and hit his body, as he is not in a solid form, the bullets went through the goo and hit Adrian''s body.

    "AHHH!" Adrian screamed in pain and soon red blood begins to fall along with the black goo on the floor.

    Adrian in an attempt to protect himself from the shots, gets into the car he was on, inside the car he starts to gather the Symbiote in his body, he is very angry now! He''s in the mood to kill them all and eat their heads! This anger is shown by his distorted face, but he maintained his conscience, he is not going to kill innocent people, the police are just doing their job.

    The goo makes a cocoon around him and soon he felt his wounds healing, he also felt himself getting stronger, with a demonic smile on his face, he used his claws in his hands and opened the top of the car and jumped!

    When he appeared again, everyone could see that in the place of that monster, now, a thin being appeared wearing a black cloak, looking very frightening, making those he saw swallow dry, for fear of being noticed by that being.

    ["Can you stop shooting me?"] Adrian asked smiling gently, but he forgot one thing, his ''gentle smile'' was very scary for the cops, after all, he forgot to command the Symbiote not to do the mouth full of sharp teeth and big tongue.

    Emma Frost sighed in relief seeing that Adrian is fine.

    Seeing that the police were paralyzed with fear. Adrian slowly approached towards Emma.

    With each step he takes toward Emma, the cops take a step back. Fear, that was the only thing visible on his face, what is the reaction of a human when he encountered something he does not know? Yes, fear.

    "Lady! Get away from that creature! Fast!" a policeman screamed in fear.

    Emma Frost ignored the policeman and gets up from the floor, then she walked towards Adrian.

    "What should we do, sir?" A subordinate asked the police captain fearfully.

    "We can not do anything! that woman is a civilian!" the aforementioned responded in irritation, to be honest, he don''t know what to do, he just thinks that this creature is dangerous.

    When Adrian gets close to Emma, he asked: ["Are you okay?"]

    "Yes." She responded a little away from him. "Aren''t you going to get closer?"

    Suddenly the helicopter''s light cannons focused the lights on Adrian. When that happened, the image of that form of Adrian appeared all over New York City, the world stopped and watched this creature that they have never seen in their life. And how do they react? Afraid, after all, Adrian''s appearance was not one of the friendliest.

    ["I can''t."] Adrian replied while looking at Emma''s face.

    "Will I see you again?" She asked with a little hope, she didn''t know what''s going on with her, she never acted like that for anyone, not even with her old boyfriend who left her after he found out she was a mutant.

    When Adrian want to answer her question, he suddenly heard a motorcycle noise coming from very far away, he turned his face for a moment towards the noise of the motorcycle, when he focused his vision on the motorcycle that was approaching in at high speed, he saw someone driving a motorcycle while wearing jeans and a brown jacket, and he knows very well who was wearing that outfit.

    In fact, he doesn''t even have to look at the clothes to see who that person is. What happens is, when he passed his power to someone, that person is marked by him, this is basically a GPS. And Adrian has only marked two people since he gained his powers, and he knows only one person who can drive a motorcycle like that. Not a person, a woman.

    The motorcycle could soon be seen with the n_a_k_e_d eye by the police, when the police were going to try to prevent the motorcycle from passing, suddenly the front of the motorcycle is raised upwards, the police, afraid of being hit, get out of the bike''s path.

    Soon the rear tire of the bike hits the back of a police car, and it flied.

    Adrian took his attention off the bike and looked at Emma Frost. To be honest, he didn''t know how to feel about her, but he doesn''t dislike her, has she deceived him? Yes, but she didn''t do anything wrong, she just didn''t take him to the airport, for now, he has no negative opinion about her.

    Adrian decided to leave that for the future. When he went to answer Emma, the bike falls beside him.

    ["A flashy entrance, huh?"] Adrian said in a sarcastic voice.

    Natasha ignored Adrian''s sarcastic tone. "Who is she? Is it your new girlfriend?" she asked as she looked Emma Frost up and down.

    Emma Frost realized that she is a woman by the voice, she also realized that this woman is very close to Adrian, when she was going to use her powers to see the relationship she has with Adrian something happened that left her astonished.

    Adrian approached Natasha and hugged her, then the Symbiote of his body went towards Natasha and turned her into a female version of him.

    In the eyes of the public, it just seems that the creature embraced the person who arrived and that person''s ''shell or skin'' appeared.

    ["Is that a new look?"] Natasha asked as she touched the hood.

    The cops seeing this freak show happening in front of them started to get frantic, if one of this creature was a problem, then two are much worse!

    Adrian ignored Natasha''s question, and walked calmly towards the edge of the bridge while holding Natasha''s hand.

    ["How nice of you."] Natasha commented in a sarcastic voice.

    Emma Frost woke up from her stupor and tried to invade Natasha''s mind, but she couldn''t either! What''s going on in this world?

    Adrian stopped at the edge of the bridge and answered her question: ["See you around, Emma Frost."] And when he goes, he jumped into the water.

    "You! No ... What are you guys?!" The police captain took courage and asked.

    Adrian looked at the police captain, and he focused his attention on the name in his uniform, seeing the name ''George Stacy'' in the police captain''s uniform he replied: ["Don''t treat us like a freak, Captain George Stacy. And to answer your question."]

    Adrian stopped for a moment and said with a smile that made George trembles inside: ["We Are Venom!"] Suddenly he jumped into the water while holding Natasha''s hands.

    ----------------------------------

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 41 - 40 - Repercussions.

    Many thanks to Joshua Contreras for his support! As a thank you, I''ll post chapter 70 of this novel on Pa treon!

    ---------------------------------

    A day later at Alexander Pierce''s personal mansion.

    "You f_u_c_k_i_n_g idiots!" Alexander Pierce shouted on the phone in anger!

    "Sir?" The person who was talking to Alexander Pierce asked confused.

    "How did the order to bring that boy alive turned into a shootout in the middle of New York!?" Alexander shouted angrily as he hit his personal table! He has never been so angry before! Since he learned what happened on TV, he wondered; How did a simple order become such a mess!?

    "Sir, we were going to kidnap him, but we didn''t expect him to know how to defend himself! and you didn''t tell us that he was a monster!" The voice on the cell phone shouted in self-defense, totally unaware that the person he shouted was his own boss!

    Alexander Pierce was also curious about this subject, he never thought that boy was something ... Something so different.

    Since that incident happened in the image of that monster that is running on social networks, he tried to cover it up, but it was impossible! It happened in the middle of New York! To make matters worse, this incident was being broadcast live!

    "I don''t want to hear your excuses! I want to know what the hell is this ''Venom''! I want to know everything about it! I want you to capture and interrogate that woman who is supposed to be a victim of this incident! She must know something about this" Alexander Pierce yelled as he sat in an armchair, then he remembered something and added in a serious voice: "This is your last chance, don''t fail me again, and follow my orders! I don''t want attention! No one can know that HYDRA is alive! Luckily the agents you sent were dead! If it weren''t for that, you would be seven feet underground!"

    "Yes, Sir!"

    ...

    SHIELD base, in Nick Fury''s personal office.

    Maria Hill entered Nick Fury''s personal room and begins to report everything she discovered, and what did she say? Well, she said a word that Nick Fury hates a lot.

    "We don''t know anything about this."

    Nick Fury raised his eyebrows in irritation and asked in the calmest voice he could muster: "What do you mean we don''t know anything about?"

    "To be more specific, we don''t have images or anything to prove that Leona and Natasha are in New York City." Maria Hill corrected what she said, and added: "We only have reports from witnesses who saw two women and a man getting off at New York airport. According to the female witnesses, the man is approximately 1.80 CM tall, he has messy hair, a muscular physique, and neon blue eyes. We think this man is Adrian Weismann, we don''t know how he can change so much in such a short time, but due to his special condition, common sense doesn''t work on him."

    Nick Fury was annoyed to hear what his agent said, why the hell is that description so detailed!? But he didn''t let it show on his face and continued to listen to what the agent found out.

    "Male witnesses say they saw two women, one of the women has a curvy body and big b_r_e_a_s_ts, she has long black hair and a soft pale skin, she is 1.70 tall and her most attractive feature would be her sapphire blue eyes. The other woman-"When Maria Hill goes on, she continued to report everything she discovered. Nick Fury raised his hands with a gesture of stopping.

    He puts his hand on his head as if he has a lot of headache and asked with a sigh: "The next woman has red hair, right? Why are you reporting so much detail?" he asked while thinking; I don''t care what kind of bodies she has! I want to know what they are doing in New York City!

    "Yes, we assume that this woman is Natasha Romanoff, a witness said that she stole a motorcycle at the airport, and later we met a witness saying that she stole a white helmet and that same witness reported that he was physically assaulted by Natasha." Maria Hill reports with a serious look.

    "And?" Nick Fury asked.

    "We found a headless body in one of New York''s alleys, the mark around the neck is very similar to the mark of the agents who died in that incident." She reported while taking her tablet and reading the victim''s file. "The victim''s name is Josh Archer, he frequents a nightclub called Hell Club. He is also a businessman who owns a medium-sized company, he has been with the police on charges of **** crimes, he was arrested three times by the police, when the police asked the victim if he was the person who r_a_p_ed her, the victim denied it, and he was released for lack of evidence."

    "Did Venom kill him?" Nick Fury asked with narrowed eyes.

    "From the teeth marks around the victim''s neck, we assume so." Maria Hill responded while showing Nick Fury photos of the dead body. "Currently, we only have this information." She added while waiting for more orders.

    Nick Fury took the images and while looking at the victim''s dead body, he thought for a few seconds about what to do.

    "That blonde woman, do we identify who she is?"

    Maria Hill took her tablet and showed the blonde woman''s identity: "Her name is Emma Grace Frost, she is part of the second ric_h_e_s_t family in Boston, but because of family problems, she decided to leave the family and live alone."

    Nick Fury took the tablet and reads everything that SHIELD knows about her, seeing that she also works at the Hell Club, he thinks that this has some involvement with the victim that Venom killed, so he made a decision. "I want you to send agents and interrogate Emma Frost."

    "Yes, Sir!" Maria Hill responded as she left Nick Fury''s office, but before she left she heard her boss saying:

    "I want all the information about this club called ''Hell Club'', try to find some connection between this club and these two guys."

    Maria Hill nodded in agreement and left Nick''s office.

    -------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 42 - 41 - Real intentions.

    Today is a very happy day for me! i turned 20 years old!

    I never thought I would spend my birthday isolated in a hotel and singing congratulations to myself .... T_T

    I also never thought I would be sick on my 20th birthday ...

    I am sad now...

    F_u_c_k COVID-19! My body hurts!

    big chapter today, I hope you enjoy.

    ------------------------------------------------------

    Without knowing that two organizations were looking for her, Emma Frost was currently in a police station being questioned by a police officer.

    "You don''t want to get in trouble, right? So tell us about your relationship with that creature!" A policeman yelled as he hits the table in an attempt to intimidate her, but all he has gotten from her so far was an arrogant smile from her.

    Since that incident when that monster appeared on television, people are scared,they wanted an answer from the government about what that monster is. As the government did not know anything about the matter, they are pressing the police to try to get some information from the only ''victim'' who came into contact with this monster. Because of this, the police are extremely stressed!

    The police captain, George Stacy who was watching this interrogation through a mirror just shakes his head in disappointment, he does not agree with the attitude of interrogating a victim, but he couldn''t do anything about it, after all, the government itself was asking for this interrogation to happen, what could a police captain do about it? The answer is, nothing.

    He suspects that this woman knows that creature that calls itself ''Venom''. At first, he tried to interrogate her, after all, he thought she was scared, but suddenly this woman stopped being scared and an arrogant air started to envelop her.

    She is looking at everyone like insects! And he doesn''t like that!

    George thinks that this woman was acting all the time, he is not sure, but this woman is very dangerous, she is not an innocent woman as she appeared to be.

    While George was thinking about several things, he suddenly saw a man in a suit entering the interrogation room, he quickly stopped thinking and ran towards the room. When he went to ask who this man was.

    The man suddenly stopped and picked up an identity and pointed in his direction.

    "National security, I will take this woman into custody. Here is the mandate." The man handed George a warrant and left the room accompanied by Emma Frost who was smirking,

    George read the mandate and saw that everything was normal, but something doesn''t smell good, the government sent her to question, but suddenly someone from national security appeared? This is weird!

    "Hey, you can''t-" When the officer who was interrogating Emma Frost is going to complain about the matter, George takes his shoulder while shaking his head with a gesture of saying nothing.

    George looked at the man''s back and asked, "Who are you?"

    The man turned around and replied, "My name is John." Soon he turned and left.

    "John, huh? That sounds like a false name." George answered him.

    The man just smiled and left beside Emma.

    ...

    In a black car, that was going through the streets of New York, inside that car was John and Emma Frost.

    "Really, John? Didn''t you have a better name? Who would have thought that the Black King, Sebastian Shaw has a terrible sense of appointment." Emma Frost said in an arrogant yet playful voice.

    "You exposed yourself too much this time, White Queen. What were you thinking about appearing on TV with that thing?" Sebastian Shaw asked seriously.

    Hearing Shaw''s question. Emma looked at him with a cold, angry look that made the black King surprised for a moment and replied, "It''s not that thing, his name is Adrian, and he''s like us."

    Shaw looked seriously at Emma Frost and asked, "What are you planning to do?"

    Emma Frost looked seriously at the Black King and replied: "I want him ... Adrian has potential, I want him as a White King."

    Sebastian Shaw, the Black King raised his eyebrows in surprise at what he heard. "We hadn''t chosen the underwater prince, Namor. As a candidate for White King? Why the sudden change?"

    Emma frost was disgusted when she heard Namor''s name. "That fish refused us, and you know that."

    "Even if he refuses to enter, we could attract him to the group, after all, you had an affair with him." Shaw responded with a sly smile, seeing Emma''s shocked face, he added: "Do you think I didn''t know that? Come on, Emma. Don''t treat me like a fool, even before you took over as White Queen, I had been in this cat and mouse scheme for years."

    Emma Frost looked at him with serious eyes. "Are you spying on me?"

    Sebastian Shaw didn''t answer Emma''s question, he just looked at her with a smile, but that smile was enough for her to know that he was spying on her.

    "First, it was me. Second, it was Prince Namor. Will the third be the one you call Adrian?" Shaw asked with a serious face, and added in a relieved voice: "Your love life is very complicated, huh? I''m glad we''re not together anymore."

    "Shut up! You have no right to meddle in this matter! Who I relate to or who I don''t relate to is not your problem! This problem is only mine!" Emma shouted angrily! She absolutely doesn''t like to be touched on! Her love relationsh_i_p_s were all disasters!

    She got so angry that without realizing her skin it started to look like a diamond!

    Shaw seeing this just points to her skin. When Emma looked in the direction where Shaw pointed and saw her skin like diamond, she quickly took a deep breath and her expression went cold and calculating again. (For those who know Emma from the comics, a little warning, I changed her personality a little bit, she will still be cold and calculating, but due to problems in the relationsh_i_p_s she had, sometimes she will lose her cool when this subject is I changed some events that happened to her relationsh_i_p_s too, just to let you know.)

    "Why is there such a sudden interest in this man named Adrian?" Shawn asked curiously.

    "He''s a potential mutant, if I train him well, he''ll be a big help in our goal of mutant supremacy." Emma responded with a cold face.

    "Come on, Emma. I already told you not to treat me like a fool, I want to know the real purpose of you being inviting him to take over as White King." Shaw said with a serious face, he was not a fool, he knows that she was up to something, he just did not know what it was.

    "Tsk ... Fox as always, huh." Emma Frost grumbled in annoyance, then she added: "Adrian has the potential to be an Omega-level mutant. I was also unable to use my telepathy on him, it is as if there was an impenetrable barrier in his mind, his power is also very peculiar, I saw with my own eyes how his power works, he can also pass his power on to someone, I still don''t know all the details of his power, but that power will be very valuable to us."

    It took a while for Shaw to absorb all the information he has just received, after thinking for a while, he said as he smiled slyly: "Interesting. A man capable of becoming as strong as an Omega-level mutant, huh?"

    Emma narrowed her eyes at her partner, then she said in warning: "Don''t touch him. He''s mine, only mine, and I never liked who touches my stuff."

    "Did you like him that much, huh? What''s so different about him that you''re so obsessed with it?" Shaw asked in a mocking tone of voice.

    Emma Frost said nothing, she just looked at the window and as she watched the scenery pass through the window, she started to remember her meeting with Adrian.

    At first, she was fascinated by his power, then she acted out of fear to try to get close to him, so as to know more about him, but for some reason when she saw those neon blue eyes, she felt her instincts scream danger, but as at the same time she felt like she was in a very comfortable place, it was the same feeling she had when she had her first boyfriend, she didn''t think this was love at first sight, she was not that foolish, she just ... She just wanted the owner of those neon blue eyes next to her, something was telling her that if she followed him, she will find a world she has never seen before, but she was not a woman who liked to follow someone! She prefered to be in charge!

    ----------------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 43 - 42 - Why are they so persistent!?

    Another long chapter! I hope you like it!

    ---------------------------------------------------

    Right now I''m walking through the window into a house that Nat said was a hiding place. I don''t know how many hours I spent running away from the police, but one thing I can say, they are persistent! F_u_c_k! They chased us into the night !!

    They sent helicopters, police cars, armored cars, F_u_c_k! They just needed to send a Tank! Why are they so committed to catch us!? I even saw several agents in black suits, I think maybe they were from SHIELD.

    I walked towards the window and after I feel Nat come in too, I closed the window.

    "They are persistent." Nat said in an irritated voice.

    I can''t see her expression, but I bet she must be quite irritated. Why can''t I see her expression? Well, we discovered a new Venom power in this pursuit, we managed to stay invisible! Cool, right!? With that power I can do many things, and no! I will not use to spy on women! Come on, I have Nat and my mom who are practically my lovers? Girlfriends?Wives? I honestly don''t know what our relationship is, I don''t care what relationship we have either, I just want to be with them and they want to be with me, isn''t that enough? (Although one of them is my mother. I came to discover after a long time that this intimate action of ours is considered something repulsive in society, but Nat told me that society is just the ''appearance'' that people want to maintain, she too said that several people say something to maintain the ''good person appearance'', but deep down they are rotten.)

    So, people have d_e_s_i_r_es that they want to do, but for fear of being judged or not having power, these people decided to repress themselves and condemn people who do what they would like to do.

    I find this thought very suffocating, if you want to do something, just go and do it! (I can probably say that because I have power and two badass women supporting me ...)

    Well, I decided not to think about it too much and do what I want, I don''t care what people think of me either. (Living with what people say seems tiring.)

    Back to the subject. It was funny to see the cop looking for us, why was it funny? Well, we are right in front of him! And he didn''t see us!

    I think that power is a kind of camouflage, I''m not sure yet ... It requires more research.

    I deactivate my invisible form and give my Symbiote a command to enter my body, so I''m in my normal form.

    When I was going to give the command to the Symbiote that is in Nat''s body back to my body, I heard Nat saying something while undoing his invisible form.

    ["So her name is Emma Frost, huh?"] She asked me in a voice mixed with Venom''s.

    Ok ... I can''t tell if she''s irritated or not when she''s in that shape, after all, all I can see is the face of Venom.

    I give my Symbiote a command, then they crawl back into my body, so I can see Nat''s serious expression.

    "Who is she?" Nat asked me in a serious voice.

    I think she''s jealous ...

    [The genius of the millennium! Congratulations on using your head!] Venom told me in a sarcastic voice.

    Shut up! Bastard! What the hell is a millennium genius!?

    Hey! Don''t be silent! Damn it!

    Soon I started to tell how I met Emma Frost.

    While I was telling Nat how I met Emma Frost, I started walking through the house I entered, currently, I am on the second floor of the house.

    After a while, I finished telling the story of how I met Emma, I also searched the whole house. The house has three bedrooms on the second floor and a bathroom. On the first floor, the house is divided into a living room, kitchen, and bathroom. The house is fully furnished, but it is not expensive furniture. The house is quite ... Normal? Yes, that is the answer. The house is very normal ... I wonder if it would be strange to live in such a normal house? By the way, this house has a bas_e_m_e_nt too, I haven''t been to the bas_e_m_e_nt yet. The reason for not going? Well, I can do that tomorrow, right?

    Currently, I''m in the living room, so I think sleeping would be cool, after all, that day was long. I start walking towards one of the rooms on the second floor while being accompanied by Nat.

    In fact, she''s scaring me a little bit, she didn''t say anything, she just accompanied me around the house while listening to the story I was telling her. To be honest, this is very strange! Imagine you talking to yourself while someone looked at you with serious and fixed eyes?

    "This is weird." Nat said it out loud, finally, she said something!

    "What is strange?" I asked as I opened the bedroom door.

    I entered the room and with a mental command I only have black u_n_d_e_r_w_e_a_r, I didn''t say that before, but all my clothes are black. Well, that should be obvious, shouldn''t it? After all, my clothes are made of Symbiotes.

    As I look at the double bed in the bedroom, I heard Nat saying, "This whole situation is strange! This woman is very suspicious! She saw a two-meter monster killing someone in front of her and she tells her story to that monster!? This is completely meaningless! I will investigate her later, but for now..."

    See? I said she was suspicious. Hmm? Why did she suddenly stopped talking?

    When I turned to Nat, I see her only in p_a_n_t_i_e_s and bra. Knowing what will happen next, I quickly cut off Venom''s view of my body.

    Before I can even say anything, she pushed me on the bed and climbed on top of me, while she is on top of me, she takes off the red bra she was wearing and throws it somewhere.

    Seeing those big b_r_e_a_s_ts and toned body, I start to get excited, when I go to move, Nat holds my hands on the bed and approached my ear. "You are not going to do anything today ... Today, I will be in charge."

    I shivered all over listening to her loving voice in my ear, I don''t particularly mind letting her stay in charge, I know very well that she will get tired first than I do, that''s when I must resume command.

    Nat gets up on the bed and slowly she takes off her p_a_n_t_i_e_s, as if she is seducing me, my heart started to pound, I looked at every inch of her body, seeing her toned body and her big b_r_e_a_s_ts in front of me, I started to breathe heavily as if I can''t wait for what''s to come. (I love this activity!)

    Soon she takes off her p_a_n_t_i_e_s and throws it somewhere I don''t care, after that, she just stands on the bed as if she''s telling me to look at her entire n_a_k_e_d body.

    Again, I look at every inch of her body, then my attention is focused on her p_u_s_s_y, seeing her p_u_s_s_y with red hair, I feel my c_o_c_k go rigid.

    Yes, I have this kind of fetish, I also have a strange fetish for having s_e_x with her in her hybrid form.

    "You let it grow, huh?" I said in an animated voice.

    Knowing what I was talking about, she answered me with a perverted smile as she sits on my waist, very close to the area of my d_i_c_k: "Didn''t you like it?"

    I smiled at her response and said, "Of course I did." Soon I give my Symbiote a mental command, with that, I am totally n_a_k_e_d.

    Nat smiled and brings her face close to mine, then we kiss with love, but slowly we get hotter and hotter, and soon that kiss becomes something fierce and hungry.

    Her scent, her heavy breath, the feel of her b_r_e_a_s_ts on my c_h_e_s_t, I absolutely love it!

    While kissing me, she took my d_i_c_k with her hand and started to c_a_r_e_s_s it, so I can feel her moving her h_i_p_s while rubbing her hairy p_u_s_s_y on my d_i_c_k, I also feel a liquid coming out of her p_u_s_s_y and falling on her head of my c_o_c_k, and I know very well what that liquid is. "I want all of it in my w_o_m_b, okay? Today, you are not allowed to leave my w_o_m_b! I want every drop of your c_u_m in my w_o_m_b!" she told me lovingly while kissing me.

    I do what she asked of me, I also didn''t plan to do anything different, with both hands I take her a_s_s and squeeze! Soon I can feel her positioning my c_o_c_k at the entrance to her p_u_s_s_y, knowing that, I open her a_s_s a little and with a movement of my h_i_p_s I invaded her p_u_s_s_y! I just stop invading her p_u_s_s_y when I feel something blocking my d_i_c_k, I know this is at the entrance to her uterus, and I know I shouldn''t go in now, after all, it will only cause her pain. And I don''t want that.

    Nat kissed me more fiercely as she started moving up and down with her a_s_s ...

    Ugh ~! This squeeze is incredible! I can''t get enough of it!

    This night will be long...

    -------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 44 - 43 - I love her so much!

    I opened my sleepy eyes and the first thing I saw was the face of my mother who was sitting on top of my body, I also feel a soft breath coming from my left side. I don''t even have to turn my face to deduce that this breath comes from Nat.

    Yesterday she was more aggressive than usual, I had to come inside her eight times until she was satisfied and fell asleep, I think her jealousy caused this result? Anyway, as I have the Symbiote to regenerate, I''m not feeling tired, I''m just feeling insatiable hunger, I still haven''t found a cure for that insatiable hunger, so far this hunger isn''t hurting me, but I''m sure this will be problematic in the future.

    "Ara, did you wake up?" My mom told me with a smile while sitting on my h_i_p_s.

    Suddenly I feel an incredible p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e coming from my c_o_c_k, soon I realized that my c_o_c_k is inside my mother. "What are you doing?" I asked curiously as I looked up at my mom with wide eyes.

    Seeing her big b_r_e_a_s_ts that is swaying a little because of the movement she is doing, seeing her toned body and hairy p_u_s_s_y that I love so much, I soon realized that she is n_a_k_e_d.

    "You have been a bad boy, Adrian." My mom told me with a serious look as she made a move up and down with her h_i_p_s.

    I feel an incredible tightness coming from her p_u_s_s_y when she said those words, I''m a little confused why she called me ''bad'', but knowing my mom, she is probably upset because I neglected her.

    Only it doesn''t make sense, I don''t remember neglecting her, after all, every day I have had s_e_x with her. (But on second thought, I haven''t had s_e_x since this trip happened, I think she''s upset about it?)

    "While I was busy cleaning up the mess you made ... You are here having fun with Nat. And it makes me very jealous." She said with a dangerous look as she stopped moving and looked at my face.

    Ok ... I''m a little scared now, I remembered very well the last time she made this face, and it happened when I broke her vase and she was very angry.

    Before I even try to defend myself, she approached my face and kissed me, soon I find myself intoxicated by her addictive smell and the soft sensation coming from her lips.

    She stopped kissing me and looked into my eyes with a heavy breath. I looked into her pale blue eyes and find myself mesmerized, then I use my right hand and c_a_r_e_s_sed her face with love.

    "Are you angry?" I asked as I c_a_r_e_s_s her face.

    Soon I see her closing her eyes as if she is enjoying my c_a_r_e_s_ses. "Yes." She answered me in a loving voice.

    "I''m angry!" suddenly she said angrily while squeezing my hands tightly.

    She changes her mood very quickly, huh? She is very bipolar.

    Finishing doing this, I lift my torso and hug my mom while squeezing her a_s_s, I hear her m_o_a_ning softly in my ears, but I ignored it and slowly use my hands to make an up and down movement, when I do this, I feel my c_o_c_k penetrate deeply into the insides of my mother''s c_u_n_t, feeling incredible p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e coming from my c_o_c_k, I suddenly feel an immense d_e_s_i_r_e to come.

    "What can I do to make you calm down?" I asked in a low voice in her ear as I drop my s_e_m_e_n into the deepest part of her p_u_s_s_y, I feel her p_u_s_s_y squeezing my c_o_c_k.

    This squeeze is incredible! I think her grip exceeds Nat''s.

    My mom bites my shoulder hard in an attempt to stop herself from screaming, I feel my blood running down my shoulder, but I ignored it, I know that in a little while it will be healed.

    I feel my mother''s body shaking a little, I then hugged her gently as I penetrate her p_u_s_s_y in slow movements. Every time we had s_e_x, the s_e_x was always intense, but I''m going to go slow today, I feel like she''s going to enjoy it more like this.

    "Y-Y-Y-You know very well what I want." She said to me stuttering a little while breathing heavily.

    Yes ... I know very well what she wants, but I want her to say it.

    "Tell me what you want." I said looking into her eyes while I parted with her a little and c_a_r_e_s_sed her big b_r_e_a_s_ts.

    "I knew, you are evil." She said in a soft voice as she pressed her face to my c_h_e_s_t.

    I will never stop surprising myself as she changes her mood quickly, she suddenly gets irritated like a lioness, then she becomes tame like a puppy, I really don''t understand this side of her, but it is this side of her that I love the most.

    Is it very contradictory? Yes. Is she too irrational? Sometimes. But I love that way of her.

    "I want you to do with me what you did to Nat." She told me with a red face as she kissed me.

    She''s very cute!!!

    I kissed her passionately as I slowly penetrated her, I want to have slow s_e_x with her, I also want to test something.

    I give a mental command to my Symbiote and soon I feel several Symbiote leaving my body and entering my mother''s body, soon she is in a hybrid form of Venom, with the only difference that she is not fully dressed, she is with b_r_e_a_s_ts and hairy p_u_s_s_y that I love so much of her uncovered, she also has her abdomen bare.

    Yes, I recently discovered that I also have this abdominal fetish! I especially love the abs that are set! As my mom and Nat are ex-Agents, their bodies are defined and I love it so much! Seriously, am I becoming a pervert?

    Looking at my mother''s new appearance I feel my c_o_c_k grow as if I am fully awake, I love it so much!

    "Ah~! Y-You are a pervert." My mom told me in an accusing voice as she wrapped her legs around my waist.

    "Don''t you want to have s_e_x in that way?" I asked while also transforming myself into my hybrid form.

    "I-I-I did not say that." She answered me while wrapping her arms around my neck and kissing me.

    I smiled at her response, I really love her so much!

    -------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 45 - 44 - World reaction.

    Many thanks to Tim! these two chapters were only possible thanks to your patronage!

    ----------------------------------

    While Adrian was having two happy days with his wives. The world around is still in chaos!

    Normal citizens were in a panic! They all saw on television the image of two black monsters that have several sharp teeth and a big tongue! They all wanted an answer from the government about what this monster was!

    As the government didn''t know what this monster was either, they remained silent. This attitude greatly frustrated the citizens of New York!

    As they did not have an official government response, rumors about these self-styled creatures ''Venom'' started to emerge.

    "I think it is a government experiment."Said an old man to a reporter.

    Suddenly a young man appeared and said, "I think he is an alien! Come on, there''s no way this creature can be an experiment!"

    "I think he is a mutation of humans!"Said a child with a lollipop in his hand.

    "Venom? What is it!? I don''t care! let me play my game!" Said an old man with white hair with black glasses on his face.

    Several theories are circulating around, but the theories most accepted by the public, is that this monster that calls itself ''Venom'' is a government experiment, after all, the public knows very well that Captain America was a government experiment, for Because of this, the idea that this monster is an experiment is widely accepted by the general public, but that does not mean that they are relaxed about it!

    Of course, there are those people who believe that they are aliens. And to be honest, these people are the ones who are right, but they don''t know that, right?

    While the world debated what this ''Venom'' was. The organizations and companies that were interested in this ''Venom'' started to move each with a goal in mind.

    ...

    SHIELD base. Nick Fury''s personal office.

    "What do you mean, she was not found?" Nick Fury asked calmly with a raised eyebrow.

    Maria Hill who reported that SHIELD was unable to find Emma Frost was well aware that this news did not please him.

    "When our agents arrived at the location where Emma Frost was located, they did not find her. When the agents investigated the security camera, they will find out that she had left the police station with a tall man wearing a suit." Maria Hill replied as she placed images of the man on Nick''s personal table.

    Nick Fury took the images and looked at it one by one while listening to what his agent was saying.

    "The agents asked the officers who the man was, and the officers replied that the man was from national security and his name was John." Maria Hill said, soon she started looking for something on her personal computer, and added: "We couldn''t find anything related to this man, it''s like he doesn''t exist."

    Nick Fury drops the photos on his personal table and puts his hand on his head as if he has a lot of headaches, he thought; Why is everything related to this kid so complicated!? Damn it!

    "Did you find anything about the ''Hell Club''?" Nick Fury asked.

    "Yes." Maria Hill responded, she looked at her computer and said: "Hell Club is a luxury club that is frequented by the wealthiest people in New York, this place is also used for entrepreneurs to do business in secret."

    "And?" Nick Fury asked.

    "We only know that." Maria Hill responded seriously.

    This whole situation is annoying Nick Fury! It looked like that boy was born to provoke his patience! All the trouble that boy gets into. Nick Fury discovered many things he did not know! And he didn''t like that! He didn''t like not knowing about things! He must know everything! SHIELD was created for that!

    "Did you find that boy?" Nick Fury asked.

    "No. The police and our agents chased him all day, but when the night came, the boy and his companion suddenly disappeared."

    Right now Nick Fury really wanted to scream in frustration! If he had hair now, he was sure he would be falling out because of the stress he was experiencing!

    "Keep looking for Adrian''s location! We cannot leave him unattended!"

    "Yes, Sir!"

    ...

    Meanwhile at Alexander Pierce''s mansion.

    "What do you mean they didn''t find her!?" Alexander Pierce shouted angrily! He just didn''t throw his cell phone on the floor in anger because he needed to know more news!

    "Sir, when we arrived at the station Emma Frost was already gone, we looked at the security camera and found out that she had gone out with a person in a suit." The voice on the phone said.

    "I don''t want an excuse! Damn it!" Alexander Pierce shouted, soon he sits down and takes a deep breath, he needs to think about the next steps, he can''t make flashy moves, he doesn''t want to get SHIELD''s attention yet, even though he has almost 80% SHIELD, he still didn''t feel safe, he will only feel safe when he has 100% SHIELD in his hands.

    "What should we do, sir?" The voice asked.

    After thinking for a long time Alexander made his decision: "We shouldn''t do anything, for now, we need to let this incident cool down, I want you to keep watching the streets of New York, if any agents find Adrian, I want you to you notify me immediately!" Alexander Pierce gave his orders and hanged up his phone before hearing the voice on the other side say something.

    Alexander is not stupid, he has informants within SHIELD, everything Nick Fury knows about this situation, he also knows, the only difference between Nick Fury and him, is that he still cannot make big moves.

    "Hell Club, huh? I''m going to send a disguised agent to visit this club, I need to know what they''re hiding, I don''t think this club is just where rich people get together." He said out loud while calling someone.

    ----------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 46 - Eros!

    First I would like to make it clear, I am not going to stop this romance, I am also not going to leave this romance.

    Please, you can relax.

    Context: I was here in my secluded apartment while suffering the pain of COVID-19 until a friend of mine at Discord recommended me a book on Greek mythology, I was so fissured in this world that without me realizing it, I made a sketch of a romance +18. lol T_T

    I really have to look for what to do ...

    Anyway, I published a draft of two thousand words of this original novel, so I want you to look and tell me what you think, I accept any constructive criticism.

    As you know, I am a novice author, I really don''t know how to write a good novel yet.

    The name of the original novel is Eros: the God of Olympus

    ........

    Outburst: PLEASE stop calling me disgusting! just because you don''t like i_n_c_e_s_t, you don''t need to offend the author.

    As I said before, this romance is not i_n_c_e_s_t, Adrian is not Leona''s son !! F_u_c_k!

    Last week I received an evaluation calling me disgusting and giving me a low rating, the person who did this did not even explain or give a constructive opinion about the novel.

    But I know that there are people like that, after all, they want to force their selfish d_e_s_i_r_es on the author, because of that many authors stop writing, it is simply unbearable!

    1: I will not give in to your selfish d_e_s_i_r_es, I will accept suggestions and constructive tips to learn how to improve, but I will not change my romance because you don''t like it. I am the author, not you.

    2: This is a relatively slow story, I like to develop the story, but if you notice that I am too slow please let me know.

    have a nice day.

 Chapter 47 - 45 - A strange sense of pride?

    I opened my eyes and the first thing I see is the face of Nat who was sleeping, she was also smiling as if she was having a happy dream, really, she looked very beautiful smiling, I also feel someone hugging my back, I don''t even have to look to know that it''s my mom.

    Yesterday, I intended to look around the neighborhood and eat something, but my mom showed up when I finished satisfying my mom and throwing all my c_u_m into her w_o_m_b. Nat suddenly woke up and asked for more! I know she was pretending to be asleep! But couldn''t she wait for me to eat something!? I was starving!

    Anyway, I abused my resistance and had s_e_x with her! The last thing I remembered was c_u_m_m_i_n_g inside her and falling unconscious! I was very tired! (Even though I have superhuman stamina, and an insane healing speed! I get tired if I don''t eat! And my mom and Nat look like they''re insatiable!)

    But I did my job! I could take it! Although I''m starving! Seriously, I feel like one day I''m going to die doing this activity! Although I prefer to die while having s_e_x ... After all, there are worse ways to die, and dying while having s_e_x is not one of them. (I think.)

    I give Nat a quick kiss on the mouth and try to get up, but suddenly I feel p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e coming from my d_i_c_k! Looking at my younger brother, I see that he is still inside Nat''s hairy c_u_n_t, for a moment I am mesmerized by her red-haired c_u_n_t, after all, it is very beautiful, but I don''t want to wake up a hungry lioness. (After all, I need to eat something!)

    With that thought, I slowly pulled my c_o_c_k out of her p_u_s_s_y and soon I heard a ''Puff'' sound when I removed it, I ignored the sound and soon I see my s_e_m_e_n running down her p_u_s_s_y.

    Hmm, won''t she be pregnant after that? I mean, won''t they both be pregnant after that? I don''t know how many times I came, but I know I came many times!

    Well, I''ll deal with it when the time comes.

    After taking my c_o_c_k out of her p_u_s_s_y, I turned and kissed my mother''s mouth, then I get up from the bed slowly, I don''t want to wake them up. (Although I don''t think they will wake up now.)

    When I managed to get out of bed in a stealthy way, I looked at the two beauties who are sleeping on the bed while my c_u_m drips from their c_u_n_t, for some reason that sight made me feel proud? I feel a sense of accomplishment? I do not understand well, but this feeling is not bad ...

    Anyway, I covered them with a sheet and I''m looking for a bathroom while I''m n_a_k_e_d, why don''t I wear clothes or cover myself with Symbiote? Well, walking n_a_k_e_d is an invigorating sensation.

    I opened the bedroom door and walked down the halls looking for the bathroom, then I find the bathroom and entered it.

    I looked at the bathtub and turned on the tap as soon as the water started to fall, and while I wait for the water in the tub to fill, I looked in the mirror. Seeing a m_a_t_u_r_e face, with neon blue eyes and messy black hair for a moment, I don''t recognize myself, but when I touch my face, I feel like it''s me.

    It''s a strange feeling, I feel like I''m the only one who has m_a_t_u_r_ed too fast? After all, I''m only 14! How can a 14-year-old child look like 21-year-old!? I know this is because of the Symbiote! But it is a strange feeling.

    Speaking of Symbiote, I forgot about Venom. I give a mental command and I released the vision of Venom in my body.

    [I am getting irritated by these vision blocks! I already said I don''t care about you having s_e_x! I don''t care! I am an as_e_x_u_a_l species!] Venom screamed in my mind.

    Shut up! I feel weird about having s_e_x with you watching! I don''t have that fetish!

    I have several strange fetishes like having s_e_x in the hybrid form of Venom, I also like women who have a slightly hairy c_u_n_t, I also like women who have a defined abdomen. Hmm, ok, this is weird! But I don''t care! I like it!

    I quickly turned off the tap and get in the bath. "Ahhh ~! This feeling is very good! I feel like I can sleep!"

    When I said it out loud, I suddenly feel my stomach growl as if I''m very hungry!

    I totally forgot about that! I quickly took a shower and brushed my teeth. I don''t know how much time I spent in the bathroom, but I know I finished it fast! I quickly go down the stairs while I''m n_a_k_e_d and walked towards the kitchen, I opened the fridge and found various types of food.

    "Damn it! The foods are all frozen! I can''t eat like that! I also don''t want to make the food and wait for it to be ready." I said to myself out loud.

    [I''m hungry! Let''s eat some heads!] Venom screamed in my head.

    I''m hungry too! Damn it!

    "I have no choice, I''m going to buy food!" I said out loud as I walked to the entrance to the house, I quickly opened the door and go out on the street!

    "KYAAAAAAAAAAA!" I heard a girl scream, looking in the direction of the scream, I see a girl with blond hair tied in a ponytail style, she is wearing jeans and a green blouse, she was also holding something in her hand, suddenly she dropped this something on the floor, but I quickly picked it up and see that this is food? Yes, this is food! And it''s in a bowl!

    "Kyaa? Why are you screaming!?" I asked confused as I looked at the food in my hand. This smells really good! It must be very delicious!

    Unconsciously, I started drooling, but when I realized that I''m drooling, I quickly cleaned myself with my arms.

    "S-S-Sir! why are you n_a_k_e_d?" The blonde girl asked me stammering as she put both hands on her eyes, but I can tell she has an opening between her fingers.

    N_a_k_e_d? I looked down and see my little brother ... "F_u_c_k." I quickly returned the bowl of food to the girl and quickly run into my house!

    --------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 48 - Sigh. Read this.

    I really don''t like doing this, but I have to explain what is going on.

    A few days ago, I have been receiving several spam reviews, what does this mean?

    People who have nothing to do go to my novel and give a 1 star review.

    So far so good, it happens all the time, I delete the review and follow my life.

    But people are persistent with useless things, it seems that they like to torment people''s lives, they kept coming back and doing a negative review.

    Seriously, you have nothing to do? If you don''t like romance look for another one! Stop harassing my life and work.

    Sigh ... OK.

    Context: Their Review is about the topic of i_n_c_e_s_t and **** (which did not happen) in my novel.

    First: I hate any form of ****, I feel disgusted by this horrible crime, my friend was r_a_p_ed and even today she suffers from it, she can''t even speak to me without being afraid.

    Because of that event, I gained a lot of hate against rapists and stories about it.

    They complain about the MC who was ''coerced'' by his mother to have s_e_x with him.

    second: If you didn''t notice or are too stupid for that, that whole chapter was inspired by chapter 3 or 4 of Grisaia no Kaijou.

    In that anime, the same thing happens, and I didn''t see people complaining about it, they will just call the MC Badass because he caught a hot woman.

    I think that if the MC was a reincarnated with 1000 years of age this would not have happened, after all, I see several fanfic that do this, I have not seen any idiot that gets spam review low in the novels of these authors.

    ...

    Seriously, I hate stressing about useless things, but it seems that people like to do it just because they think it is ''their right''.

    From the moment you offended me and told me that you have a special place for disgusting people like me in hell, you totally lost your argument, you proved that you are only here to do Hater.

    I''ll go back to chapter 1, and I''ll post a very big warning that this novel contains i_n_c_e_s_t!

    Because these idiots don''t read the tag.

    Seriously, you are complaining about i_n_c_e_s_t in a novel that since the beginning had the i_n_c_e_s_t tag.

    ....

    I humbly ask for people who like this novel to have a positive Review, at least if another low review spam happens, I will not worry.

    (I really hate this WebNovel review where everyone can do whatever they want, sigh.)

 Chapter 49 - 46 - Neighbor.

    "I again apologize for that." I said with a regretful tone of voice. I totally forget that I was n_a_k_e_d! Damn it!

    "N-N-No, it''s all right." The girl who was inside my house responded with a shaky voice while her cheeks were a little red.

    When I realized that I was n_a_k_e_d, I quickly returned to my home and gave a command to my Symbiote, when I returned to the street, I quickly apologized to the girl.

    By the way, I''m wearing an outfit that looks like black jeans and a black T-shirt.

    The girl frantically waved and tried to leave, but I didn''t want rumors of me being a pervert to circulate around! So, with a lot of effort, I invited her to my house to try to undo the misunderstanding!

    "You can sit wherever you want." I said respectfully as I sit on the couch.

    I see the girl nodding her head as she sits on the couch opposite me, she sits in a place far away ... Okay, she definitely gets it wrong! I need to correct the misunderstanding!

    I take a deep breath and asked in as calm a voice as possible while smiling. "What''s your name?"

    The girl looks at me for a moment as if paralyzed? Apparently, she realized she was watching me too much and turned her head to the side.

    "M-M-My name is Gwen Stacy." She responded without looking at me in the eye.

    I didn''t bother that she wasn''t looking at me, she''s probably scared, I''m just interested in her name. Stacy? Where did I hear that name? I feel like I heard it somewhere.

    [Looks like you have an earthworm brain, huh? In fact, I think you have a brain of a bacteria.] Venom told me in a sarcastic voice.

    "I am 14 years old! And my father is the police captain! So you can''t do anything against me!"The girl named Gwen Stacy said in a shaky voice.

    Okay, she''s treating me like a pervert! Damn it! I don''t have time for this! I want to eat! But I need to fix this misunderstanding! Wait ... She''s that guy''s daughter! I think his name was Genilson?

    [It''s George!] Venom screamed.

    Yes! It''s George! Thank you, Venom. In fact, I didn''t bother to memorize that old man''s name.

    [Sigh]

    Why is he sighing?

    "Nice to meet you, Gwen. My name is Adrian Weismann, I am also 14 years old like you." I answered calmly.

    "Huh?" Gwen looked at me with a confused expression. "You are lying! You can''t be 14!" She screamed suddenly as she looked at me with a face that says ''I don''t believe you''.

    Ahhhh! Problematic!

    I walked back to the couch and sit on it. "Here take it." I said as I gave her my passport and ID.

    Gwen takes my passport and identity, then she looked at me and my doc_u_ments, she repeated this movement a few times, then with a discredited expression, she handed me back my doc_u_ments.

    "Are you really 14 like me?" She asked as she looked at me with a discredited look.

    "Yes." I answered honestly. "I just developed faster than normal people, maybe it''s because I lived in an isolated area in the mountains." I lied easily.

    "So, are you from the countryside?" She asked me curiously.

    "Yes, I am from the countryside! In the place where I lived there were few people! As there were so few people it was normal to walk around n_a_k_e_d! Don''t mistake me for a pervert!" I said whatever bullshit came to mind! I''m really hungry right now!

    "Lie! There is no way for such a place to exist!" Gwen said with an expression that says she didn''t believe.

    * Grrrrr *

    "What was that strange sound?" She asked curiously as she looked around.

    "It was my belly, I was about to go out and buy food when you suddenly appeared at my door! And answering your question, just because you don''t know the place doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist." Gwen looked at me with a shocked face, then she takes the bowl of food and handed it to me.

    "What you said is true ..."Why did she answer me with a shaky smile? Friendly? "As we had a new neighbor, my mom told me to deliver this complimentary bowl of food."

    Ohh. So, that''s what the bowl was. Anyway, I quickly picked up the bowl and walked towards the kitchen, then I grab a big plate and grab a big portion of food, I sit down at the table and start eating!

    This is so good!!

    While I was eating, I see Gwen looking at me with a shocked face, but soon she returned to normal and gets up from the couch while looking around with curiosity.

    "Where are your parents?" She asked.

    "I have no parents, I just have my mom and aunt, they are sleeping on the second floor, they are tired of the trip." I answered while remembering the activity I had with my mom and Nat the night before. Suddenly, I started to feel my little brother wake up, but I quickly start thinking about several random things! I can''t let my little brother wake up! I don''t want to be treated like a pervert!

    "Oh, I''m sorry for your loss." Gwen answered me with a sorry expression.

    "It''s okay, I don''t care much if I don''t have a dad, my mom and aunt are enough for me." I said honestly.

    "Do you love them?"

    "Yes," I answered with a smile. I love them! And I would do anything for them!

    Gwen stopped talking for a moment while looking at my face, then she looked at me for a long time, but suddenly she turned her head to the side and I see her face was a little red?

    "I-I-I see ... I think I should go home now." She said as she walked with quick steps towards the entrance to the house.

    "Tell your mom that the food is delicious!! See you around, neighbor!! " I screamed in thanks! I was not satisfied with that amount of food! But at least I''m not starving! And the food is really good!

    Hearing my voice, Gwen stopped at the entrance to the house and nodded her head, then she quickly opened the door and ran outside. I walked towards a window and saw her running to the house next to mine...

    Okay, the police captain lives next to my house ... Isn''t this f_u_c_k_i_n_g coincidence?

    -----------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 50 - 47 - What am I doing?

    I watched Gwen''s house a little through the window of my house, but soon I feel my stomach roar with hunger! I walked over to my mom''s suitcase in the corner of the room and look for money. (Yes, I''m stupid ... I should have thought of that before, but I was so hungry that I wasn''t thinking straight.)

    I go through the suitcase and soon find a small bag, I open the bag and inside it has 500 $ Dollars, I take 100 $ Dollars and leave the rest in her bag, I don''t know how much the food is in this neighborhood, but no it must be that expensive, right?

    I closed the suitcase and put my mother''s things away, then I walked to the entrance to the house, suddenly I stopped in front of the door and checked if I''m dressed. (I don''t want to cause another commotion.)

    Checking that everything was normal, I soon opened the door and headed out to somewhere ... Come on, I don''t know anything about where I am, I''m just going to walk and memorize the street signs, it may not seem like it, but I have a good memory ...

    While I walked the streets of the neighborhood. (Ignoring people''s eyes, after all, I''m used to being watched by them, my eyes are very different after all. Despite being a little uncomfortable...)

    How can I get used to it if I never got in touch with someone else? Well, I got a lot of attention when I was traveling to New York, at first it was strange, but after two days, I started to ignore those looks.

    [Memory of an insect...]

    Hearing an irritating voice in my head, I get angry! Can''t this guy leave me alone for a moment?

    [I can''t, I''m inside you after all.]

    Shut up! I know that!

    [Let''s eat some heads! I''m hungry!]

    Me too! Damn it!

    Hmm, if we met a bandit on the way, we will eat his head.

    [What are we waiting for!? Let''s go hunt some bad guys! I want to eat their heads!]

    Are you a psychopath with a d_e_s_i_r_e for heads!?

    ...

    Some time ago when Gwen entered her home.

    Gwen quickly enters her house and closed the door with a red face, then she went towards her window and is watching the house of her new neighbor.

    Gwen''s mother who noticed her daughter''s strange state asked confusedly, "Gwen, what happened? Why are you red in the face? Did you deliver the food I made?"

    "It''s nothing, mom." Gwen responded while not taking her eyes off Adrian''s house, as soon as she sees Adrian leaving his house, she followed him with her eyes while thinking several things that only she knows.

    While she was thinking about various things she suddenly heard her mother''s angry voice. "I do not accept!"

    "Kyaaa! Mother! What are you doing!?" She asked startled as she looked at her mother who was beside her.

    "From your look, I can tell you are interested in that man, after all, you look like a teenager in love, but I don''t accept it! He''s too old for you!" Gwen''s mother responded while watching Adrian, she knows why her daughter is so interested in him, after all, she has to admit that he is very hot, if she were a few years younger...

    "Mother! Don''t jump to conclusions! I''m not interested in him! And he''s my age..."Gwen replied while blushing.

    Hearing what her daughter said, Gwen''s mother looked at her daughter as if she doesn''t believe her words; How can that hot man be 14 years old!? I thought he was the boyfriend of that woman who visited me yesterday, she was a very kind person, what was her name again ...? Ah! Her name is Leona, I thought this man was her boyfriend.

    Gwen, her mother''s discredited face, she said: "Don''t look at me like that! I didn''t believe it either, but when he showed me his identity, I saw that he is the same age as me!"

    Gwen''s mother looked at Adrian who was already far away, and then looked at her daughter. "Huh?" That was the only thing she managed to say. "What did they give that boy to eat? Is he 14 years old? With that hot body!?"

    "Mother!" Gwen screamed as if she can''t believe what she heard her mother say.

    Gwen''s mother makes a fake cough in an attempt to change the subject and turned her head a little embarrassed.

    After a few minutes of an awkward silence between mother and daughter."Anyway, if you''re going to date that boy, I have to meet him first!" Her mother said in a voice that she didn''t take ''no'' for an answer.

    Gwen looks at her mother with a shocked face and said with a red face: "I already said that this is not it! I-"

    "I know, I know, you''re going to tell me you''re not interested in him, right?" Her mother asked with a smile on her face.

    "Yes!" Gwen responded with determination.

    "But you can''t deny that I was watching him through the window like a teenager in love, right?"

    "Yes..." She replied in a weak voice.

    "You also can''t deny that you are interested in him, right?" Her mother asked with a mischievous smile.

    "Yes, I mean no! I am not interested in him." Gwen responded with a red face.

    "See? You are interested in it! Don''t deny it! Anyway, before you date him, you have to introduce him!" Her Mother Responded as she walked towards the kitchen.

    "Mother! Is not it! Damn it!" Gwen tried to explain herself, but her mother has already went to the kitchen.

    Gwen is helpless, she looked at the window and tried to look for Adrian, but seeing that he was nowhere in sight, she sighed "Will I see you again? Hmm, what a silly question, of course, I will see him, after all, he lives next to my house."

    Gwen walked towards her room on the second floor and closed the bedroom door, then she lied on her bed, while she was lying on her bed, she remembered Adrian''s n_a_k_e_d body, suddenly she is ashamed and shakes her head in an attempt to forget that image. "Sigh, what am I doing?"

    ------------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 51 - 48 - Strange old man and chocolate!

    Many thanks to Joshua Kunz for the sponsorship! As thanks, chapter 74 of this novel will be released soon in Pa treon!

    --------------------------------------------

    As I walked the streets of Queens. Yes, that''s the name of the neighborhood, how do I know that? Well, I asked a man, I also asked him for the location of somewhere to eat, and he recommended me while looking into my eyes at a diner called ''Stan Food''. (I should have done this before ...)

    Seriously, people have to stop staring at me, I know my eyes get attention, but it''s uncomfortable! The man had the courage to ask where he could get eyes like that, I just said I was born with those eyes!

    Anyway, I walked to the location where the man told me, arriving at the place, I enter the cafeteria. Luckily there were not many people and I was soon attended, the person who was attending people was an old man with white hair. I was confused as I looked at that man, why do you ask? Well, he is serving people in normal clothes, I looked around and all the employees are wearing the name of the store (Maybe, he is the owner of the store). He is also wearing black sunglasses on his face.

    "What is your order?" He asked me in a friendly voice.

    I looked at the menu and see that the prices are cheap! And according to the image the food seems to be quite bulky, the prices vary between 10 dollars and 50 dollars, the food worth 50 dollars seems to be a special order of the week.

    I look at the $ 50 offer and read the content out loud.

    "Promotion of the week: Food for 10 people with everything you are entitled to. (Two-liter soda included.)"

    Okay, I definitely want this one!

    I told the old man what I chose and he asked me to sit anywhere, I looked around the cafeteria and choose a table at the bottom of the cafeteria, I walked over to the table and sit down.

    [That old man looks delicious, let''s eat his head!]

    I ignored the absurdity that Venom is talking about while waiting impatiently ...

    I don''t know how long it lasted, but suddenly I smell the food, looking in the direction of the smell I see several waitresses bringing several plates of food.

    I wait for them to put all the food on the table, when they finished putting all the food on the table, I said thank you to them, suddenly a black-haired waitress took a paper and wrote something and gave it to me, taking the paper, I opened it and see that it''s a cell phone number ...

    Okay, I don''t know what to do now ... I''m just going to thank her and then going to eat my food.

    Soon all the waitresses left me alone and I started eating the food! Yes! I was expecting this!

    I started eating the food as my last meal in life. This steak is delicious! Everything is delicious! Damn it! I feel like I could live eating! Suddenly I see my Symbiote leaving my body and taking the food!

    "Venom! What are you doing?" I asked out loud, but when I realized that I have spoken too loudly, I quickly covered my mouth with my hand and looked around, then I sigh in relief when I realized that no one has heard, when I looked back at the food, I see my Symbiote s_u_c_k_i_n_g food.

    [Delicious!]

    Bastard! It''s my food! Do you want to die!?

    [If I die, you will die too.]

    Tsk, I give a mental command and soon my Symbiote returned to my body, I feel my body fill with energy, but I wanted to taste the food! I looked at the food on the table and see that there are only half ...

    There''s only half now! Damn it, Venom! I quickly go back to eating.

    I don''t know how much time has passed, but when I finished eating everything and was resting on the table with a satisfied smile I suddenly heard a voice beside me.

    "You really managed to eat everything." Looking towards the voice I see the black-haired attendant who gave me her number, I nodded in agreement with her words while observing something that was in her hand.

    "What is it?" I asked curiously as I point at the food in her hand.

    "That?" She asked as she pointed to the food. I nodded."This is chocolate, the manager had it delivered as a dessert." She responded with a smile.

    The manager she spoke to must be that old man, right? When I looked in the direction of the cashier, I see the old man waving his hand at me with a smile on his face.

    I knew he was the manager! He''s also a good person!

    Anyway, I thanked the waitress and while she was collecting the dishes I bite the chocolate.

    I suddenly feel a shock all over my body! Oh my God!

    That''s really good!

    [That''s really good!]

    It seems that Venom also liked it. As soon as I tried the chocolate, I quickly swallowed it all up, suddenly I find myself without chocolate ... Damn it!

    I get up from where I was and go to the cashier, reaching the cashier, I pay the bill (50 dollars.) And when I''m about to leave the cafeteria.

    "I hope you two will come back someday." The old man said with a smile on his face.

    Suddenly, I stopped and looked at the old man strangely. Did he just say ''You two''? Who is this old man?

    While I was thinking about it, I see him pointing somewhere, looking in the direction he pointed, I see a store that is promoting chocolate, I quickly stopped thinking and run to that store!

    I will think about that old man later! I need chocolates first!

    ----------------------------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 52 - 49 - Coming home.

    I am without an editor, whoever is interested in being my editor please contact me at Discord, the only requirement is that you know English.

    Chapter 80 of this novel will be posted in Pa treon soon, thank you very much for the people who are supporting me in these quarantine times.

    ------------------------------------------

    Right now, I am returning to my home while holding ten boxes of chocolate (5 boxes in each hand). Looking at the boxes I''m holding, I can''t help thinking that I overreacted by buying all of this ...

    Yes, I think I overreacted, but the promotion was very good! A box of chocolate for only $ 4.50 is very cheap!

    As I only had 50 Dollars left, I spent all the money on chocolates, I didn''t even want to know my change, I just took the boxes and started walking towards my house, the attendant''s face when he saw me lift all these boxes it was a little funny ...

    Now you ask me: ''why this fixation for chocolate?''

    To be honest, I don''t know ... I just know that when I ate the chocolate my insatiable hunger was drastically reduced, I think the chocolate must have something that the Symbiotes like.

    Why do I think that? Well...

    [This is very delicious! Let''s get more!]

    See? Venom, you really liked chocolate ... ''Hey, Venom! Don''t eat my chocolate! '' I complained to Venom when I feel my Symbiote walking through my body towards the boxes I''m holding.

    [You don''t rule me! I want more chocolates!]

    ''Have you become a child now!?''

    I gave my Symbiote a command and soon they return to my body, I hope that no one has seen this.

    [Damn it, Adrian!]

    Anyway, who was that old man!? How did he know about Venom!? Am I being paranoid...? No ... I''m sure he said, "I hope you two will come back someday." I''ll ask my mom to investigate him later...

    I keep walking towards my house, I remembered all the signs that I went through, so I can''t get lost.

    I walked for a few minutes and then I see my house, while ignoring people''s shocked looks, I quickly walk towards my house and place the boxes in front of my house entrance.

    Stopping to think, I never tested my strength, I know I am strong, after all, I am carrying several boxes and I am not even sweating, but I want to know how much I can lift, I think I can lift a ton easily?

    Anyway, I open the front door of my house and start taking the boxes of chocolate into my house.

    I have to take it one by one because the entrance is very narrow.

    As I move the boxes, I can hear footsteps coming from the second floor of my home. Using my supernatural hearing, I can hear my mom and Nat talking as they walk towards the bathroom.

    Looks like they woke up, huh?

    It took just a few minutes to put all the boxes in my house, when I finished putting all the boxes in my house, I quickly take all the boxes to the kitchen and leave them on the table, finishing this, I went over to the couch in the living room and sit on it.

    "Damn it, the TV control is too far away ..." I mumbled annoyingly when I see the TV control far away.

    I transformed my hand into the Symbiote form and reach out for control! "This is convenient ..." I pressed the button to turn on the TV.

    - The government still doesn''t know what is this creature that calls itself ''Venom''.

    Okay, I''m not interested in that.

    I don''t care about the president! I just want to watch something interesting!

    - People are protesting...

    Don''t they have anything else to do?

    I started changing the channel looking for something interesting, but all I think are people talking about Venom...

    - Don''t panic! The aliens came, but they are good!

    This is interesting.

    I lie down on the couch in a comfortable position while watching the television show where a madman was talking some random bullshit.

    - What do you mean they''re good?

    The presenter asked in a neutral tone.

    - It''s quite simple actually, if they were bad, they would kill all the policemen that were around in that incident, everybody saw that the policemen attacked that creature that seems to be the male of the alien species, but what he did in return? Yes, he did nothing.

    I did nothing because it was problematic, and they were also innocent, if they were bad people, I would have already eaten their heads...

    While I was watching television, I suddenly feel someone hugging me from behind, by the smell I can instantly deduce who it was: "Good morning, Nat."

    Nat didn''t say anything, she just climbed on the couch and lie down, then she snuggled into my arms and closed her eyes as if she wants to sleep.

    I started stroking her red hair, which is a little wet, I smell her hair a little and it smell comfortable? Nice? I don''t know how to describe it well.

    "Why are you watching this bullshit?" My mom asked me in a curious voice as she sat on the floor near the couch where I was with Nat.

    I looked at the two women and see that they are wearing only a light dress, my mother is wearing a light blue dress, and Nat is wearing a dark red, I can also tell that they are not wearing p_a_n_t_i_e_s or bras. (This must be the first time I see Nat in a casual dress.)

    How do I know this? Well, I can clearly see that they are not wearing, after all, the dress is quite thin.

    "All the channels are just talking about me and Nat, there''s nothing good to watch." I said in a voice that has a tone of don''t care'' vibe while stroking Nat''s hair.

    My mom doesn''t say anything anymore, she just nodded while watching the program, but I can see the little looks she gives me, she''s probably jealous of Nat.

    [I''m surprised you''re using your head ...] Venom said in a sarcastic voice.

    I ignore what he said, and I remembered something I wanted to ask her, so I started to tell her about the old man I met.

    My mother was silent while I told her things, after a few minutes of thinking, she said: "This is suspicious, I will investigate him later."

    I nodded in agreement with her words and then ask something that was bothering me: "Mom, did you know that the police captain is our neighbor?"

    My mother looked at me with a surprised face and replied: "I didn''t know ... In fact, I bought this house many years ago, at that time, there was no such cafeteria called ''Stan Food'', and also the only neighbor that existed it was an elderly couple."

    "I see." I answered.

    My mom looked at the television and a few minutes later she looked at me with a serious expression.

    "Adrian, we have to talk."

    ------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 53 - 50 - Going to school.

    Thanks a lot to Seth for the patron!

    ----------------------------------

    ''Why is this happening to me?'' That was my thought when I looked at the building in front of me.

    - Who''s that man? He''s so hot!

    - Is he a new teacher?

    - Kyaaa!

    I ignored the screams of the students and looked in the direction of the school entrance...

    Yes, I am going to school, precisely speaking, I am going to a school called Midtown High School ... Now, you ask me: How did this happen?

    Well, yesterday my mom suddenly told me that I was going to school, for a moment I was surprised by this sudden order, but I didn''t deny her order, I was also curious about school, after all, I grew up in a hill somewhere and I haven''t had any contact with people of my age either ...

    My mom also said that I shouldn''t draw attention, but that''s impossible...

    - No, his eyes look real ...

    - But that''s impossible, right? I''ve never seen anyone with neon blue eyes ...

    - His body is so tasty! Is he an athlete?

    See? It''s impossible for me to not attract attention!

    From the moment I got out of my mom''s car, I did absolutely nothing ... I just stood looking at the entrance, why am I paralyzed like that?

    Well, to be honest, I don''t know ... Did I just feel regret? A bad feeling? I don''t know very well, but when I laid eyes on the school, I couldn''t enter the school, it''s as if my instincts said that if I entered that place, I would suffer an attack or something ...

    [You are a p_u_s_s_y.]

    Shut up, Venom! I''m not in the mood for games ...

    [I am not kidding...]

    ... Well, I can''t stand here for long, right? People are starting to form a circle around me, I say ''people'', but most of them are girls.

    I am also feeling a bad intention being thrown in my direction, I have already confirmed that the people who have bad intention with me were the boys.

    I take a step forward towards the school entrance ...

    - Kyaaa!

    - He''s walking!

    Suddenly I stop walking and look at the girls with strange looks ...

    - He stopped? Why did he stop?

    ..... Did I become a rare animal or something? What the f_u_c_k is going on!?

    - Hmm, he has a nice body, but he is wearing only black clothes this is a waste!

    - You''re right.

    Looking in the direction of whoever said this, I see a girl wearing a short skirt and a shirt that has the name of the school, I think she is a cheerleader or something.

    When I tried to talk to her, suddenly a girl with blond hair comes into my field of vision, if it were any girl I would ignore it, after all, almost all the girls around me have blond hair, but this girl I know her.

    I quickly walk with quick steps while ignoring the girls'' calls, I take the blond-haired girl''s arm for a moment, I feel her startle, but when she looked at me, she freezed.

    I ignore that too and said with serious looks, "Can you help me?"

    Suddenly the girl freezes in place and her white face turns tomato red ...

    "Y-Y-Y-Yes, I will help you." She responded by stuttering while her face turned even redder.

    �� Okay, she''s definitely getting it wrong!

    - Tsk, did he already have a girlfriend?

    - No, I heard him saying he needed help.

    - Why didn''t he ask us?

    ... This is getting annoying ...

    I look at the girl who is paralyzed in front of me with a red face and seriously said: "Gwen! Wake up! I need you to take me to the principal''s office."

    "Huh? Director? Office...?" She asked me with a confused expression.

    "Gwen!" I said seriously.

    "Y-Y-YES!?" She responded while looking me in the eye.

    "Take me to the principal''s office." I said calmly so that she could calm down.

    "...Yes." She answered me in a neutral tone.

    Soon we started walking towards the entrance to the school and as soon as we entered the school I heard someone shouting.

    - Puny Parker, do you think you''re too much, huh?

    I ignore this, I need to speak to the director! I''m late! My mom told me that I need to speak to the principal at 7 am, and it is now almost 8 am.

    Gwen stopped walking for a moment and looked somewhere with an apprehensive look? When I looked in the direction she is looking, I see a blond teenager holding a skinny boy by the shirt.

    "Do you know him?" I asked curiously as I pointed at the skinny guy.

    "Yes, he is my neighbor." She responded with an uncomfortable look.

    So, he''s my neighbor too, huh? Well, I don''t care, I just want to speak to the director.

    Seeing that Gwen will no longer accompany me, I asked, "Where is the principal''s office?"

    "You go ahead and then turn left." She responded without taking her eyes off the two teenagers.

    I nodded in confirmation and then walk in the direction she spoke.

    - Let me go, Flash!

    - OK.

    "Thanks." The boy answered me in thanks.

    I just nodded and then started walking again, suddenly the blond teenager called ''Flash'' appeared in front of me with an arrogant expression, he looked at me as if he is assessing me? And soon he opened the way.

    How strange ... Soon I started walking again.

    Suddenly I feel someone poking me in the arm, looking in the direction of whoever nudged me, I see a girl with red hair, for a moment I was paralyzed, I thought this girl was Nat, after all, she is the only one I know she has red hair, but soon I realized that she is not Nat and my expression returned to normal.

    "Can you help him?" The girl said while pointing to the skinny man who was being held and shouted by the blond-haired teenager.

    To be honest, I don''t mind helping, but why should I do that? This is not my problem, I don''t know these people either, I don''t know why they are doing this.

    When I was going to deny the girl''s request, I see her looking at me like she''s begging? Suddenly her image overlaps Nat ...

    I didn''t like the idea of Nat making that weak expression. "F_u_c_k." Do I have a weakness against redheads? [N/A: Don''t take this weakness seriously, it''s just a joke of mine, after all, I like red hair too.]

    I see the girl startling for a moment when I complained out loud.

    [Shall we eat their heads?] Venom asked me, but I ignored it.

    Tsk, I will do this just to get this image out of my head. I walked over to the two teenagers, I quickly grab the blond teenager with my left hand and lift him up, then I grab the skinny teenager with my right hand and lift them up in the same way that Flash was holding the skinny teenager, holding them both in front of me, I seriously said: "Can the couple stop making a mess in the middle of the hall? You are getting in the way."

    "Y-Yes." The scrawny man responded tremendously.

    "Let me go!" The blonde struggled in a futile attempt to loosen my grip.

    I release a skinny teenager and see him running somewhere, after that, I take the blonde teenager and approach my face, when his body is totally covering my face from the audience, I transformed my face into my hybrid form with several sharp teeth and I say with a ''kind'' face:

    ["Be a good boy and behave yourself"]

    I see him shaking with fear and when I realize that he is about to scream, I put my hand on his mouth and said: ["If you scream ... I will cut off your arms and legs and leave you living in a state vegetative like a piece of shit, you don''t want to live like that, right?"]

    The teenager quickly nodded in agreement with a terrified expression, then I release him, and see him running somewhere, I walk towards the red-haired girl who was looking at me with strange eyes And I said,"Satisfied?"

    I don''t expect her answer and soon I started walking to the principal''s office.

    As I walked through the corridors, I think about my previous actions. ''why did I do that? I know I acted on impulse, when I saw the image of Nat making that weak face, I didn''t like it ... I really didn''t like it, do I miss her? But I saw her yesterday ... Speaking of which, she left somewhere this morning.''

    Arriving in front of the principal''s office, I knocked on the door and soon I heard a female voice: "Come in."

    Listening to that voice that I know very well, I freeze in front of the director''s door. ''it can''t be, right?''

    When I opened the door to the principal''s office, I see Nat sitting with her feet on the table with an arrogant face ...

    "Welcome to my school~."

    -----------------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 54 - 51 - Shouldnt you be a director?

    "Welcome to my school," Nat said in an arrogant voice as he smiled.

    "And I was wondering where you were when I didn''t find you beside me in my bed today ..." I said with a sigh, then I walk into the room and closed the door, I think for a moment and decided to lock the door too.

    "Well, I had to sort out some things this morning." Nat responds while still sitting with her feet on the table, not worrying about me seeing her red p_a_n_t_i_e_s, she is wearing a red dress that shows her toned body, is it okay for a director to wear something like that? (She really likes red.)

    I approached her table and as I touch her legs with my finger, I asked, "What did you do this morning?"

    "I did the usual, I took some evidence of betrayal from the director and used it for him to give me his job." She responded without caring that I''m touching her legs.

    "I see ..." I approached her ear and said in a low voice. "You are a bad girl, Nat." I bite her ears and soon I feel her shiver a little.

    "Well, I have to keep an eye on you, right? I also don''t want you to get a younger girl and forget about me and Leona." She responded in a playful tone as she looked into my eyes.

    "Oh? And how do you intend to keep an eye on me?" I asked as I lifted her up like a princess, I sit in the director''s chair and place her on my lap.

    Without changing her expression, she said, "Look at this." She pressed somewhere that I don''t see and soon several screens start to appear on the walls, and on those screens I saw the image of the entire school.

    I saw that skinny boy in a hallway talking to Gwen, I also saw that boy named Flash in the bathroom with a terrified expression.

    I also see that red-haired girl walking towards Gwen and that skinny boy, I think they are friends.

    Seriously, she worked really fast! How did she put security cameras all over the school!? That must have cost a fortune, it looks like my mom worked a lot, huh? I know that my mother is not a good person, after all, she blackmails several people to get benefits from these people, but to be honest? I don''t care, she may be hurting innocents or destroying families, but so what?

    I am a hypocritical and selfish person, I know that very well. She is my mother and my lover, she is the person I love the most in this world, she and Nat are very important to me, I could do anything for them, if I have to choose between the world and my family, I would choose my family without even thinking twice, because of that thought that I don''t care what they do, they can destroy the world and I''m just going to say, ''Okay.''

    "That boy is terrified, huh? Why did you decide to do this?" Nat asked curiously as if the boy''s condition didn''t matter to her.

    "Well, that red-haired girl asked me to help that skinny boy over there." I said pointing to the image of the skinny boy who was talking to Gwen.

    Then I continued: "When I was going to refuse her request, your image and hers overlapped in my mind, I did not like to have imagined you with a weak expression, this image leaves me with a feeling of anger, I don''t know, I just didn''t like it." I answered honestly.

    I suddenly feel Nat wrapping her arms around my neck and placing her head on my c_h_e_s_t. "Do you have a weakness for redheads, huh?" she said in a neutral tone of voice, but I can tell she liked something.

    "It''s your fault." I answered while stroking her red hair.

    "Ho? How can this be my fault?" She asked smiling as she looked me in the eye.

    "I love you so much, because of that I have this weakness, so this is your fault." I replied as I slowly bring my face closer to hers.

    She smiles lovingly and replied, "I see, so I have to take responsibility for this, right?" she slowly started to approach her face

    When our faces were just an inch away from each other, I can feel her hot breath, so I feel my little brother wake up. "Yes."

    Without saying anything else, we started kissing each other as if we were very hungry, I quickly started taking off her red dress, but soon I realized that it is very difficult, without waiting for her to approve something, I tore her dress up, and I give a command to my Symbiote and soon I can feel myself getting n_a_k_e_d, I also gave the order for the windows and the room to be covered with black goo, I don''t want anyone to hear her m_o_a_ns.

    Now this room seems to be a love nest of mine and hers, we stopped kissing for a moment and while we were breathing heavily, Nat takes off her bra and throws it somewhere, then I started kissing her again and started to c_a_r_e_s_s the her b_r_e_a_s_ts, with my hands I pressed the n_i_p_p_l_e of her b_r_e_a_s_ts and hear her m_o_a_n, I started to get more and more excited when I hear her m_o_a_n.

    Suddenly I feel a liquid on the tip of my c_o_c_k, I use my right hand and put it inside her p_a_n_t_i_e_s, then I started to c_a_r_e_s_s her hairy p_u_s_s_y.

    Nat squirmed a little when she felt her p_u_s_s_y being c_a_r_e_s_sed by me, then she stopped kissing me, and while breathing heavily, she gives me a look that I know very well, I stopped stroking her p_u_s_s_y and opened it a little. her p_a_n_t_i_e_s, then I took my c_o_c_k and positioned it at the entrance to her p_u_s_s_y.

    "Shouldn''t you be the director? Is it okay to do that at school?" I asked teasingly.

    Nat catches her breath and brings her face close to my ear. "Doing this at school is way more exciting." She bites my ear and I feel a shock all over my body, without saying anything else, I invaded her insides!

    -----------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 55 - 52 - Shouldnt you be a director? 2

    Many thanks to S��ri for the patron!

    -----------------------

    "Shouldn''t you be the director? Is it okay to do that at school?" I asked teasingly.

    Nat catches her breath and brings her face close to my ear. "Doing this at school is way more exciting." She bites my ear and I feel a shock all over my body, without saying anything else, I invaded her insides!

    Kuh~ !! This squeeze is incredible, I will never get tired of it! Soon I feel something blocking the entrance of my d_i_c_k, knowing that this is her uterus, I put a little more strength and invade.

    "Ahhh ~!" Nat g_r_o_a_n_e_d when she feels her uterus being penetrated, then she hugged me tighter, a few moments later she used her a_s_s and started to make an up and down movement.

    Not wanting to lose the initiative, I started to drill it slowly, but when I see that she is getting used to it, I started to increase my speed.

    Sounds of flesh hitting each other resonate in the room along with my and Nat''s m_o_a_ning thus causing a very harmonious melody.

    "Ah ~! This is so good!" Nat g_r_o_a_n_e_d with p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e.

    I don''t know what''s going on with me, but this situation is giving me a lot of p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e, so I started to increase my speed and the sounds of meat hitting each other increased, consequently, Nat''s m_o_a_ns of p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e also increase.

    Seeing Nat''s b_r_e_a_s_ts swaying in front of me because of the movement I''m making, it makes me want to bite them, so I do just that.

    When I bite her b_r_e_a_s_ts and squeeze, I suddenly feel Nat''s p_u_s_s_y tightens. "Ugh ~! I''m coming!" This squeeze is incredible! The feeling of having my c_o_c_k squeezed into a p_u_s_s_y is incredible!

    "Ahh ~!M-Me too. I want your c_u_m in my p_u_s_s_y! Don''t you dare come outside!" She screamed at me.

    "I didn''t plan to do it differently." I responded strongly, I take her by the a_s_s and place it on the table, I feel her wrapping her legs around my waist and squeezing as if to prevent me from coming anywhere else.

    Feeling like I''m about to come, I kissed her and pour my c_u_m inside her w_o_m_b!

    Nat g_r_o_a_n_e_d with a muffled m_o_a_n and wrapped her arms around my neck, suddenly I feel liquid pouring into my belly, I stopped kissing her and look at her p_u_s_s_y, then I see Nat urinating on my d_i_c_k.

    Suddenly I hear a loud noise, when I look to see what it is, I see Nat lying on the table with an excited expression and breathing heavily with her tongue out, for some reason this sight of Nat lying on the table while urinating on mine d_i_c_k made me more excited!

    My c_o_c_k that was inside Nat started to get rock hard again.

    "Ahh ~!" Nat m_o_a_n_e_d with p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e, but suddenly she said, "W-W-Wait, we can''t go on, you have to go to class."

    Class? F_u_c_k the class!

    I take her two arms and lift her towards me, I take her off the table and stand while I hold her, Nat wrapped her legs around my waist while holding her hands on my shoulder, I kissed her lovingly.

    After some time kissing her, I stopped kissing her and said, "Nat, I won''t stop until you have the last drop of my s_e_m_e_n in your p_u_s_s_y."

    Nat looked at me surprised, after a moment of silence, why is she smiling excitedly? "In that case, we have nothing to do, right?" She said with a pitiful expression as if she didn''t have much to do in this situation, but I can tell from her smile that she liked something, the only thing I can think for her to smile like that in this situation would be the son that one day we were going to have.

    Well, if she''s excited, that''s a good thing, right?

    Soon, I kissed her again and started to penetrate her again, I feel several liquids coming out of her p_u_s_s_y, but I don''t care! After all, it''s tastier like that! As her insides have my c_u_m, it became much easier to penetrate her! My d_i_c_k is sliding too easy! And this is f_u_c_k_i_n_g good!

    ...

    While Adrian was ''talking'' to the new school principal.

    All the students who saw the scene of Adrian teaching a ''lesson'' in Flash and Peter were talking about what happened.

    They are all wondering who this man is, the students thought of various theories of who he was, but of all the theories they thought the idea that this man was a student never came to their heads.

    In one of the school''s hallways, three teenagers were talking.

    "Are you okay, Peter?" The red-haired girl who spoke to Adrian asked in a concerned voice.

    "I''m fine, MJ. This is normal." Peter responded in a grumpy way.

    "You don''t have to talk to her like that, Peter!" Gwen said in an irritated voice when she saw her friend with a sad expression.

    Peter looked at MJ and feels embarrassed, then he said: "Sorry, MJ. I shouldn''t have taken my frustrations out on you."

    Mary Jane said, "Don''t worry, I understand."

    An awkward silence descended on the three ... They don''t know what to say to each other, they''ve been friends since they were kids, they always got along, but when Peter got into high school and started being bullied at school, Peter started to distance himself from his childhood friends, he doesn''t know why he distanced himself from his friends, he just felt ashamed of his situation, but as they have been friends since they were kids, sometimes they talk to each other, unfortunately, Peter doesn''t speak to them in public.

    Peter did not say, but he is afraid that his bullying will increase because of his childhood friends, after all, they are beautiful and many boys are after them, and he is just a skinny young man with no power. (Remember that Peter was an insecure coward when he didn''t have his powers, I don''t hate Peter Parker.)

    "Anyway, who is that man who was walking with you, Gwen?" MJ said in an attempt to break the silence, but she didn''t deny that she was also curious about him, for some reason, she feel that this man has a very dangerous and wild atmosphere. She didn''t know how to describe it very well, perhaps it is due to her lack of experience in this matter.

    Hearing MJ''s question, Peter looked towards Gwen with a little bit of curiosity as well.

    Gwen seeing the looks of her two friends, she said: "His name is Adrian Weismann, he is a neighbor who moved into that house next to mine that was empty."

    Hearing this Mary Jane and Peter were surprised, after all, they know that empty house very well, after all, they played a few times in that house, they thought that that house had no owner and would soon be demolished.

    "What is he doing at school?" Peter asked without understanding, after all, he looks like an a_d_u_l_t.

    "Well, I don''t know, he is probably going to study here? After all, he is 14 years old." Gwen responded without caring too much, she is still a little bit irritated by what happened a little while ago, she also didn''t believe in herself that she easily accepted his request, she knows it is her fault for misunderstanding things, but she is angry!

    "WHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAATTTTT?" Mary Jane and Peter screamed in unison, after all, they think that it was absolutely impossible for him to be 14 years old!

    ----------------------------

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 56 - 53 - You exaggerated.

    The s_e_x took longer than expected, looking at the clock that was in the director''s office, I realize it''s already two o''clock in the afternoon.

    Right now, I''m sitting in the director''s chair and Nat was on my l_a_p while my d_i_c_k was still inside her, I tried to get my d_i_c_k out of her p_u_s_s_y when our s_e_x ended, but she wouldn''t let me take it out.

    "I think you overreacted." Nat who was sitting on my l_a_p said in a tired voice, I can''t see her expression because she is facing forward.

    "I''m sorry, this situation got me very excited." I responded in an apologetic tone, having s_e_x with Nat at school for some reason was quite exciting, maybe I should try it with my mom too? Hmm ... Am I becoming a pervert?

    "I''m not talking about this." Nat said in a playful voice as if something was funny. "I''m talking about that boy."

    I am curious about what she is talking about, when I put my head on her shoulder, I see her looking at the images from the security camera, specifically speaking, she is looking at the image where that Flash boy is.

    Is this kid still in the bathroom shaking? I thought he was over it ... Why am I treating all teenagers like a boy? Am I not a boy either?

    "Why do you think I overreacted?" I ask confused as I c_a_r_e_s_s her b_r_e_a_s_ts and the tip of her b_r_e_a_s_ts.

    "Well, I don''t particularly care about him, I came to this school as a principal just to look after you." She responded in a neutral voice. "That boy saw your ''kind'' face, right? Probably, when he calms down, he will discover that you are Venom."

    Really ... F_u_c_k! She''s right! I need to do something. I had totally forgotten about that detail.

    I stop stroking her b_r_e_a_s_ts and started stroking her hair while l_i_c_k_i_n_g her neck, when I do that, I feel her p_u_s_s_y squeeze my d_i_c_k, I stopped stroking her hair with my right hand and with that hand I squeeze her c_l_i_t_o_r_i_s and c_a_r_e_s_s her hairy p_u_s_s_y.

    "What I''m trying to say is, you should avoid using Venom''s powers until the dust settles." She said as she m_o_a_n_e_d a little, I also feel liquids seeping out of her p_u_s_s_y.

    She''s right ... I think I exaggerated using Venom, but at the time I didn''t think about anything, I just acted on instinct, I need to avoid doing that in the future.

    "You are right, Nat." I stopped stroking her and hugged her from behind. "What do you think I should do?" I asked as I leaned my head against her back.

    Suddenly Nat turned her body towards me and while looking at my face she replied: "This time, you must not do anything, I will take care of this situation for you, I promise that tomorrow he will not remember anything." Having finished saying this, she kissed me lovingly, and soon I returned her kiss.

    Our kiss lasted a few seconds and then I stopped kissing and said in a thankful voice: "I''m always causing problems for you and my mom, huh?"

    Nat smiled smugly at me and replied, "Well, Leona and I have to take care of you, after all, you''re still a child."

    I am bothered to be treated like a child, but I didn''t deny her words, after all, technically speaking, I am still a child,

    Suddenly her playful expression changed to a serious one: "Leona and I decided to enroll you in a school so you can learn to socialize and learn common sense. Use the time you are at that school to make some friends."

    So that was their thinking, huh? Wait ... But what about classes? Aren''t they difficult?

    When I was going to ask her about it, she suddenly said with a provocative smile: "I am feeling your c_o_c_k getting hard again, but unfortunately, we don''t have time to have s_e_x anymore."

    Unconsciously, I closed my eyes because of this incredible p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e, so I feel Nat moving up and down, I opened my eyes and see her looking at me with the same provocative smile as she moved by herself. (Their words do not match their actions!)

    When I try to react, she suddenly takes my balls and squeezed them!

    "Nat, are you crazy?" I screamed when I feel pain from my balls.

    She doesn''t answer me, she just speeds up and soon sounds of pounding meat are heard in the room, looking in her p_u_s_s_y, I saw my s_e_m_e_n leaking out of her p_u_s_s_y.

    This sight makes me more excited, the sight of my c_o_c_k covered in c_u_m as it enters and exits Nat''s p_u_s_s_y is very exciting!

    I decided to react, I get her a_s_s tightly and began to shove my d_i_c_k stronger as a piston!

    "Ahh ~!" Nat groans with p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e and lose the initiative.

    A few seconds pass like that and suddenly Nat hugged me tightly! When she hugged me, I felt her bite my ears while massaging my balls, I feel a shock going through my body with this unexpected attack!

    "I''m going to come ~!" I said while groaning,

    "Give me all of your c_u_m!" She screamed while breathing heavily.

    I can''t take it anymore, I came everything inside it!

    "Ahhh ~! I c_u_mmmminggggg!" I feel Nat''s body shake for a moment and then I feel several liquids coming out of her p_u_s_s_y.

    We both started to breathe heavily, and after a few minutes of enjoying each other''s presence, I heard her saying, "I think I''m becoming a pervert ..." she looked up at my face smiling.

    "Well, we''re both perverts, we''re having s_e_x at school." I responded while smiling, I approached her and give her a loving kiss, the kiss lasted a few seconds, leaving only a trail of saliva.

    Nat lays her head on my c_h_e_s_t, and soon we started lovingly c_a_r_e_s_sing ourselves, after a few minutes, Nat said: "I need new clothes, I also need something to keep your s_e_m_e_n inside my p_u_s_s_y."

    She speaks indecent words very naturally! Well, to be honest, I''m used to it, after all, the state of our relationship is as if we are married.

    Even my mother talks to me like that.

    I think for a moment, and then I give my Symbiote a command.

    "This is convenient." Nat said with an expressionless expression. "Why a suit?" she asked curiously when she looks at her clothes.

    Why did I make a suit? The answer is simple; I don''t want people to see her walking around in a dress, am I being hypocritical and irrational? Yes, but when I think of other people looking at her with perverted thoughts, I feel like killing them all!

    Seriously... what''s going on with me? My thoughts are very bipolar ...

    "I don''t want people to see you in a dress." I answered honestly.

    Suddenly Nat smiles lovingly, but soon her expression returns to a playful one: "Oh? Is the little boy jealous?"

    I looked into her eyes and responded seriously in a cold voice: "Yes, just by imagining someone looking at you or my mother with those eyes, I get extremely irritated."

    Nat looked at me in surprise for a moment, but then she smiled coldly and said, "Are you getting possessive?"

    When I was going to answer her question, she said in a cold voice: "Remember that feeling, that''s how Leona and I feel when women look at you."

    I nodded my head with a serious expression.

    Having finished saying that, she slowly lifted her a_s_s, and then a "Puff" sound was heard by both of us when my d_i_c_k comes out of her p_u_s_s_y.

    Nat stands up with a tired expression, I sell it, I quickly take her tiredness off and take it to me. When I do that, I feel a huge tiredness, but right after that I don''t feel anything anymore, I just feel an insatiable hunger!

    I think this is my other weakness, when I heal or transfer damage from someone else''s body to my body, I feel an insatiable hunger.

    Damn it! I should have brought chocolate!

    I found out that chocolate relieves my insatiable hunger a lot, Venom and I don''t know why that happens. Yesterday, when my mom asked why I bought so much chocolate, I told her that.

    After explaining how I feel about eating chocolate, she said she was going to buy more boxes of chocolates later. I really love her!

    Even if we stay together every day, I feel that it is not enough! I wanted to be with her 24 hours a day! (In fact, I spend 24 hours a day with her, but I have to expose my thoughts! After all, I love her!)

    ... am I mommy''s boy?

    While I was thinking several things in my mind, I heard Nat''s voice, with that my line of thought was interrupted: "Thanks, Adrian. Can you organize the room?"

    Listening to Nat, I looked around and realized that we are still in a cocoon of Symbiote, I quickly give a mental command and the Symbiote returned to my body, then jump it back to the state I found it in the first time, with the only difference is that there are several liquids of mine and Nat spread on the floor and on the table, I am also smelling of s_e_x in the air, the room is also more stuffy.

    "Don''t forget to put on some clothes too." Nat said as she pressed a button under the table, then the televisions that were showing several images from the security cameras entered the wall.

    I give a command to my Symbiote and soon I''m wearing black jeans and a black T-shirt.

    Finished getting dressed, I look at Nat who was walking towards a bookshelf, then she chooses a book and suddenly pushed it, a hidden door is shown and she entered.

    Ok ... That was cool!

    When I walk towards the secret passage, I see Nat leaving with a smile on her face, in her hands were several cleaning products: "You cannot enter this room yet, it is under construction, you must go back to your classes, your class is 1-A."

    Without waiting for me to say anything, she throws me out of her office and closes the door.

    Hey! Is that a way to treat your lover and nephew? I was going to say it out loud, but I held on.

    Anyway, I decided to look for class 1-A. As I don''t know the school, I just have to ask someone where this class is located, I look around hoping to find someone, but soon I realize that there is no one ...

    Well, I have no choice, I just have to search all the classes.

    Wait ... I should''ve just asked Nat! Sometimes I wonder why I don''t use my head, I think it''s Symbiote''s influence! Yes! It''s Venom''s fault!

    Speaking of Venom ...

    [Adrian ...]

    ''I know I know. I''m sorry for blocking your view again, but it has become a habit of mine.''

    [Tsk. You know that we are one, right?]

    ''Yes ...?''

    [So, that means I can see your memories and you can see mine!]

    ...That''s true. F_u_c_k! Why am I feeling violated!?

    ... I''m just going to look for my f_u_c_k_i_n_g class!

    .........

    Edited By: Raj

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 57 - 54 - A nostalgic voice.

    When I went back to the board room and spoke to Nat, she gave me instructions on how to find the room and also gave me a backpack containing various school materials. She also handed me papers to prove my identity.

    I left the room and slung the backpack across my back, and then walked towards the classroom she spoke of. It didn''t take me long to find the class as it was relatively close to the board. When I arrived in front of the door attached to the classroom, I look through the small window on the door and see several students. I look again at the sign that is a little over the entrance to confirm that this is the right room, seeing the sign showing ''1-A'', I nod and enter the room. (I don''t forget to knock on the door a little to indicate my arrival.)

    When I enter the room, I feel all the looks in the class towards me and soon I hear whispers from the students talking about me. I ignore those looks and walk over to the teacher who was looking at me with a frown, probably she is annoyed at me for interrupting her lecture.

    "Who are you?" The teacher asks in a serious tone of voice.

    "I am the student who was transferred to this class." I answer in a neutral tone.

    When I say this out loud, I hear several whispers from students saying things like ''impossible'' or ''is he a student?'' I also see the teacher''s discredited expression, it''s like she doesn''t believe I was old enough to be a student.

    Well, with my appearance, even I would doubt it. Before she even says anything, I open my backpack and hand her the papers Nat told me to deliver.

    The teacher takes the paper and starts to read, while she was reading, my attention was on the students who will be my classmates during that year.

    I see several people I know, like that red-haired girl that I mistook for Nat, I also see Gwen, and that skinny boy. I also observe a teenager who has white hair and a body that a teenager shouldn''t have ... Well, who am I to talk about body?

    I see her looking at me and smiling, I don''t know what that smile means, but I smile back at her and take my attention away from her, looking around, I place my attention on another red-haired girl who was looking to the window with a bored expression.

    At first, she doesn''t realize that I''m looking at her, but when the colleague who was standing next to her talks to her and points to me, our eyes meet.

    Yes, she is emanating a golden aura from her body, and for some reason, I don''t like that aura.

    [So this is where my sister was ...] Suddenly I hear a familiar voice in my head, that voice is not as thick and monstrous as Venom''s, it is more feminine and has a bored tone to it.

    The only person I know who has that voice is Death, when I think about it, my heart fills with nostalgia, I think I missed her and I didn''t notice.

    I stop looking at the red-haired girl and turn my face, I must have been making a very strange expression, after all, she was looking at me with a frown.

    ''Death, it''s you?'' I try to speak mentally as I speak to Venom.

    [Death? Who are you talking to, Adrian?] I ignore Venom''s question and wait for an answer.

    [Yes, it''s me.] She answers me in a neutral tone. [I missed you, Adrian.] She adds in a loving tone.

    I have a lot of questions to ask her�� why hasn''t she contacted me over the years? What is she doing? Is she fine?�� but there is something I''m more curious about, Death talked about her sister, if she is Death''s sister, then she must be an entity.

    "You are really a student ..." The teacher''s voice breaks my line of reasoning, I look at her and soon I see that she is looking at me with a shocked expression. "Class, we have a new classmate. Please introduce yourself. " She said after recomposing her professional appearance.

    I nod in agreement and look at everyone in the room. "My name is Adrian Weismann, I have lived all my life in the countryside so I don''t have a lot of common sense, but I hope they can become friends with us." I respond with any bullshit I made up on the spot.

    "Only that?" The teacher asked and I nod at her, then she tells me to choose a place, I look around the room and see that there is only one empty place at the back of the room, that place was close to that red-haired girl, I walk to the vacant seat and sit on the chair, I put my bag on the floor and soon the teacher resumes her class.

    I ignore the students'' looks and look at the red-haired girl in front of me.

    Yes, she is emanating a golden aura that is uncomfortable for me. What is it? Did I wake my eyes? Death said I could see energies, was she talking about it?

    [My eyes can see all the energies in the universe, and if I am compatible with that energy, I can control them, what you are seeing now is not an energy, it is the aura of an entity, precisely speaking, you are seeing the aura of Phoenix, she is the entity responsible for life in the universe, that uncomfortable feeling you are feeling is because of me, after all, you are using my eyes.] Death explains to me as if I were a teacher.

    Phoenix? That bird of mythology? If I''m not mistaken, this bird is famous because it symbolizes reincarnation, after all, once it dies, it is reborn from its ashes.

    ''You don''t like her?'' I ask curious, after all, she is Death, right? So she must not like ''life''.

    [Hmm? In fact, I don''t dislike or like her, is our relationship neutral? Even though I don''t like her ''life'' energy, but that''s because of my nature.]

    This is unexpected ...

    [Anyway, you have to befriend that girl, I don''t know what''s going on, but my sister''s aura is strange, do I feel like it''s getting dark? I think this is because of her current host. If it continues like this, it will become an evil entity.] Death said in a bored voice.

    ''Huh? What does that have to do with making friends with her? ''

    [Well, if you''re a friend of hers it will be easier to approach her, right? And you don''t want your planet to become cosmic dust, right? Although I don''t mind you dying early.]

    I start to sweat cold when I hear that the planet is going to turn into cosmic dust, I don''t really care about the planet exploding, but it should explode when my family and I are not on it! Is it selfish? Yes!! But I do not care! I take a deep breath and ask, ''Why is my planet going to become cosmic dust?''

    I have an idea of what''s going on, but I better have more information.

    [Well, my sister is a cosmic entity, if she is in a state of fury and there is no one to stop her ... Her planet is going to ''puff''] Death responds in a bored voice as if it weren''t her problem.

    What the hell do you mean by ''puff''!? I know what she means, but couldn''t she say it any other way?

    ......

    Edited By: FanHarem.

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 58 - 55 - Welcome back.

    Soon the teacher''s class is concluded, but I don''t care, I just found out that my planet can explode! To be honest, I''m almost freaking out! Even with Death saying that it won''t happen now, it doesn''t calm me down, after all, how would you feel if you lived near an atomic bomb? And the fact, that the bomb, could explode any moment?

    I see all the students getting up and picking up their bags, I know that now we''re going to change classrooms. I get up, grab my bag and go out. I ignore everyone, and as I walk through the halls of the school��

    [Adrian!] Venom screams in my head, I realize he''s getting annoyed that I''m ignoring him.

    Speaking of which, I forgot to tell you about Death, huh? But can''t he read my memories? Why did he never ask about it?

    [Your memories of our meeting are sealed, only entities at my level can verify these memories.] Death explains to me.

    Her answer is very convenient, as if she can read my thoughts.

    [I can.]

    ... I should expect this, but how can you read my thoughts if I''m not dead?

    [Adrian, you''re using my eyes ...] She replies as if it''s obvious. [And yes, you can tell Venom and his wives about our meeting.] She answers my questions even before I could ask ...

    I see students in my class entering a room and I follow them and sit somewhere in the back of the room.

    ''Will my eyes wake up?'' I ask curiously.

    [Not yet, they will only wake up when you come in contact with a form of energy, I think in your world is it called ''magic''?]

    Magic Exists? I ask myself in shock, but if I think about it, it should be obvious, right? If there are gods and even cosmic entities, then magic shouldn''t be surprising.

    [Adrian! If you don''t answer me now, I''m going to eat your liver! Who are you talking to!?] Venom threatens me.

    Tsk, he knows it doesn''t work for me. I begin to explain to Venom how I met Death.

    After I don''t know how long, I finish explaining to Venom, what was his reaction? Well he said: [Is her head delicious?] To be honest, sometimes I envy how simple Venom is.

    Soon the class ended, I look at the clock in the classroom and see that it is 4:50 pm, I see all the students leaving the room and I go along, this cycle is repeated until school ends at 6:30 of the night.

    I didn''t speak to anyone and I didn''t pay attention in class. I think I had an anti-social image, but I decided to solve it later. I quickly left the school and I realized it got dark, and ignoring everyone''s eyes, I walk in a random direction. When I realize that I am away from school, I enter a random alley, I use my senses to feel someone around.

    Realizing that there is no one around, I give my Symbiote a command and soon I am covered in my suit, I squat down a little and jump high in the sky. I jumped so high that I easily passed the height of a building, I fell on top of another building, as my mass is not as great as in my muscular form, I fall without making a lot of noise and soon I start running.

    While I''m jumping from building to building, I start to enjoy this feeling of freedom.

    Why am I doing this? I honestly don''t know, but it made me want to do this, I need to think a little and being in the middle of many people doesn''t help me, I want silence!

    I look for a tall building and soon I find one, I quickly started to climb it, with my strength it was not so difficult, I just have to make a hole in the building and lean on it.

    "The view is beautiful ..." I say aloud while looking around, currently, I am in a building that has the ''OSCORP'' logo.

    "The planet is going to explode, huh? I bet if Nick Fury knew that, he would be freaking out, hahahaha. " Sigh, what am I supposed to do?

    After some time observing the urban landscape, I manage to calm down. "Why didn''t you contact me, Death?" I ask out loud.

    [Well, I was asleep ...] She replies in a slightly embarrassed voice.

    "Did you sleep for 3 years?" I asked a little surprised.

    [It''s a little more complicated than that, do you remember what I said about the concept of time in my world?]

    "Yes, you said that time does not exist in your world." I answer when I remember what she said to me.

    [As time does not exist in my world, therefore, there was no time here, so when I slept and woke up, in your world it spent three years, but here time has not moved.]

    ''Huh?'' I didn''t understand anything...

    "You got lost in your explanation, didn''t you?" I ask with a smile on my face.

    [Not! I just got a little confused.]

    For some reason I can imagine her face well now, in my head she looks like a little girl pouting while turning her head. "Pfft, HAHAHAHA." I start laughing with that image in my head.

    [Hey!] She screamed annoyed, but I ignore it.

    I missed talking to her like that, I spend some time laughing and while I wiped my watery eyes, I say in a voice carrying various feelings: "Welcome back, Death."

    [Un, I''m back.]

    --------------------

    Edited By: FanHarem

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 59 - 56 - Leap of faith and determination!

    "Death, I want to know everything about Phoenix," I said in a serious tone. I have to stop whining like a baby and solve the problem, so what if she is a cosmic entity? I have a cosmic entity on my side too.

    [Okay.] Death easily agrees with a happy tone, probably, she read my thoughts.

    As I watched the cityscape from the top of the building, I listened patiently to Death''s explanation of Phoenix.

    [The Phoenix Force is an immortal, indestructible and manifestation changeable of the universe''s main force, life. Born from the void between states of being, the Phoenix Force is the daughter of the universe. It is the nexus of all the psionic energy in the universe, it will always exist in all the realities of the Omniverse, it is the guardian of Creation.] Death explains in a teacher''s tone.

    "Huh?"

    [My sister is one of the most feared beings in the universe, she has the power to cut and regenerate any part of the universe, as well as to destroy it entirely.]

    "..."

    [She always said that her work is called the "Phoenix Trial", this trial that she makes is very simple. She ''cuts'' off everything that doesn''t work in the universe. For simplicity, it destroys everything that is stagnant and does not evolve naturally.]

    "..."

    [Why are you silent? Did I forget something? Hmm ... Oh! I remember now, she is the reincarnation of life and fire, she can manipulate these elements at will. She is a supplier and manipulator of energy, with this energy, she can even grant immortality to those she likes.]

    "..."

    [Adrian!?] Death screams in my head, hearing her scream, I get out of my stupor...

    F_u_c_k! F_u_c_k! F_u_c_k! F_u_c_k! This is very broken! It can destroy the universe and rebuild it!? She can give immortality!? She is basically a God! F_u_c_k!

    [Adrian! Calm down!] Death screams in a worried voice, suddenly I feel something cold entering my brain and soon I can calm down.

    "Sorry, Death." I apologize, but no one can blame me! If her powers only influenced the planet, I would accept it, but the universe!? It can destroy a universe!! F_u_c_k!

    [Adrian!] Death screams angrily and soon I feel that cold feeling build in my brain.

    Soon I can calm down completely.

    "Death, does she have weaknesses?" I ask in a cold voice.

    [Yes, my sister needs a host to do her job, every host she chooses will always have a connection with psionic energy, she is also under the host''s influence. To sum up, she likes hosts who have great mental abilities, and she cannot do her job until the host of the body leaves, but of course, there are exceptions. If the host becomes unconscious, she can take control of the body and if nobody stops her ... Well I don''t need to say anything else, right?]

    So despite being powerful, it has a lot of restrictions, huh? Knowing this, I can relax a little.

    "Do you have more information about her, Death?"

    [Yes, because of her contact with human hosts, she acquired childish behavior. This behavior can sometimes be quite annoying.]

    "..." So is she a child with superpowers? Great! Things are getting better and better!

    "Anything else?"

    [Hmm ... Oh! I remembered something. My sister is the protector of Crystal M''Kraan.]

    Huh? Crystal M''Kraan? What is it?

    [The explanation will be long and I am too lazy to explain, but for simplicity''s sake, it is the nexus of all matter and antimatter not only in the universe, but in all the different existing realities.]

    "..." After a long moment of silence, I say out loud to my faithful companion who loves to eat heads: "Venom, we are crap compared to these entities." I say with a sigh.

    - We can do what we want and when we want, you know why, Nick Fury? Because we are strong! - I remember what I said to that pirate.

    Strong? Hahahahaha, compared to humans I am strong, but if I compare my strength with those beings that can destroy a universe? I''m just trash!

    Suddenly I feel Symbiote coming out of my body, Symbiote starts to gather in the air and soon Venom''s head is formed: [Stop whining like a baby, if we are not strong, we just have to get stronger! We will eat heads of cosmic entities! Imagine how delicious it will be!?] he said with a manic smile.

    Looking at the face of Venom floating in front of me, I start to smile predatorily without realizing it. So what if they are entities? So what if they can destroy a universe? I''m going to f_u_c_k them all and eat their heads!

    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA" I laugh wildly.

    [HAHAHAHAHAHAHA] Venom laughs madly.

    Slowly our faces start to merge and soon my mask is made, I stand and look at New York City.

    While looking at this urban landscape, I make a promise to myself: "I will get stronger! Stronger than anyone! "

    I look down and see how tall I am. Suddenly I think of a crazy idea, I crouch a little, then I feel my leg muscles contracting, suddenly I jump! "Booom!" I hear the noise of the floor destroying, but I don''t care! I do a somersault in the air and suddenly I feel myself falling towards the ground!

    As I fall towards the ground, I suddenly reach out and grab the building in front of me, I pull my arm hard and soon I am thrown up! I do another somersault in the air and stretch my left arm towards another building! "WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOW!!!" This is fun!

    -------------------

    Edited By: FanHarem

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 60 - 57 - Thoughts of Death.

    First of all, I would like to apologize to my readers for not posting the chapters.

    Context: for some days the symptoms of COVID-19 have been getting worse in my body, it got to the point where I can''t even get out of bed, because of that, I had to be admitted to my apartment.

    In my country, hospitals don''t have enough rooms for so many sick people, because of that, the government is putting people in an apartment complex.

    They did this to prevent the virus from spreading, the government said that this is temporary, apparently, they are building a hospital or something.

    Anyway, I came to say that if I suddenly stop posting, you already know what happened.

    Many thanks to the people who are supporting me in Pa treon thanks to them, I can help my family in these difficult times ..

    I will try to post the 100th chapter of this novel to the Pa treon as soon as possible, I will try my best to advance the story, after all, I can be hospitalized at any time again.

    ...

    Death dimension.

    Death''s personal room.

    A beautiful woman was lying on a king-sized bed, she was just wearing a black nightgown that hid her perfect figure that could charm any mortal, suddenly, she opens her neon blue eyes with a smile on her face.

    "I will get stronger! Stronger than anyone! "

    Hearing Adrian''s promise. Death smiles in satisfaction, it seems that her little incentive worked after all. She didn''t need to tell us much information about the entities, but she did it to motivate him. When Adrian appeared in her dimension, she became interested in this mortal, as she had nothing to do, she started talking to him, soon she found herself enchanted by him.

    Death was used to beings that saw behind her just for the purpose of taking her power or having fun with her body, she was disgusted by these beings. Because of this disgust, she started playing with these beings, sometimes she gave an impossible task, sometimes she manipulated these beings.

    To be honest, she found the boy''s attitude quite refreshing, so she thought about making a contract with him, but this was not a normal contract, but a soul contract in which she had full authority.

    The contract is very simple, when Adrian dies his entire existence will belong to her, and she will have full control over the existence called ''Adrian''.

    To be honest, she did it on a whim, she doesn''t regret doing it. She judged Adrian as someone she can marry in the future, but for her to marry someone one day, she hopes that person at least will be as powerful as she is. So she was pleased when she heard Adrian''s promise.

    Is this contradictory? Yes! But that''s how gods are! They are capricious! After all, they are used to having everything from birth!

    Death likes the boy, but he is still too weak to be with her, after all, when the universe knows she got married, she knows very well that her ''brothers'' and that crazy titan will come after Adrian to have a conversation, so she easily agreed when he asked for her eyes, she thought that if he had her eyes, Adrian could grow faster and with her eyes, she could follow his growth.

    But Death was disappointed when she realized that he hasn''t gotten stronger in those three years, her eyes are basically a part of her body! It is a part of the body of a primordial entity! If he awakens his eyes. Death knows that he will get stronger faster.

    So she gave him a little incentive, after all, when Adrian seeks more strength, he will have to put himself in difficult situations. Can Adrian die? Yes! But she doesn''t care, after all, if he dies, she will welcome Adrian with open arms in her world, but unfortunately, she won''t be able to marry him, maybe she will put him as herald?

    Without Adrian knowing, he fell into a trap of this primordial entity, a trap that will give him a lot of headaches in the future.

    Death gets up from her bed and looks out of her bedroom window, suddenly her neon blue eyes start to sparkle as if she''s excited, and she says with a manic smile: "I hope you are stronger than anyone Adrian! Much stronger than that crazy titan! Much stronger than the primordial entities! And much stronger than the celestials! Only when you are stronger than everyone, I will be your wife! "

    "HAHAHAHAHA" Soon Death starts laughing maniacally as if she finds something very funny, she will wait patiently until the day when Adrian can be beside her, who knows? Maybe when he is next to her in the future, she will be able to bring death to the universe! Just by imagining those disgusting beings who call themselves ''angels'' and ''demons'' being killed by her power, her private parts begin to get wet.

    Death contracts her legs and starts to touch. "Ahh~! I am waiting for you, Adrian. " She said in an e_r_o_t_i_c voice and a breathless red face.

    [N / A: Before you kill me in the comments, I have to defend myself, Death''s personality is originally like that! And whoever gets irritated by the MC being manipulated, I say: there''s no need to be irritated! I don''t like stories where the MC is manipulated! Death did nothing, she just made a contract with him, and in return, Adrian gained power, did she deceive him? Yes, but she is a primordial entity, how will Adrian know that he has been cheated? If he were a reincarnate, he might even know, but it wouldn''t be funny, please don''t kill me!]

    ...

    Hell Club.

    Emma Frost''s personal room.

    Emma Frost is thinking about what to do, it all started a few days ago, when the Hell Club started receiving interesting visitors.

    Undercover agents from SHIELD and HYDRA started visiting the Hell Club, she knows very well that they are investigating the establishment looking for something suspicious. Emma Frost is not worried, in fact, she is very happy, after all, she got two agents inside the two organizations.

    How did she achieve this? Well, she is a telepath, and not just any telepath, she judges herself as an Omega-level telepath [N / A She is not yet an Omega-level telepath, for those who haven''t read the comics. Emma Frost only reawakened her full potential when she became the host of the phoenix force]. With this power, it is very easy for her to manipulate normal human beings.

    Suddenly the door to her office opens, then a red-haired teenager appears with a smiling expression.

    "The black queen, Jean Gray. To what do I owe this unexpected visit? " Emma Frost asks in a cold voice.

    Jean Gray, who is also Adrian''s classmate, just smiled and said, "I found him."

    Emma Frost raises her eyebrow and asks, "Who did you meet?"

    --------------------

    Edited By: FanHarem.

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 61 - 58 - Black Queen.

    Emma Frost raised her eyebrows and asked, "Who did you meet?"

    Jean Gray ignored Emma''s question and sat on a couch. "I wasn''t looking for him, to be honest. But who would have expected that the person you were looking for, entered my school? As I saw him, I thought he was 21 years old." [N / A: I got tired of those Fanfics, series and films that portray Jean Gray as an insecure girl. Because of that, I jumped in time, and portrayed a Jean Gray who was more confident and sure of herself. For those who don''t know, she was a member of the Hell Club for a while.]

    Hearing Jean''s words, Emma Frost looked at her seriously. She is looking for just one person right now, before she could say anything else, she heard Jean say:

    "His name is Adrian Weismann, he just got enrolled into my school."

    "Did you talk to him?" Emma Frost asks coldly.

    "No, he enrolled today, he was also acting weird." Jean said while remembering Adrian''s attitude at school. Seeing Emma''s serious look, she adds. "When he laid his eyes on me, he started acting weird. I don''t know what happened to him, when I saw him like that, I tried to read his mind, but a strange thing happened when I tried to read his mind."

    "Let me guess, you couldn''t read his mind, right?" Emma said.

    "Yes." Jean replied.

    After thinking for a moment, Emma said. "I think he is also a telepath like us, after all, only telepaths can defend themselves against other telepaths."

    Jean agreed with Emma''s words. "What do you think I should do?" she asked curiously.

    "Become friends with him, show him that he is not the only mutant out there, if you want, you can take Adrian to our school." Emma Frost said.

    "Okay." Jean easily agreed, suddenly she thought about something and said with a smile on her face: "He has a nice body, can I date him?"

    If looks could kill, the look Emma was giving Jean now would have made several holes in her body. "No, you can''t, why don''t you run after that stalker of yours? I''ll bet he would be happy to ''eat'' you." She said in a serious voice while mentioning Scott.

    Hearing Emma mention Scott Summers, Jean got upset: "Tsk, don''t mention that annoying stalker."

    "Oh? Weren''t you happy until a few days ago? You were acting like your love for that stalker was the best thing in your life." Emma commented with a smug smile.

    "Yes, yes. I was super happy, until I found out that bastard was dating my clone and had a child with her! They also got married! Can you believe that?" Jean commented with fake happiness.

    "What was her name again? Hmm, Oh! I remember, her name was Madelyne Pryor, right? She is a clone created by Sinister, what happened to her? "

    Jean shrugged as if it doesn''t matter and says, "Well, I don''t know, and I don''t care. I have an extreme hate for Scott! In addition to him marrying my clone and having a child with her, do you know what else he did? "

    Even before Emma could answer, Jean screamed angrily: "When Scott heard that I was alive, he not only abandoned my clone and his son! He even tried to approach me again! He''s a bastard! "

    [N / A: It really happened in the comics, I always hated Scott''s character, but after the events of Dark Phoenix in the comics, when Jean Gray was presumed dead by the X-Men, in the meantime, Scott married Jean''s clone and had a son with her. But when Scott found out that Jean was alive, he abandoned his wife and son to be with Jean, when I read this in the magazine it made me hate Scott!! Do you know what made me hate it all the more? Jean accepted Scott back and Scott didn''t tell Jean anything!! The writer who wrote this must have shit in his head! I never read any X-Man comics that involved Scott after that! Anyone who wants to research more about this: marvel.fandom.com/wiki/Madelyne_Pryor_(Earth-616)]

    [N / A: Jean''s reaction when she found out what Scott did without feeling anything too, she just accepted that Scott cheated on her and had a child ... I really would like to know what the writer had in mind when he wrote this shit!]

    Emma who did not know about this event just opened her mouth in shock, she has had her share of stupid men in her life, but Scott is the greatest of them all.

    Seeing that Jean was getting very irritated, she decided to change the subject, she doesn''t want her to lose control of her powers: "How''s school going?"

    Jean calmed down a little and replied: "Everything is normal, I''m just bored."

    "Why don''t you try to make friends?" Emma asked in a neutral tone.

    "I don''t want to, I know that when they find out I''m a mutant, they are going to walk away from me, I don''t want to bond with people like that." Jean retorted.

    Emma Frost understood Jean''s feelings, after all, she has had her own experiences on the subject.

    Suddenly the conversation did not progress. After a moment of silence, Emma asked something that was bothering her: "Are you able to control your powers?"

    Seeing no reason to lie, Jean replied: "Yes, but when I am irritated or lose control of my emotions, I cannot control myself."

    "That is worrying..." Emma murmured under her breath, after all, Jean is like an atomic bomb that can explode at any moment. Because of this reason Emma sheltered Jean under her wings, she is interested in her power. She thinks that she can use her to help the Hell Club and her goal, but her relationship with her stalker only makes her more unstable.

    To be honest, she wanted to kill Scott and forget about this problem. But she knows that things can''t be resolved this way, after all, if she does, Jean will start to hate her, and Emma doesn''t want that, she needs Jean''s trust.

    "Stay away from this stalker, I will try to protect you from him. For now, your only mission is to live a healthy life and get closer to Adrian, if possible try to find out more about his powers. "

    "Am I supposed to tell him about you?" Jean asks. Before Emma answered her question, she added with a sly smile: "Should I also tell him that you are a stalker?"

    Emma smiled coldly and said: "If you tell him that, I will ignore your situation and send your location to that pedophile teacher. I think he would love to know your location, after all, I am the only one who is blocking the your location of his senses. " Seeing Jean sweating coldly, she thinks, I wonder why that pedophile didn''t use that machine called his ''brain'', after all, with this machine, I couldn''t block his senses.

    "Y-You are joking, right?" Jean said with a twitching smile, but when she saw Emma''s smile, she realizes that she is not kidding, so she said, "Okay, I won''t say anything."

    "Good." Emma said smiling.

    ------------------------------

    Edited By: Lasagna God

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 62 - 59 - Thoughts for the future.

    I go to my home in Queens relatively quick, instead of entering the front door like a normal person, I went in my through the bedroom window and laid down on the bed, soon I started thinking about several things.

    I made a promise, but it will be very difficult to fulfill that promise, for me to become stronger, I need several things, for example: Knowledge, power, subordinates, etc.

    Currently, the only thing I have is power, I need to know how this world works, I need information, but first of all.

    "Why do I seek power?" This is an issue that I have to solve soon, I don''t want to fail if I choose a path that I will follow.

    I seek power because I don''t want to be controlled by beings stronger than me, when I discovered that there is an entity that can destroy the universe anytime it wants, I almost freaked out, I don''t want to be at the mercy of these entities.

    I seek power to live a safe life with my family, I don''t want to be in a situation where my family is being held hostage and I can''t do anything about it because I have no power.

    "I will seek power to protect myself and my family ..."

    Yes, that is a good goal. With my mind in order, I need to think about what to do next. Currently, there is a time bomb studying at my school, I need to get closer to her and become her friend, if possible I have to steal her genes too.

    Death said that the Phoenix chooses hosts with great mental abilities, so basically that woman has something special in her body. Wait... Isn''t mental power that power to read minds? I remember Emma Frost said she can read minds, I also saw her controlling people.

    I don''t know if there is another race that can read minds, but the only race I know that can have the power to read minds are the mutants ... Yes! The mutants! F_u_c_k! The answer was in front of me all this time! I have to go after the mutants!

    "Venom, how much power can my current body take?" I asked curiously, I remember that he said that I can steal other people''s powers, but the only limit is my body.

    [It depends on what power you are going to absorb, right now your body has no limit, but that can change if you absorb too much power.] Venom explained.

    I see... Speaking of mutants, I remember that I absorbed my mother''s power, but I never used her power.

    I got up from the bed and closed my eyes, when I opened my eyes, I saw a copy of myself in front of me.

    This is the power that I absorbed from my mother''s genes, the cloning ability. I managed to clone myself and everything that my clones do, the knowledge goes back to the original which is me, unfortunately, things like pain is also shared. [A / N: Basically, it is one of Naruto''s signature Jutsu, but with some limitations.]

    I raise my hand in front of my clone and said, "Punch my hand." My clone does exactly what I said, and soon he positions himself in a martial arts pose that Nat taught me and punched my hand.

    A loud smacking sound is heard in the room, I raised my hand and look at it. "Weak." Since my clone doesn''t have the Symbiote inside his body, he is basically a normal human.

    Wait... Symbiote? I gave a mental command to my Symbiote and soon my clone got covered by my suit, I raised my hand again and say, "Punch my hand." The clone does as I say and soon a louder smacking sound is heard again.

    I looked at my hand and see that it is a little red: "Strong." Yes, I was surprised too.

    "Tsk, I''m so stupid, I should have thought of that before. In fact, since I got Venom, I stopped thinking, it seems like I''m acting on instinct. "

    With this simple experiment, I discovered several ways to use the clone''s power, I could be in two places at the same time, I can also fight together with my clone too.

    This power that I acquired from my mother is useful, but it has limits, for example: I can''t form more than one clone, I also can''t see and know what my clone is doing, I know he follows mine orders, but I can''t risk it can I?

    It is also because of this problem that my mother only uses her clone to collect information or heal, what happens is, when she makes a clone, the clone is 100% healthy, so if she is bleeding or with body injuries, she can kill her clone and heal, this is very useful, this is also very painful, after all, you will experience death from your clones perspective.

    Anyway, I''ll think about that power later.

    Thinking about the Phoenix and all the information Death gave me, I suddenly had a very crazy idea. "What if I become the Phoenix''s Host?"

    "Death, if I have the requirements, could I become the Phoenix''s host?" I asked in a serious voice.

    I got excited when I heard that, but I quickly took a deep breath and calmed down. "What are the requirements for becoming to become her host?"

    [You have to have a great mental capacity, and most importantly, she has to like you.]

    This is surprisingly easy... Currently, I don''t have the mental capacity, but all I need to do is look for Emma Frost or some other mutant with powers similar to hers, and then I will send Venom into their bodies and absorb their powers. See? It''s easy.

    With that, I have two goals which I must pursue.

    1: I must understand my powers as a half-Symbiote and measure my current capabilities.

    2: I must look for mutants with good powers and absorb those powers, I must also look for mutants that can reduce or fix my fire and sound weakness.

    Right! With that, I have two long-term goals! "Now, I must tell the truth of what happened when I died for my mom and Nat." I entrusted my life to Nat and Leona, they are the people I trust the most in this world, I can not think of pursuing a goal without them on my side. (They are also ex-agents, they will be able to help me a lot!)

    To be honest, I''m a little afraid of their reaction, but I have to tell them the truth and I also have to tell them of my goals for the future, I want to be stronger with them on my side.

    Making my decision, I undo my clone and open the bedroom door, but as soon as I open the bedroom door, I saw Nat and my mother looking at me with a ''kind'' smile, that vision made me paralyzed and made me unable to react.

    "Where have you been?" My mom asked me.

    -----------------------

    Edited By: Lasagna God

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 63 - 60 - illusions being broken and a mothers power.

    "Where have you been?" Leona asked Adrian with a ''kind'' smile, but Adrian knows very well that she is angry.

    For a moment Adrian didn''t know what to say, but when he remembered what he decided before, he looked at the two women with a serious expression. "Come in, we have to discuss something." After he said that, he walked towards his bed and sat down.

    When Natasha and Leona heard Adrian''s serious tone and saw his serious expression, the two women quickly assumed that something has happened and that he needs help, thinking it was that, they too made a serious expression and enter the room.

    "Sit down, this is going to be a long story." Adrian said as he pointed to the vacant spaces next to him.

    The two women nodded in agreement and then sat down. Natasha sat on the left side of him, while Leona sat on his right side.

    Adrian took the hand of the two women and soon he started to tell them his story: "That day, three years ago, I really died."

    Adrian began telling them the story of how he died and met Death. While he told them his story, he hoped that the two women had a look of disbelief, after all, this is a very ridiculous story, but he found no trace of it. Leona and Natasha just listened to Adrian in silence.

    After a few minutes, Adrian finished telling his story, as soon as he finished telling them his story, silence descends on the group, he felt very uncomfortable right now, but he just held the hands of the two women and waited in silence.

    "Is that all you want to tell us?" Leona asked in a serious voice.

    "No." Adrian refuted the question and soon he started telling them what he heard from Death today, he also told them about his goals.

    Thirty minutes after Adrian told the women everything.

    Natasha asked in a serious voice: "Why didn''t you tell us about this before?" To be honest, she didn''t believe in the absurdity she was hearing, but she knows that Adrian wouldn''t lie to her without good reason, she also knows that he loves her and Leona very much, because of that, she believed his words, despite the absurdity.

    "To be honest, I tried to tell you, but I was afraid you wouldn''t believe me, because of that I neglected to tell the truth, after some time, I completely forgot about this." Adrian answered honestly.

    Natasha said nothing, but inside she was pleased to have believed in him, with her years of experience, she could know when someone tries to lie to her, and Adrian did not try to lie to her when he answered her question now.

    Leona suddenly stood up with a serious expression and pointed a finger at him like a mother telling her son what he did wrong: "First, you were stupid to sign something with a primary entity. In my experience, I am 100% sure that this contract will give you a headache in the future. "

    Even before Adrian could try to defend himself, Leona said: "Second, you should have told us about this three years ago. I understand that you thought we wouldn''t believe you, but if a mother doesn''t believe her child, who''s going to believe you? And I also know that you are not a person who lies easily, if you had told me that three years ago, I would have believed you in the same way that I am now."

    "But-" Adrian tried to say something, but Leona interrupted him.

    "Third, you must not believe in a primal entity, are you stupid? I understand that you and she had a moment together, but you heard what she said, right? She said she likes to give impossible tasks to beings who go after her, right? What prevents this woman from doing the same thing to you?" Leona said like a mother scolding her son.

    "Fourth, your plan to get stronger doesn''t make sense, you''re going to use Venom to absorb the mutant''s powers just like you did to me, right? But what are the consequences of this? Do you have any evidence that your body will not explode because of all that power? And aren''t you going to tell me that you''re trusting the words of a parasite? I understand that he has to protect you if that parasite wants to live, but you have to understand that his knowledge is limited to your knowledge. "Leona said in a serious tone, and then she added angrily: "This silly action of yours to absorb powers without preparation could lead to your death! Do you understand me!? You could die because you don''t know what you''re doing!"

    Adrian looked at his mother with wide eyes, to be honest, he didn''t think much about it, he just thought that if he had Venom everything would work out in the end, he also never thought Death would be lying to him, after all, they got along so well. ''I really am a fool, aren''t I?'' he thought with contempt for himself.

    "Leona, I think he already understands." Nat said in Adrian''s defense.

    Leona took a deep breath and calmed down as soon as she said, "I''m sorry for yelling at you, Adrian."

    Adrian smiled helplessly and said: "I too apologize, I never thought so deeply about it, I thought that if I had Venom everything would work out in the end, thanks for opening my eyes, mom."

    Leona sighed and said, "Adrian, I''m going to give you some advice, don''t trust things you don''t understand." She approaches Adrian and put her hand on his face, and while c_a_r_e_s_sing his face, she said: "Currently, your very existence is a mystery, you have the eyes of a primordial entity and 50% of you are alien, your situation is not common. "

    Before Adrian could say anything, Leona got closer to his face and kissed him, after a few minutes of kissing, she stopped kissing him and said with a smile: "Do you understand?"

    Adrian, whose face was a little red, nodded in agreement, he didn''t expect her to kiss him in such a serious moment.

    "Adrian, did that woman say when that time bomb is going to explode?" Nat asked with a frown, she didn''t like this situation, she just recently found out that a woman would possess her lover, and it is not just any woman, it is a cosmic entity which she has no power to go against.

    "No, she just said that if her sister goes on a rampage, the planet will turn into cosmic dust." Adrian responded with a frown.

    "So this entity is influenced by the host?" Natasha asked seriously.

    "Yes, Death said that her sister''s aura is ''darkening'' shortly after she said that, perhaps this could be caused by the current hostess." Adrian replies.

    Natasha nodded and started thinking about several things.

    "Anyway, let''s go to sleep, I''m sleepy, this conversation took a long time." Leona said nonchalantly while removing her clothes. "Don''t look at me like that, the situation is not as serious as you think." She said after she saw Natasha looking at her with serious eyes.

    Before Natasha could say anything, Leona said in a carefree manner: "These world-ending events will only happen if the hostess loses control of her powers, right? So all we have to do is make sure this doesn''t happen, tomorrow morning I''ll blackmail some politicians and businessmen and I''ll raise money to start a company, I haven''t decided what the company''s purpose will be, but money is money, right?"

    After saying this, Leona, who was completely n_a_k_e_d, laid down on the bed and closed her eyes. - I think I will make a hospital, after all, Adrian will try to absorb the powers of mutants in the future, I know his personality very well, as soon as an opportunity appears, he will try to absorb their powers without thinking about the consequences, if I open up a hospital, I will be able to buy medical equipment without raising a lot of suspicions, and maybe in the future, we can expand into new fields. - She thought.

    "Did my mom just say she was going to blackmail someone like it was normal?" Adrian asked in an uncertain voice as he looked at Natasha.

    "Yes, she did." Natasha confirmed his question, then she stopped thinking about what happened today and started taking off her clothes.

    After being completely n_a_k_e_d. "Are you coming to sleep?" Natasha asks while she laid down on the bed.

    Adrian agreed and with a mental command the Symbiote Started To return into his body, soon he too was n_a_k_e_d. "Yes."

    Edited By: Lasagna God

    Wanna read a lot of advanced chapters? Support me on Pa treon!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

    Images of the characters in Discord or Pa treon.

 Chapter 64 - 61 - Back to school.

    Currently, I was in front of my school, after all that talk about being the strongest, etc. It''s quite funny that I''m going to school now.

    Anyway, this morning, my mother said that she would go out to raise funds, I know he will blackmail several people, because of that, I sent my Symbiote to her body, so if something happens, she will be able to protect herself, and if anyone dares to attack her, I will know immediately.

    The conversation I had yesterday with my mother was very enlightening, I realized that I wasn''t thinking about things, I was entrusting everything to Symbiote and Death, I wonder why I trained so hard? After all, I don''t want to brag, but it was Nat who trained me, in her own words, she trained me to be a spy.

    When I think about the attitudes I''ve been having since acquiring Venom, I realize that I was just acting on my instinct, and it made me feel ashamed.

    "Let''s go to the board, Adrian." Nat who was wearing a professional suit said in a serious voice.

    "Yes." I nodded in agreement.

    As we walked towards the boardroom, I realized that the eyes of the male students are focused on Nat, precisely speaking, the eyes of these bastards are focused on her body, this sight irritated me a lot, when I was about to go and threaten them, I heard a voice from the person beside me.

    "You guys have a lot of courage to be looking at your principal with those eyes, I wonder if your parents would like to know that you were expelled from school because of that." Nat said in a threatening tone of voice as she looked at the male students with a stern expression.

    I saw that the students had an expression of fear and soon they started making excuses.

    "That''s not it, director, we were just admiring your beauty."

    "Yes, yes, we weren''t doing it in a bad way!"

    "Humpf, just don''t repeat that. Hurry up now, classes are starting. "

    "Yes!" They said and quickly entered the school building.

    "I wonder if you have the authority to expel several students without a reason ..." I mumbled under my breath, but Nat heard that.

    "Well, making false evidence is pretty easy." So this is how she would kick them out, huh?

    "I also don''t want you to blow up early in the morning, you have to control your temper, or have you forgotten your training." Nat said in a fake disappointed voice.

    "Yes, I only get angry when things involve you or my mom." I said in my defense.

    [Liar.] Venom said in a sarcastic voice. I ignored him.

    Nat suddenly stopped walking and looked at me smiling: "I know." Soon she started walking again while I accompanied her.

    Surprisingly, when we passed the entrance to the school, the first thing we saw was that blond teenager called Flash, and Gwen''s friend, they were also fighting, I mean, Flash was holding the skinny boy by his u_n_d_e_r_w_e_a_r ...

    "What is going on?" Nat asked in a neutral voice.

    Flash, who heard Nat, quickly stopped holding the skinny boy''s u_n_d_e_r_w_e_a_r and said in a respectful voice as if he were seeing his goddess: "It''s nothing, we were just talking." Flash said as he touched that skinny boy''s shoulders as if they were good friends. (I need to know his name, calling him a skinny boy is weird.)

    "Go back to the classroom, the class will start." Nat said, and soon the crowd that was around and Flash started walking back to their room, for a moment, I saw Gwen looking at me, but then she turned away and started walking.

    "Yes, ma''am!" Flash said in a still voice.

    "What did you do to make him behave so well?" I asked a little surprised, Flash looked like someone who likes to challenge authority, and to see him behaving like that is very strange.

    "Hmm? I just hypnotized him and made him forget about that incident, I also told him to follow all my orders. " Nat responded with a shrug.

    ... That is possible? As far as I know, she doesn''t have any superpowers? Although being a super spy can be a superpower. Hypnosis, huh? I read about something like that in some book, but applying it in real life must be difficult.

    "Anyway, let''s get going." Nat said.

    "Okay." I agreed.

    Arriving at the boardroom, I sat in the chair where Nat receives visitors, I soon saw her walking towards a closet and soon she started looking for something.

    After 30 minutes of silence, Nat stopped looking for something and picked up two envelopes, she walked over to the principal''s chair and sat down, she opened the envelopes and put two pieces of paper on the table.

    "The only students with red hair at this school are these two, which of these two teenagers is the Phoenix''s hostess?" she said as she pointed to the papers at the table.

    I look at the papers and read the information on it, the first paper I took had a picture of a girl with red hair and green eyes, her name is Mary Jane Watson, she is 14 years old, she was the girl who asked me to help that skinny teenager.

    The other paper had a photo of a girl with red hair and green eyes, her name is Jean Gray, she is 14 years old, although, in the photo, she seems to be much older... Are they sisters? They are very similar, the only difference between the two is that one has a charm on the face and the other does not.

    "This is the Phoenix hostess." I handed over the piece of paper that has Jean Gray''s photo on it.

    Nat took the paper and looked at it with an amused expression. "These two girls are redheads, and you have a weakness against redheads, is fate playing games here?"

    "Well, I have a weakness for redheads because they remind me of you, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to step out of my comfort zone to help them." I responded.

    Nat looked at me with an amused expression and said, "If they''re in danger. Can you be 100% sure you won''t help them? "

    This is conflicting... If Jean was in danger I would help her, after all, I don''t want her to free the Phoenix. Now, if Mary Jane was in danger, I think I would help her too ... I''m quite the hypocrite, huh?

    I could make many excuses, I could say that she is an ordinary human, and that she cannot protect herself, etc. But in the end, I would help her.

    Tsk, I think I''m going to ask her to dye her hair black or something, so I don''t have to worry about helping her.

    "From your expression, I can say that you would help them both." Nat told me while smiling. "You have a very strange weakness, huh?" She commented in an amused tone.

    I shrugged, I don''t consider it a weakness, I think it''s more like a fetish? I don''t like to see red-headed women getting hurt, that''s it.

    Although if this red-haired woman is my enemy, I will not hesitate to kill them, after all, everything has its priorities and my number one priority is my family.

    "Anyway, go back to the classroom. The class has already started and this time try to make some friends." Nat said as she kicked me out of the boardroom.

    --------------------

    Edited By: Lasagna God

    Advanced Chapters : Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

    Chapter 86, was posted at Pa treon.

    A small spolier, Eros is winning in terms of voting.

 Chapter 65 - 62 - Why?

    After being kicked out of the bedroom by Nat, I was walking towards my classroom, but suddenly I heard something banging.

    * Bang! Bang! *

    I was curious about this noise and decided to investigate. Walking towards the noise, I heard a voice asking for help:

    "Somebody, please help me! I''m stuck in here! "

    The voice came from the closet that is used for students to store their books. I think I heard that voice somewhere ... But who''s got a fetish to stay in a tight closet?

    I walked over to the closet and opened its door, suddenly a skinny boy came out of the closet and started breathing heavily as if he was out of breath.

    "We sure are meeting a lot, huh?" I said in a playful voice when I realized who it was that was in that closet.

    The skinny boy looked at me with a pitiful expression and said, "Thanks for the help... again."

    "It''s all right."

    Suddenly I did not know what to say, I am not very social, the boy realizing the strange silence started to walk towards somewhere.

    But before he leaved my sight, I asked out loud: "Why?" why do you let yourself suffer these things? That''s what I wanted to say, but for some reason, only the first word came out.

    He turned and looked at me with a confused expression, I pointed to the closet and said, "Why do you let these things happen to you?"

    The boy suddenly made a pitiful expression. "It''s quite simple, Flash is stronger than me, and he doesn''t like me, because of that, he does this to me."

    [See?]

    I nodded my head internally at Venom''s words.

    Before he could turn around again, I asked, "What is your name?"

    He looked at me with a surprised expression for a moment, but then he responded with a weak expression. "My name is Peter ... Peter Parker."

    I nodded my head indicating that I understood and said, ???Nice to meet you, Peter. My name is Adrian Weismann. "

    "I know who you are, Gwen told me." Peter responded with a weak smile. "Nice to meet you." Soon he started walking towards somewhere, I followed him with my eyes and I saw him entering the bathroom, out of curiosity, I followed him, when I suddenly heard him screaming.

    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Why is it always me!? "

    He screamed in a desperate voice and soon I heard crying sounds.

    I peeked through the door and saw him crying while sitting on the floor, then he started hitting the floor in frustration.

    ''I don''t know.'' His problem is not my problem, but this scene irritates me for some reason.

    I am against hurting innocents, if I see a criminal on the streets trying to **** a woman or trying to kill someone, I know that he is not innocent, because of that, I will kill him without worry, but in this situation, I don''t know who is innocent or not.

    Obviously, Peter Parker, at first sight, must be innocent, but I don''t know why Flash does that. Nat and my mother always told me that humanity is not black or white, humanity always has two faces.

    A criminal could be assaulting a woman to support his family, he is doing something bad, but at the same time, he is doing something good. (Of course, if this criminal does another crime like killing or raping a person, I will know that he is not trying to do something good.)

    Tsk, why am I philosophizing in front of the bathroom? It is at these times that I wanted the power of Emma Frost, if I could read minds, I wouldn''t need to think about this so much, I promise that the next time I see a mutant with the power to read minds, I will send Venom to absorb this power to me!

    I stopped spying on Peter Parker and walked towards my class.

    ...

    Arriving at my classroom the first thing I heard was: "Late on your first day of school? With that attitude, I can see that you are not going to be a good student, mister Adrian. " The teacher said in a sarcastic voice.

    I heard students laugh at me, but I ignored them.

    What is the problem with this teacher? "I was late because the director wanted to talk to me." When I said this, the teacher looked at me with a disinterested look:

    "It''s good to be related to the Director, isn''t it? You can do what you want."

    When the teacher said this out loud, I heard the students whispering to each other, as I have good hearing, I could hear what they are saying about me.

    "Is he related to the hot director? No wonder he is so handsome ... "I shudder when I heard this student, for some reason, I thought he was dangerous.

    "The genes of this family are insane!"

    "Can I join this family ...?"

    "Do you have anything against me?" I asked while looking straight into his eyes, I may not have much experience in society, but I know when someone is trying to threaten me.

    "N-N-No" The teacher denied while stuttering.

    ''What are those eyes? I feel an immense danger coming from him! '' The professor thought as he looked at Adrian with a startled expression. Initially, he wanted to teach the boy a lesson, after all, he wanted the position of director for so long, but suddenly his dream disappeared, all because of the new director, when he learned that the new director had a relative studying at the school, he thought of teaching the boy a little lesson.

    He never thought he could be fired because of that act, after all, he has worked here for over 50 years.

    ...

    I ignored this teacher and looked for an empty chair, I looked around and saw that there was an empty chair next to Gwen, I didn''t think about it much and soon walked towards the chair beside her.

    ........

    Edited By: Lasagna God

    Advanced Chapters : Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

    Remember that the vote will only last this week, choose the novel you want me to produce,

 Chapter 66 - 63 - Felicia Hardy.

    When I sat next to Gwen, the teacher woke up from his stupor and started teaching again, this middle-aged teacher''s class is about history.

    Then he told the students to open the book to page 30, I took the storybook from the bag and opened it on that page, when I opened the book and saw that the title said ''The story of Captain America'', I made a funny expression, after all, the first history class that Nat taught me was about Captain America.

    "Why were you acting weird yesterday?" a curious voice asked me.

    I looked to my side and saw Gwen looking neutrally at the classroom board.

    "I was feeling weird, after all, it was my first time at a big school." I lied easily with a neutral expression, Gwen looked at my face for a moment and then turns her attention to the board in the classroom.

    [A / N: The translator may translate wrong, so I made that note. The school is normal, it has chairs and a blackboard in which the teacher teaches students, the school model is based on American schools.]

    After that, she didn''t asked me anything else, I also didn''t know what to talk to her about, which is, our first date was horrible, after all, she saw me n_a_k_e_d.

    ...

    Right now, I''m walking towards the cafeteria.

    * Grrr *

    This strange noise was the sound of my stomach, I am very hungry! I should have brought chocolates...(E/N: hehe I like that small detail about venom. You see because of reasons I''m not gonna say venom loves chocolate, and since he and Adrian merged, Adrian also likes them)

    The history teacher''s class was boring, I already knew everything he said, and for some reason, the professor seemed to idolize Captain America as if he were a god or something.

    When the class ended, I thought the students were going to the next class which would be math, but when I saw them walking towards the cafeteria, I realized that my conversation with Peter Parker and Nat took too long.

    It is difficult to understand at first, but soon I got used to it, basically, teachers teach in their personal rooms, the student''s duty is just to go to their room and learn. [N / A: I couldn''t explain it very well, but it is basically the US education system] (E/N: I couldn''t even edit it that well, f*ck I was confused)

    I opened the cafeteria door and soon I heard several voices speaking at the same time, as I have a very good hearing, I felt very uncomfortable hearing all of these voices at the same time.

    (So much noise) Venom commented angrily.

    I nodded in agreement with his words, as I was hungry, I could stand the noise, for now.As I looked around I saw a huge queue, for a moment, I was surprised by this huge queue, when I realized that this huge queue is all for the students to eat something, I immediately gave up on getting something to eat.

    I will starve if I wait in line!

    As I don''t know what to do, I decided to walk through the cafeteria, while I was walking through the cafeteria, I suddenly felt someone poking me, I look at the person who poked me and I see a beautiful girl with white hair, she has an incredibly voluptuous body, her face is quite thin and she has blue eyes. I remember this girl, she was the one who smiled at me when I introduced myself, I remembered her because her body doesn''t look like a 14-year-old teenager.

    "I couldn''t help but notice that you look lost, do you want me to show you around the school?" She asked me with a mischievous smile, for some reason, her image reminded me of a wild cat that visited me when I lived on that hill, I remembered that the cat always showed up to eat, but every time I gave him food, the cat ate and disappeared for a few days and came back to ask for more food.

    I had no reason to refuse her, but first I have to eat something: "I accept, but do you know of any place where I could eat something? I don''t want to wait in that line. " I said while looking at the queue that has increased in size again...

    "Hmm, I know a place, come follow me." She said after thinking for a while, I nodded and started following her.

    As I followed her, I remembered that I don''t know her name. "What''s your name?" I asked curiously.

    She stopped walking for a moment and looked at me smiling. "My name is Felicia Hardy, nice to meet you, Adrian."

    ...

    Mary Jane, who was watching this scene from a distance, said, "Are you sure it''s okay, Gwen?" Mary Jane asked as she looked at her childhood friend who was beside her.

    Gwen narrowed her eyes and asked. "Why are you asking me that?"

    "Well, Adrian is talking to Felicia Hardy, you know how she''s a spoiled patrician." Mary Jane commented.

    "And?" Gwen responded.

    Mary Jane sighed and responded, "What if he falls into her trap?"

    Gwen looked at Adrian''s back and replied: "If he is smart, he will not fall into her trap." She responded and went right back to eating her food.

    Everyone at school knows Felicia Hardy, she is well known for being a spoiled little patrician, she does everything she likes and the consequences of her actions never reach her.

    "I think I will let Adrian know about her." Mary Jane said her thoughts aloud.

    Gwen heard what Mary Jane said, but she ignored it. Honestly, she doesn''t know why she is acting so petty towards Adrian, she has this irritating feeling in her heart, but as she doesn''t understand what that feeling is, she just kept getting more and more irritated.

    ��..

    [N / A: For those who haven''t read the comics, you may not know this, but Felicia Hardy was r_a_p_ed by her boyfriend when she was in college ... To be honest, I hate this part of Felicia Hardy''s story, I think that the writer who wrote this must have a fetish for this shit, because he had several elements that could add to Felicia Hardy''s story and narrative, but he chose **** to get attention ... I really hate **** crimes, I despise these acts, a friend of mine was r_a_p_ed and even today she is broken, she can''t even talk to me properly, and every time I see her situation, I get angry !! These crimes must carry the death penalty, I really want all those bastards dead!]

    (E/N: I feel you bro, a lotta authors just adds in shit like that for no reason or story wise benefits, and that just irks me. For example those who''ve read Against the gods know some of the questionable s*it Yun Che has done. Also author, I hope your friend recovers, and if she doesn''t have one already then she should get a therapist or something.)

    [N / A: Anyway, I''m going to keep Felicia Hardy''s origin, but I''m going to change a lot of things that I hate ... When I took Felicia Hardy''s character and read about her, I understood that most of the things that the writers added in was useless, they did it just to put a love interest in Peter Parker ... I understand that this sells very well, after all, everyone wants to read a story where two hot babes (Mary Jane) compete for a guy, right? But they destroyed a character that has a lot of potential, Felicia Hardy became just a woman who lives to provoke Peter Parker ... In the end, she married Flash and had a daughter with him, only to soon split up and marry one woman ... When I read the comic, I was like "What? What the f_u_c_k is this? ", The spiderman comics and Scott Summers comics are the ones I hate the most! They destroyed several good characters because of the protagonists, sigh ... Whoever wants to know more about her story: marvel.fandom.com/wiki/Felicia_Hardy_(Earth-616)]

    (E/N: and for those who wants to read the comic, well�� Mister Editor came in with the clutch. Beep boopboop, boopboop beep�� BOOM! Readcomiconline.com)

    ...

    Edited By: Lasagna God

    Advanced Chapters : Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 67 - 64 - Kitty.

    While I was walking beside Felicia, I noticed a lot of looks toward our direction, the girls'' eyes had various emotions like disgust, jealousy, envy, etc.

    On the other hand, the boys'' eyes had a d_e_s_i_r_e, the boys looked at Felicia''s body with hungry eyes, I sighed a little when I saw this, can''t they really hide their d_e_s_i_r_e, huh?

    I admit that she has an amazing body for a 14-year-old girl, but aren''t they being too obvious? I think this is called a period of adolescence?

    "Hey, Muscle. We arrived."Felicia told me while stopping.

    I raised an eyebrow: "Did you just call me muscle?"

    "Yeah, duh" she snorted.

    "Please stop it, that nickname is very arrogant." I only like it when someone calls me with something affectionate, especially women.

    She smiled amusedly: "Look at your body, you are almost 1.90 CM tall, you are big and strong, everything about you screams muscle. Seriously, how did you get such a delicious abdomen?" she invaded my personal space and started to c_a_r_e_s_s my abdomen.

    I smiled with amus_e_m_e_nt at this girl and decide to participate in her game: "Well, let''s say I have good genes."

    "Truly." She replied and looked into my eyes, and for a moment, she got paralyzed, but soon she turned her attention away and looked at the food stand that was in front of us.

    "What do you want to eat?"

    "You?"I asked back.

    Felicia smiled: "Going a little too quick, Muscle." She said teasingly.

    "Says the woman who was stroking my abdomen." I retorted her comment.

    "I did? Oops." She said that, but didn''t try to back off.

    I smiled amusedly at this woman, she is really weird, but I don''t think she is bad.

    Unconsciously, I stroked her head, for a moment, I felt her body shake a little, but she didn''t take my hands away.

    * purring of a cat *

    Huh?

    "Okay, I think that was enough." She stepped back with a red expression.

    I looked at her with a smiling expression, when she saw my expression, she turned her head to the side with a red face, she is so cute.

    She quickly started walking towards the stand and sat on the chair, I accompanied her and sat down at the table she was at.

    I picked up the menu and started looking for what I want to eat. "Hey, Kitty. What you want to eat?"

    "This nickname is not original." She complained.

    "Well, I think it is very suitable for you." I dropped the menu and looked at her while a smile.

    She blushed and turned her face to the side. "What? Are you hitting on me? Just know that I''m not that easy. "

    I just smile and didn''t answer her, I didn''t mean to go after her, that wasn''t my intention, I think I have to stop playing here.

    "What''s your request?" I heard the waitress''s voice.

    I looked at the menu and pointed to the page that had various meat-related foods: "Do you see this page here? I want all of this."

    Both the waitress and Felicia looked at me with a shocked expression.

    The waitress her hand on her brow and says, "Sorry? What did you say? Could you repeat that?"

    "I said I want everything on that part of the menu." I repeated calmly while pointing to the menu''s page.

    "Are you serious?" The waitress asked in disbelief.

    "Yes." I responded.

    The waitress looked at me for a moment, but soon after she took the menu from the table. "Okay, the food will take a while because the order is too big."

    I nodded in agreement, then the waitress returned to the food stall. (Why wasn''t she surprised when she saw my eyes? All the people I met were surprised when they met me for the first time. Well, I''m too lazy to investigate this, I may be being paranoid too.)

    "Muscle, are you sure you are going to eat all of this?" Felicia asked me in a doubtful tone of voice.

    I snorted, "Please don''t call me that, it''s really silly. If you''re going to give me a nickname, I prefer something nicer." I didn''t really like that nickname. "And to answer your question. Yes, I will eat it all. "

    She looked up with a smile and said. "I''m really jealous of your body, you''re going to eat that amount of food and you''re not going to get fat."

    I shrugged: "As I said before, my genes are good." I looked at her and realized that she still has the menu in her hand. "Aren''t you going to ask for anything?"

    She shrugged: "I''m going to, but I think the waitress forgot to ask me what I want."

    "I''m sorry for ignoring your request, I was just surprised by his request." The waitress suddenly appeared saying this while pointing at me.

    "It''s all right. I want a salad, please." Felicia said in a neutral voice.

    After the waitress left, Felicia and I started a conversation, she asked me mainly about my life and what I like, I answered everything honestly, I didn''t say anything important, I just told the basics.

    I also started to ask about her life, she answered some questions honestly, but some of my questions she did not answer and tried to change the subject, I realized that she only tried to change the subject when the question related to her family. (She seems to have a complicated life.)

    Talking to her was interesting, I think this is friendship? Well, I wouldn''t mind having her as my first friend, she seems to be spoiled with some things, but I think it''s because she comes from a family with good financial conditions. (I can deduce that from the way she dresses, her clothes seem to be all expensive.)

    For some reason, the thought that I made my first friend made me�� happy? I know that I am not alone, after all, I have Nat and Leona, I also have Venom and Death, although the latter can be kind of incomprehensible at times, I don''t think she wants to hurt me.

    Come on, she''s a primal entity, if she wanted to hurt me, she could have done it when I was dead, call it instinct, but I trust her. I know I''m being naive, but honestly, what can I do if she has bad intentions with me? If you compare her power to mine, it''s the same as comparing a planet to an ant.(E/N: Or, Galactus and a planet ????)

    "Why are you smiling like a fool?" Felicia suddenly asked in a playful voice.

    "I''m just happy that I made my first friend at school." Unconsciously, I answered her honestly.

    She looked at me with wide eyes and an open mouth, for some reason, she was very shocked, huh?

    I raised my eyebrow and asked, "Why are you so shocked?"

    "I..." She tried to answer me, but she didn''t know what to say, she coughed to try and disguise it and turned her head to the side.

    ...

    ''That was the first time someone said that to me. When he said that he is happy that I was his first friend, I could see that he said it honestly, he was not lying to try to become friends with me, he was not looking at my body with s_e_x_u_a_l intentions either. '' Felicia Hardy thought.

    He also had a hot body, she would not lose anything by approaching him, if he had a bad personality, she would just ignore him.

    Why did she deduce that he was rich? Well, every day he goes to school with a very expensive car, what Felicia doesn''t know, is that this car does not belong to Adrian, the owner of that car is Leona.

    ...

    Edited By: Lasagna God

    Advanced Chapters : Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 68 - 65 - A friend.

    "You really ate everything." Felicia said with a look of disbelief as she looked at the table where there were several empty plates.

    "Is it okay to just eat salad?" I asked curiously as I looked at her empty plate.

    "Yes, I don''t want to put on weight." She answered me.

    I raised my eyebrow and looked at her body, I just saw a curvy and healthy body, and she''s worried to put on weight? She looks pretty thin in my opinion.

    Suddenly I heard the school bell ring, "It looks like it''s time to go back to the classroom." I said.

    "Yes, which class is next?" She asked.

    I shrugged as if I don''t care: "I don''t know."

    I got up from the table and walked to the tent, arriving at the tent I asked for the bill, when I received the bill and looked at the amount, I sweated a little. 300 dollars? I only have 200$ in my pocket, I think I have to find a source of money for myself, I can''t be asking Nat or my mom for money, although they wouldn''t mind me asking them for money.

    Suddenly Felicia appeared in front of me and took the paper from my hand: "Woow, you really did eat a lot, huh?" she laughed.

    "Felicia, do you have 100 dollars?" I asked.

    "Yes, I do." She responded while not taking her eyes off the paper.

    "Great, can you lend me? I''ll owe you a favor. " I said, with a smile.

    She put a finger on her face and assumed a pose as if she was thinking a lot: "Hmmm, this is a difficult request, but since you are begging me so much, I will lend you 100 dollars, but ..."

    I raised my eyebrow at her tone: "But?" I asked.

    She looked at me and smiled slyly: "It''s nothing, I will use this favor well in the future."

    Seeing that sly smile, I knew she was planning something: "Kitty, don''t play with fire, you''re going to get burned." I playfully warned her.

    "Hehehe, don''t worry, I won''t ask for anything impossible." She said smiling, then she put her hand in her purse and pulled out several bills from her purse.

    She stopped for a moment to count the money she took out, then she handed it over to me: "Take it, it''s 100 dollars, you don''t have to count."

    I nodded and handed the money over to the waitress, paying my bill and Felicia''s, the two of us walked back to school while we talked, I stopped for a moment by my locker in the hall and picked up my books, I also saw that on my closet door, the next class is math.

    Closing my locker, I returned to the classroom.

    Arriving at the classroom next to Felicia, I heard several whispers.

    "That guy is amazing, how did he get so close to Felicia?"

    "I don''t know, but soon he will suffer at her hands, it will be fun to see that."

    I raised my eyebrows at this, it looks like she doesn''t have a good reputation, huh? What does he mean that I will suffer at her hands? Hmm, I''ll ask her later.

    I looked around for a moment and saw that there are two vacant chairs at the back of the room, I got Felicia''s attention by poking her arm and pointing to the empty chairs.

    I saw her nodding in agreement, and soon I started walking towards the chair and sat on it.

    "It looks like you''re hated at school, huh?" I commented. As Felicia was in front of me, for a moment, I saw her tremble.

    Realizing that I touched a difficult subject for her, I corrected myself: "Don''t worry, I will not judge you by what people say, I will judge you for myself who the person called Felicia Hardy is."

    She didn''t say anything, she just nodded in agreement, but with my hearing, I could hear her saying "Thank you" in a low voice.

    After that, she was silent, as I had nothing to do, I looked out the window looking for something interesting.

    I spent a few minutes looking at the landscape, but suddenly I heard the door opening.

    A teacher entered the room and clapped her hands to get the students'' attention.

    The classroom was silent and all students looked at the teacher.

    Realizing that she had the attention of all the students, she said: "Tomorrow morning we will have a school trip." With just those words all the students were excited, I quickly covered my ears with my hands.

    "WOOOOW!"

    "Yes, we finally have an interesting event!"

    [Tsk, so much noise, let''s eat these bastards heads.] Venom commented irritably.

    I ignored Venom''s delusions.

    "Silence!" The teacher screamed as she hits the board.

    This made the students calm down, then she continued: "The trip will be for the company OSCORP, I want you here at school at 7:00 AM."

    These words made all of the students in the class unmotivated, but I noticed that Peter and Gwen were excited.

    "Teacher, is participation on this trip mandatory?" I heard a girl''s voice.

    Looking over to see who asked the question, I realized that it was Jean, strangely, I couldn''t see that golden aura around her.

    [You must focus on your eyes to see that aura, at that moment you saw her aura because the eyes had awakened.] Death commented in a bored and sleepy voice.

    I had totally forgotten about her ... Well, she only talked to me when something she finds something interesting, or when I''m alone.

    "Yes, this trip will be worth noting in the subjects of English, History, Geography and Mathematics." The teacher answers.

    I saw Jean nodding, and soon after she was silent.

    After that, nothing more interesting happened, the math class was surprisingly easy ...

    In fact, all of the following classes were easy, I remembered studying them all.

    If you ask me what subjects I found a little complicated, I would say it was philosophy, the teacher gave us a task in which a philosopher said some random bullshit and you had to understand what he was saying.

    I just wrote down what I thought and gave it to the teacher. After school was over, I visited Nat in the boardroom and we drove home in her car.

    On the way home, Nat asked me in a neutral voice without taking her eyes off the road: "Did you make any friends today?"

    "Yes, I made a friend." I answered, smiling.

    Nat narrowed her eyes: "Is this friend a girl?"

    [You f_u_c_k_e_d yourself.] Venom laughed

    -----------------------

    Edited By: Lasagna God

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

    Last chapter of this week, thank you for reading.

    Chapter 91 will be updated soon in Pa treon.

    Remember that the vote will only last this week, choose the novel you want me to produce,

    I will only accept the vote of Pa treon, after all, there is no way I can count the vote for three different sites.

 Chapter 69 - 66 - Everything for the family.

    On the way home, Nat asked me in a neutral voice without taking her eyes off the road: "Did you make any friends today?"

    "Yes, I made a friend." I answered, smiling.

    Nat narrowed her eyes: "Is this friend a girl?"

    [You f_u_c_k_e_d yourself.] Venom laughed.

    I pursed my lips when I heard Venom laughing at me. "Yes, she is a girl."

    When I answered that, Nat just made a ''Hmm'' sound and didn''t say anything else.

    Seeing her like this, I remembered the words she said to me earlier: "Remember that feeling, this is how Leona and I feel when women look at you." [N / A: Chapter 53.]

    Remembering what she said to me that day, I looked at her and saw her with a neutral expression, saying nothing, I approached her and kissed her on the mouth.

    "Hmmf?" I felt her being surprised for a moment, but soon she returned my kiss.

    I kissed her for a little while, after all, she is still driving.

    I pulled away from her juicy lips and I saw a trail of saliva that connected to our lips, she looked at me with an amused look: "What was that?"

    I snorted and said, "Didn''t you like it?"

    Realizing my joke, she said with a smile: "I didn''t say that."

    I looked at her seriously and said in a serious voice: "Don''t be too jealous, I won''t date any other girls. You and mom are enough for me." I wanted to make my thoughts very clear.

    Nat snorted: "Don''t be jealous? Could you say those exact words if any man was talking to me intimately? "

    ... No, I couldn''t, I would be jealous if I saw her talking to another man intimately. But isn''t she being irrational? Didn''t she say to make friends? Women are complicated ...

    "See? Your expression told me all the answers I wanted, you should control your expressions more, after all, didn''t I spend my time training you? " Nat said with false disappointment.

    "I''m just like that in front of you and mother." I answered in my defense.

    Nat just smiled and said nothing. "We are going to maintain a healthy relationship, okay? I am jealous of you and you are jealous of me, I will try not to overdo it if I see someone close to you." I said.

    If I see a man near her, I just have to eat his head.

    "Adrian, you are making an evil smile ..." She commented with a smile.

    I am? Oops.

    I''m thirsty, I look for a bottle of water in the car, and then I find a bottle of water in the back seat of the car.

    She smiles maliciously: "And to answer your question. Yes, we will maintain a healthy relationship, but don''t judge me if some of your friends disappear suddenly. " She said in a neutral voice.

    *Cough! Cough!*

    I spilled my water on the car, then I looked at Nat with a strange look.

    "What?" She asked with an innocent face.

    "Just don''t overdo it." I said with a sigh.

    She snorted, "You too."

    After this serious and somewhat playful conversation, Nat and I were quiet, we just enjoyed each other''s presence.

    A few minutes later, I could already see my house, Nat drove towards the front of the garage and turned the car off, shortly after she and I got out of the car, while we were walking towards the entrance of the house, I asked curiously: " Nat, do you know OSCORP? "

    "Yes. OSCORP is a multi-billion dollar multinational corporation, located in Manhattan, New York. It''s annual turnover is US $ 3.1 billion, the president of this company is called Norman Osborn, according to Leona''s investigation, he may be involved in some business with the Kingpin. " She responded in a neutral tone while looking at me as if she''s waiting for something.

    "$ 3.1 billion, huh? that''s a lot of money ... "I said my thoughts out loud. "Who''s the Kingpin?" I asked. (Has my mom investigated OSCORP yet? She''s quick.)

    "Wilson Fisk, or better known as Kingpin, he is a mob boss who is involved in all sorts of crimes in New York City, he works with anything that gives him money." Nat explained in a neutral tone, we stopped in front of the door, before I could open the door, she took my hands and looked at me in the eye:

    "While in the dark he controls the entire New York underworld as a criminal empire, on the surface he poses as a charitable businessman and philanthropist, he is an intelligent and manipulative person." She explained and continued to look me in the eye.

    Kingpin, huh? A criminal empire, huh? Without realizing it, I sported an evil smile.

    "Venom." I called my faithful companion who adores heads a lot, a slimy goo came out of my body and soon Venom''s face was floating in front of me.

    I noticed Nat looking around for witnesses, but soon I ignored her, I wasn''t going to call Venom out if I wasn''t sure I wasn''t being watched.

    "Did you hear what she said?" I asked, still smiling.

    Venom chuckled: ["Of course."]

    "And what are we going to do next?"

    ["We are going to eat a lot of heads!"]

    My smile grew even more with Venom''s response, but I have to correct my friend. "My faithful friend, you are thinking a little low."

    ["What do you mean?"]

    "Think with me, he is the King of Crime, he has an empire of criminals, what would happen if that empire was taken over?" Before Venom could say anything, I said, "We would have an almost unlimited supply of heads, and not only that. We would have subordinates and a lot of money. " With connections from the underworld, I could find mutants more easily as well.

    I don''t know how the underworld works, but I have two ex-agents with me, they could teach me, I could use this opportunity to solve my money problem and in the future solve my problem of powers, I don''t want to have criminals as subordinates, but I can''t be that naive, I can only use criminals who have committed heinous crimes like **** or child trafficking as disposable parts, I can even use them as my food.

    The rest of the criminals, I would use them to expand my influence, I would also use them to find more mutants, the more mutants I find, the more powers I can acc_u_mulate.

    My plan is not quite ready yet, the plan also has a lot of holes, but I have time to think, I will discuss this with Nat and Leona later, I need their opinion.

    I thought about it all in just a few seconds, I know that when I became 50% alien, my whole body in base form was raised to the maximum of the human limit, I basically became Captain America, consequently, my intelligence too has been enhanced, I just wasn''t using it, I was just acting on instinct like Venom, but I can''t do anything about it for now.

    ["Subordinates, power, wealth and more heads to eat, I like it, hahahahahaha."] Venom said showing that he had intelligence too.

    Was this bastard hiding this from me? No, I just didn''t realize, as he said before, I influenced him, and he influences me.

    I just smiled wickedly at Venom''s words.

    Nat looks at me and said in a serious voice, "You are going too fast, Adrian. You have to think- "

    "I know, Nat. Don''t worry, I won''t make a move now, I will discuss a reliable plan with you and mom, you are the people I trust the most, basically, you are my right and left arms." I interrupted her.

    Nat was surprised for a moment, but then she smiled contentedly: "Good, I thought you would act without thinking again, if you had acted without thinking when I told you about the Kingpin, I as your master would be disappointed. " She said with false sadness as false tears fell from her eyes.

    I pursed my lips in response to her joke and entered my home.

    ...

    When Adrian left.

    ''When I told him about the Kingpin, I wanted to know his thoughts, I never thought he would make a decision to steal Kingpin''s empire.'' Natasha thought with pride.

    To be honest, Natasha is very stressed these days, why is she stressed? Well, suddenly she knew that there were beings that could erase the earth in the blink of an eye, when she heard about it, she almost freaked out, but as a trained agent and because of the presence of Leona and Adrian, she calmed down, soon after she started to think about what to do.

    Currently, her family needs power, a power that no one would dare to challenge, but she also can''t lose sight of her goals, she needs strength to protect her family, call it wanting to control her own destiny, she doesn''t likes it when her life is in other people''s hands.

    Natasha unconsciously put her hand on her belly and said in a low voice as she looked up at the starry sky: "All for the family."

    ------------------------

    Edited By: Lasagna God

    Advanced Chapters : Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

    Chapter 96 of this novel will soon be posted on Pa treon.

    Today is the last day of voting for which novel should I produce, if you haven''t returned please visit my Pa treon and vote.

    Tomorrow on Monday when I post the new chapter of Venom, I will tell you the result of the vote.

 Chapter 70 - 67 - A peaceful night.

    I walked into my house and the first thing I saw through my eyes is my mom lying on the couch watching TV in a comfortable position, she was wearing a suit very similar to Nat''s.

    "Hmm?" My mom got up from the couch and looked at me smiling: "Welcome, how was school today?"

    I heard the sound of a door closing behind me, I saw Nat entering the house and heading for the kitchen.

    "It was boring, classes were easy, but I made a friend today." I answered.

    My mother narrowed her eyes: "Is your friend a girl?"

    "How did you find out?" I said with a helpless expression.

    My mom snorted: "I''m a spy, I just need to look at the school''s security cameras to know you made a female friend."

    "Are you monitoring me?" I asked curiously, I don''t care if she is monitoring me, I know she is doing it for security.

    She snorted again: "Who do you think put those security cameras on?" she called me to sit next to her, I nodded in agreement and sat on the couch, then she put her head on my l_a_p and lied down in a comfortable position. "And to answer your question, I am not monitoring you, I have more to do than watch a teenager doing teenage things." She said in a lazy voice.

    If she isn''t monitoring me, how did she know that I made a female friend? Her words don''t make sense ... I stopped thinking about it and decided not to pay attention to it.

    I smiled and started stroking her beautiful black hair, "How was your day?" I asked curiously while pampering her.

    I know very well that she wants to be spoiled, after all, I spent very little time with her.

    "Hmm, the usual, I blackmailed businessmen, politicians, bankers, etc." She responded as if it was no big deal. "I did really well, right? I want to be spoiled! " she screamed like a child who wanted her father''s praise.

    I smiled helplessly when I saw my mother acting like that, shouldn''t she be the a_d_u_l_t here?

    I decided to participate in her act: "Yes, yes, you did a great job" I patted her on the head as if she was a small child.

    She m_o_a_n_e_d a little. "Hmmm, this is good, please do more." She said in a lazy voice.

    As I c_a_r_e_s_sed her head and her beautiful black hair, I asked, "How much money did you collect today?"

    Out of the corners of my eyes, I saw Nat coming back from the kitchen carrying several chocolates and a cans of beer, when I saw the chocolate, my belly started to roar with hunger, but I held on to my d_e_s_i_r_e and gave the attention to my mother, after all, I was also missing her a lot.

    "... Hmm, I got little, I thought I would get more." She said with a dissatisfied expression, but when I c_a_r_e_s_sed her face, she starts to smile foolishly.

    Nat sat next to me and gave me a package of chocolate, I quickly opened it and put all the chocolates in my mouth!

    ''This is the ambrosia of the gods.'' I gave my opinion as a philosopher.

    [Delicious, if I eat this every day, I think I won''t feel like eating heads.] Venom commented in a satisfied voice.

    "How much?" I asked my mother.

    "I raised 300 million dollars."

    * Cough! Cough! Cough!*

    [Hey! Don''t waste food!] Venom complained, but I ignored him.

    When I heard the amount she raised, I choked on my chocolate for a moment.

    "Hey! I didn''t tell you to stop stroking me. " She complained angrily.

    I ignored her bipolarity for a moment and started thinking, do I think she would make a good boss from the underworld? Isn''t she very competent in raising money from blackmail? If she has subordinates, money and superpowers at hand ... I feel sorry for her enemies.

    Before she got any more irritated, I pulled her into my arms and made her lie on my l_a_p again, soon I started to c_a_r_e_s_s her.

    I heard a satisfied m_o_a_n from her and then she closed her eyes.

    "You shouldn''t be so surprised, in better times, she could get a billion dollars easily, I think she didn''t find a scandal that could profit." Nat said while drinking beer and watching the television show.

    1 billion dollars !? "She is ... amazing." I have no other words to describe it.

    "Yes." Nat responded in a neutral voice.

    I raised my eyebrows at this stoic woman, I know it''s her habit, my mother and I have complained many times that she should express herself better, but I think it''s hard to overcome the habit.

    While c_a_r_e_s_sing my mother who was smiling foolishly like a child on my l_a_p, I started watching the television show with Nat.

    I picked up some boxes of chocolate that was on a small table near the couch that we were on, I opened it and took a chocolate and put it in my mouth.

    "Hmmmm, delicious!"

    "You really do like chocolates, huh?" Nat commented when she saw my happy expression.

    "Yes, when I eat chocolate, I feel that insatiable hunger subside a little." I said with a smile as I took another chocolate and put it in my mouth.

    Nat nodded his head indicating that she understood and snuggled against my c_h_e_s_t.

    Soon I started stroking her head with my other hand.

    And we just stayed like that for a long time, we just enjoying each other''s presence while watching television, I also never stopped stroking my mother''s head.

    Unconsciously, time has passed and I saw my mom and Nat sleeping next to me, thanks to my physique, I don''t feel too tired.

    I got up very slowly, I don''t want to wake them up, when I left the arms of the two women, I stood up and looked at both of them.

    I saw my mom making an unsatisfied expression as if she was missing something important, I also saw Nat looking for a comfortable position to lie down.

    Seeing this vision, I smiled lovingly. Deciding that I can''t leave them like this, I approached Nat first and lifted her up like a princess, then I started walking towards our room, arriving at our room, I put her gently on the bed, I started undressing her, it didn''t take me long to undress her, so she was lying n_a_k_e_d on the bed.

    I covered her with the bedsheet and threw her dirty clothes in a box that the girls use to put her dirty clothes on, I really don''t need clothes, after all, I have Venom.

    I decided to pick up my mom now, and soon I walked out of the room.

    ...

    When Adrian left.

    Natasha opened her eyes a little and laughed gently, then she closed her eyes again and snuggled up in the bed, like an experienced killer, she could wake up with the slightest movement, the act of letting her guard down and letting him take her to the bedroom, proved that the best killer in the world trusted Adrian with her body and soul. ''He gave me the thing I wanted the most in life, he gave me a family and a place to call home, because of that, I will protect what he gave me, even if I have to murder the whole world for it''. she thought with determination.

    Never in Natasha''s life, did she think she would love someone as much as she loves Adrian, Natasha put her hand on her heart and realized that her heart was beating very fast, she smiled lovingly and said in a low voice: "I really love him. "

    ...

    I went back to the living room and turned the television off, then I approached my mother and gently lifted her up like a princess.

    I walked with her in my arms to the bedroom where I left Nat, arriving at the room, I placed her gently on the right side of the bed a little far from where I left Nat.

    I started to undress her gently, when she was totally n_a_k_e_d, I covered her with the sheets and put her clothes in the same box that I put Nat clothes on.

    I gave a command to my Symbiote and soon I just stayed in my u_n_d_e_r_w_e_a_r, I got on the bed and lied down in the middle between the two women.

    As soon as I laid down on the bed, Nat and my mother snuggled into my body, seeing this I smiled gently and closed my eyes.

    My last thoughts before falling into the dream world were: ''In the morning I have a school trip ...''

    ...

    [N / A: I really don''t want to add any more women for Adrian! Seriously, I''m so comfortable writing only with Nat and Leona! T_T]

    Edited By: Lasagna God

    Advanced Chapters : Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

    DC won with 176 votes.

    Eros lost with 171 votes.

    Thank you very much for all the people who voted. For the people who voted for Eros, don''t be sad, I will also produce new chapters of Eros. The bad news is that I will only post chapters every Sunday of each novel, but don''t worry, each chapter will be long with at least 5k words.

    I will make a Pa treon for each novel, for those who want to support me, I will give advanced chapters.Help me to eat in these times when I am sick and I am isolated in an apartment alone T_T. F_u_c_k COVID!!!

 Chapter 71 - 68 - Morning.

    In the morning at Adrian''s house.

    Adrian opened his eyes feeling a little groggy, he felt a familiar weight and the slow but rhythmic breathing of Nat and Leona clinging to his arms.

    He wanted to stay in bed and enjoy the time with them, but time didn''t permit him since he had to go to school, after all, today was supposed to be a school trip.

    Adrian slowly got up from the bed, and the made the fewest movements possible as to not wake the two.

    Somehow he managed to get out of bed without waking the two women, then walks over to the bathroom, next to the room to take a relaxing bath.

    While he was waiting for the bathtub to fill, he stared in the mirror, seeing that there was nothing abnormal about his body, he turned off the tap and entered the tub.

    "The water is a little cold, but it''s good ..." He comments in a lazy voice.

    Suddenly the bathroom door opened, Adrian raised his eyebrow and looked towards the bathroom door, witnessing Nat and Leona n_a_k_e_d entering the bathroom.

    "I thought I left without waking you up." Adrian comments without caring that they are n_a_k_e_d in front of him.

    "Don''t worry, it''s just our habit," Nat responds while Leona nods in agreement, as the two are ex-agents, they are very s_e_n_s_i_t_i_v_e in the slightest movements or sounds.

    Soon the two began to brush their teeth and wash their face; ending all this, they enter the bathtub in which Adrian was in.

    "Hey! The bathtub is not very big." Adrian warned.

    The bathtub in the bathroom is relatively large, the tub can hold up to two a_d_u_l_ts, if more people enter than that, the tub will be tight.

    "Do not worry about it," Leona responds as she got into the bathtub and sat on Adrian''s lap.

    Nat accompanied Leona and sits across from Adrian.

    "Look, I said it was going to be tight," Adrian commented when he saw the water in the bathtub leak onto the bathroom floor.

    "Adrian, wash my body!" Leona ordered as if she were a spoiled girlfriend.

    Adrian agreed and soon starts washing her body with his hand, he cleans her p_u_s_s_y, b_r_e_a_s_ts, waist, and a_s_s very carefully.

    Adrian washed her body very carefully as if it were something very precious.

    "Your self-control is incredible," Nat commented when he saw Adrian washing Leona''s voluptuous body without even changing his expression, she looked at his c_o_c_k, and it was as hard as a stone. ''Is his body honest, huh?'' she thinks.

    Adrian listening to Natasha''s comment. "Hmm? Do you want to have s_e_x? I can''t do that now, I have to go to school now, when I get back from the trip then we can have s_e_x." he asked as he washed Leona''s b_r_e_a_s_ts with soap.

    Natasha pursed her lips when she heard Adrian''s response. "I don''t want to have s_e_x, I just want to sleep today, I never thought that working as a director was so tiring." She grunted.

    "Ohh? Is there a job that a super spy can''t do?" Adrian joked.

    "Well, the job is easy, the problem is these annoying teenagers," Natasha grunted while snuggling in the bath.

    "Ahh ~!" Leona m_o_a_ns. "Adrian be careful when you wash my cunt; you pulled my hair too hard," she complained when she felt Adrian pulling the hair out of her p_u_s_s_y.

    "Sorry, I get a little distracted," Adrian said in an apologetic tone.

    "Just be careful," Leona said as she curled up on his lap.

    "Got it," Adrian replied as he proceeded to lift Leona''s body and place her a little higher above his body. After all, where she was sitting, she was hurting his d_i_c_k.

    While Adrian was washing Leona''s body. Natasha was looking for her body soap. ''Strange, I''m sure I left it here.'' She thinks.

    Leona, seeing this whole situation, could fail to comment aloud: "We look like we are married." She said, smiling.

    When Natasha and Adrian hear what Leona said, they stop what they were doing, and exchanged looks with each other. The two looked at Leona in curiosity.

    Natasha thought about how she acted when she is in that house and said, "It wouldn''t be wrong to say that we are married."

    "True," Leona responded after thinking about how she acts when she''s at home.

    "If you want to get married, we will get married when I''m of age," Adrian said.

    The two women were shocked when they heard Adrian''s words. Soon they begin to imagine the two of them with two wedding dresses coming walking down the aisle. Natasha imagined herself with a flowing red wedding dress, while Leona imagined her with a white wedding dress, the imaginations they were so vivid that they could hear the sounds of the church bell.

    "Mother? Natasha?" Adrian called.

    Hearing Adrian''s voice, the two women leave her stupor. "Yes, we will be married when you are 18", Leona said with a happy smile.

    "Yes," Natasha said with a small smile on her face.

    Adrian was surprised by this sudden decision, but he didn''t care; after all, he decided that he would always stay their side them. If the marriage makes them happy, he will marry them as many times as they want.

    ...

    After Adrian washed Natasha and Leona''s body, he finished his shower and went down to the kitchen, as he doesn''t need to change clothes, he was the first to leave the room.

    He searched around and around the kitchen and soon found several boxes of chocolate when he looked at the boxes, he feels his stomach roar with hunger.

    [Chocolates !!] Venom roared excitedly.

    [Delicious!] Venom comments, while Adrian nods in agreement.

    When he looked at the clock in the kitchen, he saw that it was 6:30 AM. "I think I still have time, the trip starts at 7:00 AM." He said it out loud.

    While Adrian eating his chocolate, he saw Gwen out of the corner of his eye, Gwen standing in front of her house.

    Soon he heard the sounds of footsteps coming towards him: "Adrian, shouldn''t you go to school? Look at the time." Natasha goes down the stairs and warns him she was wearing jeans and a white T-shirt.

    "Hmm, I think I''ll be going then," Adrian said.

    As Adrian walked towards the door. "Wait, aren''t you going to eat something healthier?" Leona asked worriedly as she looked at the box of chocolate in Adrian''s hand, wearing a purple dress.

    "It''s okay, chocolates are my nutrients," Adrian said, smiling.

    Leona pursed her lips when she heard Adrian''s response, walking over to her purse, she took out 500 Dollars.

    "Take it, when you feel hungry, eat something healthy, okay?" Leona said in a tone that she doesn''t take ''no'' for an answer.

    "Isn''t 500 dollars a lot?" Adrian asked.

    "Just take it!" Leona said, annoyed.

    Adrian nodded and took the money from Leona''s hand, putting the money in his pocket, he said, "I''m going now."

    "Take care around there", Leona said as she sat on the couch and turned on the television.

    "Okay." When Adrian leaves his house, he is stopped by Natasha.

    "Take it, this is a communicator, I don''t need to say what it is for, right?" Natasha said in a serious voice.

    Adrian nodded in agreement and took the communicator, putting the communicator in his pocket. "See you later, Nat." Soon he went out the front door of the house.

    Natasha just smiled and then sat down next to Leona.

    When Adrian left the house, he looked at Gwen, who was standing in front of her house, as he was curious, he decided to approach her.

    .......

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 72 - 69 - That woman is an enemy!

    "Gwen, what are you doing here?" Adrian asked as he approached Gwen''s house.

    Gwen, who was looking at the landscape as if something fascinating was hidden in that landscape, she woke up from her stupor, staring at Adrian with a confused face.

    "What?" She asked.

    "Why are you doing standing there, daydreaming?" Adrian asked amusingly.

    Gwen pursed her lips in annoyance when she heard Adrian''s question. "No!! I was waiting for my dad!"

    Adrian was surprised by her sudden outburst: "Calm down! Calm down! Why are you screaming this early in the morning?"

    Gwen was embarrassed when she realized what she did, so she turned her head to the side in an attempt to hide her shame.

    Adrian found this view very cute; he laughed a little and asked: "Did your father go somewhere?"

    Gwen snorted: "Yes, he said he was going to solve something at the police station and told me to wait here."

    "Hmm, cop life is arduous," Adrian commented.

    "Yes ..." Gwen responded and looked at Adrian''s strange neon blue eyes. Ever since she saw these eyes for the first time, she found them to be very beautiful. She tried to search the internet about cases where people are born with eyes like Adrian, but she couldn''t find anything.

    Adrian realizing that the conversation has stopped flowing, he asked: "I was on my way to school, do you want to go with me?"

    Gwen left her stupor, she looked to the avenue looking for her father, realizing that her father may take a long time, she sighed and said: "I will tell my mother that I am going with you, wait here." She got up and entered her house.

    "Okay." Adrian agrees and leaned against the entrance to her house.

    A few minutes later, Gwen left her house with a red face.

    "What happened?" Adrian asked, smiling, with his supernatural hearing, he can clearly hear Gwen''s mother teasing her daughter.

    Gwen isn''t sure, but when she saw Adrian''s smile, she thought that maybe he had heard something. "it''s nothing! Let''s get going!" she said and soon started walking at a fast pace.

    "Hang on! You''re going the wrong way!" Adrian warned her.

    Gwen suddenly stopped walking and came back. "Are you really clumsy, huh?" Adrian smiled.

    Hearing what Adrian said and seeing Adrian''s smile. Gwen''s face looked like an erupting volcano.

    "Humpf!" Gwen snorted and started walking at a fast pace.

    Adrian looking at Gwen''s back, can''t help thinking that she is adorable.

    Adrian realizing that he was being left behind by Gwen, started running towards her.

    ...

    On the way to school.

    She was talking about school affairs when she realized that he was just quiet and not talking, and though she was just being an annoyance.

    But soon after Adrian started to answer all the questions related to the school, she asked, listening to Adrian''s answers. She even began to rid some doubts about some subjects that she didn''t know.

    "I thought you were just muscles ... So you have a brain, huh?" Gwen commented in a low voice.

    Adrian pursed his lips when he heard what Gwen said, deciding to ignore it, he starts talking to her about various things.

    When they were getting close to the school, the first thing they saw was several school buses.

    When Adrian saw these buses, he immediately thought that this was their transport. Gwen also thought the same thing.

    "Muscle!" Hearing the voice of an acquaintance, Adrian turned his head in search of the voice, it didn''t take long for him to find the person who called him.

    "Hey Kitty, how was your day?" Adrian asked, smiling.

    When Gwen heard the way Adrian called Felicia, she immediately frowned in annoyance, but she quickly hid her annoyance. ''Kitty? They are dating?'' she thought.

    Felicia Hardy, who was walking towards Adrian and Gwen smiled when she heard the way Adrian called her. "It was tedious, I was waiting for you." She responds as she approaches him.

    "She is?" Felicia asked when she noticed Gwen.

    "Her name is Gwen Stacy, she is my neighbor." Adrian replied while looking at Fel��cia; he looked at Gwen and said: "Her name is Felicia Hardy, a friend of mine."

    Gwen, hearing the way Fel��cia was presented by Adrian, she smiled in relief, but soon her expression returned to normal; ''Hang on! Why am I relieved !? He''s nothing of mine!'' she scolds herself.

    Gwen''s relieved smile did not go unnoticed by Felicia, contracting her lips, she said: "Nice to meet you, Gwen."

    Hearing Fel��cia''s voice, Gwen looks at her, for a moment, she compared Fel��cia''s body with hers, and what was the result? Gwen lost: "Yes, nice to meet you, Felicia." She said, smiling forcefully.

    Adrian just watched Gwen and Felicia shake hands with a smile on their face. Upon noticing tension in the air and realizing that a fight can happen at any time, he quickly interrupted. "What time is the bus leaving?"

    Gwen and Fel��cia separate their hands and look at each other with solemn eyes, they instinctively knew in their heads that the other woman is an enemy!

    "7:20 AM", Felicia replied, smiling at Adrian.

    "Hmm, are we going to wait on the bus?" Adrian asked.

    "I don''t want to, the bus is too hot." Felicia denied it.

    "Me too." Gwen agreed with Felicia.

    The two girls look at each other. "Humpf!" they saw the face.

    Adrian just smiled with amus_e_m_e_nt, to be honest, he''s having a lot of fun watching the two of them fighting, he may have an idea of ??what they''re fighting about, but unfortunately for them, he can''t date another woman.

    If he is going to date another woman, that woman has to accept his relationship with Leona and Natasha, and from what Adrian observed, these two girls are quite possessive.

    Even if Nat and Leona agreed that he had another woman (which is very unlikely), this woman should accept the forbidden romance of Leona and Adrian.

    Hearing footsteps approaching him, Adrian turns his face away. "Are you a Playboy, huh?" A red-haired girl commented, smiling.

    Adrian pursed his lips and asked, "Who are you?" even though he knows who she is, he cannot tell her that.

    "My name is Mary Jane Watson, I am Gwen''s childhood friend."

    ......

    Read chapter 100 of this novel in Pa treon!: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 73 - 70 - The adventure of a little spider.

    "Mary Jane Watson, huh?" Adrian said as he looked her up and down as if he were assessing her.

    "What?" Mary Jane asked when she felt his gaze.

    Then Adrian''s eyes stopped at Mary Jane''s hair, "Are you naturally a redhead?"

    "Yes...?" Mary Jane answers Adrian''s strange question.

    Adrian took a big breath and shook his head as if something was hopeless, he wanted to hope that she dyed her hair, but it seems that it was natural. [N / A: His weakness for redheads is just a joke of mine, after all, I like redheads too.]

    "What !?" Mary Jane exclaimed angrily.

    ''Even in her anger, she still maintained her beauty ... Seriously, is it this normal to have so many beautiful girls in a school? From what I''ve researched, this is impossible. ''Adrian thinks.

    "It''s nothing, MJ," Adrian replies.

    Mary Jane raised her eyebrow. "What did you call me?"

    "Your name is too long, so I abbreviated it to MJ," Adrian explained. "You don''t like it? if you prefer not to be called that, I can change it."

    "Hmm, no need, it''s just my close friends who call me MJ, but I will give you that privilege too," MJ replied jokingly.

    "Yes, ma''am!" Adrian decided to play along, soon the two started laughing as if they thought of something funny.

    * Cough! Cough! *

    Adrian and MJ look at Felicia and Gwen, who was looking at them with a serious gaze. "You finished? We have to get on the bus." Gwen said as she walked towards the bus.

    Strangely, Felicia followed.

    Adrian and MJ looked at each other with confused eyes. "What happened?" MJ asked.

    Adrian just shrugged and started walking towards the bus.

    "Hey! Wait for me!" MJ shouted.

    ...

    "Where''s your friend Peter?" Adrian asked as he sat at the back of the bus sitting with Felicia, Gwen, and MJ by his side.

    The boys who will come to Adrian surrounded by his ''harem'' could not help but speak from behind his back.

    "Lucky bastard! How is he hanging out with the three most popular girls at school?" an athlete boy said.

    "Only Jean is missing to complete his harem." Said a nerdy boy.

    "Well, I can understand why he is so popular with them." A girl with glasses said as she looked at Adrian''s body.

    Jean, who was sitting a little in front of the bus, she pursed her lips in annoyance, she wondered why her name was mentioned? She looked at Adrian and saw him talking to the girls. "Tsk, I am not finding opportunities to approach him," Jean commented in a low voice.

    She needed to complete her mission that was given by Emma Frost. Still, she wasn''t finding an opportunity to approach him; she stopped looking at Adrian and looked out the window of the bus.

    "Do you know him?" MJ asked curiously.

    "Yes, I met him when I took him out of the school locker," Adrian answered honestly.

    "Thanks for helping him." MJ thanked him. "He didn''t come because he was sick."

    Adrian raises his eyebrow and asks curiously: "Are you his girlfriend?"

    "No, I''m his childhood friend," MJ responds calmly.

    Felicia snorted: "I bet Adrian that that boy loves this little redhead here." She pointed to MJ, who was making an uncomfortable face.

    "Hey! I am not a prize!" Adrian complained.

    Felicia just laughed and stuck out her tongue at him as if she was mocking him.

    "I agree with Felicia," Gwen said.

    MJ was surprised that her friend also agreed with this white-haired girl.

    "Don''t look at me like that, I''ve known you both for several years, I know when Peter likes someone. He probably doesn''t dare to say that because you are very popular, etc." After Gwen said that, she picked up a small book and started reading.

    The group just kept talking about several random things, MJ and Gwen realized that Fel��cia''s rumors were just unfounded, she really is a good person.

    MJ also realized that Adrian was not as scary as she thought. Well, no one can blame her, the way Adrian met her was quite impressive.

    Unconsciously, time passed, and soon the group arrived in front of the building that had the ''OSBORN'' logo.

    When Adrian got off the bus with the group and looked at the building, he soon realized that it was this building that he jumped off the roof the other day. "Coincidences?" he asked out loud.

    [If it''s a coincidence, fate doesn''t like you.] Venom scoffed.

    ''You were silent, what happened?'' Adrian asked, mentally.

    [I''m bored! Let''s do something! Let''s eat some heads! Let''s kill some bandits !!] Venom responds in frustration.

    ''Hmm, we can do this at night.'' Adrian replied.

    [Really?] Venom asked skeptically.

    ''Yes.'' Adrian confirms.

    [The night will be fun.] Venom said happily in his voice.

    "What are you doing standing still? Let''s go in." Gwen said as she pulled on Adrian''s arms.

    Felicia, who was next to MJ, saw this scene, she was upset, but as she doesn''t want to be forceful, she decides to do nothing for now.

    The group of students entered the building, and soon the guide began to explain several things about the company. Things that Adrian totally ignored, the only one who is paying attention to the guide''s explanations, is Gwen.

    They spent time and get to know various sectors of the company until they reached the sector related to spider research.

    "Spiders, huh?" Felicia said with an ugly face.

    "You do not like it?" Adrian asked.

    "Yes, they are disgusting, they crawl and are dangerous! I prefer cats!" She responds excitedly.

    "Whoa, calm Kitty, you don''t have to be so excited," Adrian said as he unconsciously reached up to Fel��cia''s head and patted her head.

    Felicia blushed when she felt Adrian patting her on the head, but she didn''t stop.

    "Can you guys stop flirting?" MJ said in annoyance.

    Hearing MJ''s voice, Adrian realized what he''s doing and responded by apologizing to her, "Sorry, Felicia. I didn''t notice."

    Felicia turned her red face towards MJ and looked at her with accusing eyes.

    "What?" MJ asked innocently.

    Felicia snorted: "Nothing."

    "A spider is missing!" Gwen, who was watching the spiders, carefully said it out loud for everyone to hear.

    "What did you say?" The guide asked.

    "I said that a spider is missing, look," Gwen said while showing the empty cage.

    "Really ... Wait here, I must warn those responsibly." The guide told the group.

    A small red and blue spider crawled onto Gwen''s outfit. As Gwen was so focused on conversation, she didn''t feel anything going up through her clothes.

    Suddenly the little Spider reached Gwen''s belly, the little Spider stared at that pale white belly and made up it''s made, then she bit Gwen''s belly!

    Immediately Gwen felt the pain in her belly, she cried out in pain: "AHHHH!"

    "Gwen!" "Gwen!" "Gwen!"

    Adrian, Felicia, and Gwen shouted in concern.

    "What''s going on, Gwen?" MJ asked, worried about her friend.

    The group''s screams caught the attention of the other students, but they ignored it.

    When Gwen goes to explain what happened, suddenly, she feels another bite coming in her belly. "AHHHHH!"

    Suddenly Gwen passed out because of the intense pain before she fell to the ground, Adrian caught her like a princess.

    "Call an ambulance now!" Adrian said in a serious voice.

    "I will call," MJ said.

    "What is going on?" An employee asked.

    "What happened...? We do not know! Suddenly our friend started screaming in pain, if we find out that it happened was because of the company, she will sue this company!" Felicia replied angrily to the employee.

    Adrian realizing that Felicia was fighting with the employee, he said in a serious voice: "Felicia! Calm down, let''s think about Gwen first."

    "The ambulance will arrive in 20 minutes", MJ said as he approached Adrian that he was holding Gwen like a princess.

    At this moment! Our dear Spider came out of Gwen''s outfit and happily crawled over to Adrian''s arm.

    As Adrian was worried about Gwen, he didn''t notice anything crawling on his body.

    Our dear Spider stopped on Adrian''s arms and watched her food, she paused for a moment and bit him! But nothing happened...

    Adrian''s skin was tough!

    Frustrated, the Spider started trying to bite harder, but even so, the Spider failed to penetrate Adrian''s skin.

    The little Spider sighed in defeat and sat in a lazy pose, wondering what to do.

    At that moment, a black slime came out of Adrian''s skin and swallowed the little Spider!

    The Spider tried to thrash and leave, but it failed, eventually, it was absorbed by the black goo

    ��

    [N / A: Little Spider!! NOOO!]

    .......

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 74 - 71 - White energy?

    Without knowing that something was changing in his body, Adrian was thinking about what to do.

    "The ambulance will arrive in 20 minutes", MJ said as he approached Adrian that he was holding Gwen like a princess.

    Adrian nodded his head, indicating that he understood, and soon he started checking on Gwen''s body. He almost forgot for a moment, he was quite proficient in first aid, as he was taught by Nat.

    MJ seeing Adrian taking liberties with Gwen''s body, "What are you doing?" she asked with a suspicious look.

    "Don''t get any wrong ideas, I''m just checking her condition," Adrian said seriously.

    Upon seeing Adrian''s serious visage, MJ blushed for a moment, she thought Adrian was taking advantage of Gwen.

    ''Her body is normal, the only problem is her heart that is beating faster than usual. Tsk, if I didn''t have so many people, I could use Venom to heal her, if her heart keeps beating too fast like that, Her life could be in danger. ''Adrian thought.

    After checking Gwen''s condition, Adrian started looking for Gwen''s body for injuries, he checked his hands, arms, legs, necks, but found no injuries.

    "Adrian-"Felicia tried to call Adrian but stopped when she saw his serious face, she keeps silent.

    Adrian stared at Gwen''s shirt, and without thinking much about it, removed her shirt, and for a moment, Gwen''s pale belly was in plain view. MJ seeing this quickly came into view of the crowd in an attempt to prevent everyone from looking at her friend''s uncovered body.

    Felicia also helped MJ to cover the crowd''s view.

    "What are you looking at?" Felicia growled angrily like a lioness.

    The crowds didn''t move, they were very curious after all.

    "Adrian! What- "When MJ was about to complain about the situation, however, stopped when she saw Adrian''s twisted face. "What''s happening?" She asked curiously when she tried to get closer to see what was going on. Adrian quickly put Gwen''s shirt back on.

    "Change of plans, I will not wait for the ambulance." Suddenly Adrian got up holding Gwen in a princess-like carry and soon started walking towards the exit of the building, he ignored everyone who was asking if she is okay. "Get out of the way," he spoke with a severe and stoic tone, unaware that his eye shone for a moment.

    The students swallowed hard when they saw Adrian''s face, and soon, they parted the way.

    "Wait!" MJ shouted as he followed.

    Felicia seeing this, also started to follow Adrian and MJ.

    What made Adrian react like that? It''s quite simple, the little spider''s bite left a significant bruise on Gwen''s belly, but if that was all, he wouldn''t have reacted that way.

    When Adrian observed the bruise, he saw wisps of white energy entering Gwen''s body through the bruise, he knew very well that this energy is supernatural. Still, as he didn''t have that much knowledge in this area, he couldn''t say whether this energy is harmful or not.

    As he walked towards the exit of the building, he took a communicator from his pocket and put it to his ear.

    "Nat, I''m going to the hospital," Adrian said in a neutral tone.

    Nat, who was lying on the couch in a lazy position, quickly got up when she heard Adrian''s voice in her ear.

    "What happened?" She asked seriously.

    "My friend was bitten by some kind of insect, I''m taking her to the hospital."

    Nat raised her eyebrow: "Did you call me just for that?"

    Adrian ignored what Nat said. "A strange energy is entering her body."

    When Nat heard this, she quickly turned serious again. She knew very well what this energy that Adrian is talking about. After all, he explained that he can see supernatural energies through his eyes. "Send her to the New York hospital, I have contacts at that hospital." Nat needed to monitor this girl, after all, she does not believe that this girl will not change after this energy enters her body.

    Understanding what Nat is trying to do, he said, "Okay." Then he hanged up the communicator and put it in his pocket.

    Ending the call with Adrian, Nat walked into the kitchen and saw Leona making lunch.

    Nat soon began to explain what Adrian said.

    Finishing the explanation, Nat looked at Leona, who was thinking with a serious expression.

    "We must watch that girl, where did you send her?"

    "New York Hospital," Nat replied.

    "Good, you should go to the hospital and delete any unexpected information from the girl." Seeing that Nat didn''t understand why she said this. She continued: "we don''t know how this energy works in the body of normal humans, but my instincts say that this energy is not so simple. I think that girl will change a lot after what happened today, we cannot leave any traces of those changes in that hospital."

    "We better not take any chances, right?" Nat said when clarity appeared in her eyes.

    "Yes; While you go to the hospital, I am going to start a business and buy land." Leona said, then she continued: "Tsk, I was too lazy to move today, but it seems I have no choice." She laments.

    Nat rolled her eyes when she heard what Leona said, then she walked towards her room, she needs a change of clothes.

    When Adrian left the building and saw several cabs standing outside, he walked over to a taxi. At that moment, Gwen and Felicia arrived beside him while breathing heavily.

    "You walk very fast ..." Felicia said breathlessly.

    Adrian looked at the taxi driver. "I want you to take us to the hospital in New York." He said gravely in a tone didn''t take no for an answer.

    Without realizing his neon blue eyes began to emit a dangerous glow, the taxi driver quickly nodded and got in his car.

    "MJ, open the car door," Adrian asked.

    MJ, who finally caught her breath, nodded in agreement. When she opened the car door, Adrian, who was holding Gwen quickly got in the car with her, MJ also accompanied him.

    As the four didn''t fit in the back of the car. Fel��cia had to sit in the front of the car.

    When everyone got in the car, the taxi driver quickly started the car and drove towards the hospital.

    -----

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 75 - 72 - Thanos!

    The group was silent as they looked at Gwen, who was sweating and breathing heavily as if in great pain.

    MJ seeing her friend''s condition, she almost panicked, but when she saw Adrian''s calm face, she was able to calm down.

    The same happened with Fel��cia, even though Fel��cia didn''t know the two girls for a long time, but the games and conversations that Fel��cia formed a close bond with them.

    The taxi driver neither said nor asked anything, for some reason, his instincts are screaming for him to be quiet and just drive the car in silence, and that''s what he did.

    While various emotions were going through the girls and the poor taxi driver. With Gwen in his arms, Adrian was trying to understand what this energy is doing to her body.

    Adrian could see fine white energy entering through Gwen''s wound and spreading throughout her body. Adrian deduced that the more of this energy enters Gwen''s body, the more her body will change, he didn''t know if this change is a good one or not.

    ''Death.'' Adrian called the primal entity that was connected to his eyes.

    [Hmm? Ohh, this is interesting.] Death who was sleeping suddenly woke up to Adrian''s calls.

    ''Do you know anything about this energy?'' Adrian asked calmly.

    [Yes, I know.] Death responded with a happy tone.

    Adrian just kept quiet, waiting for Death''s answer.

    Adrian''s eyebrow twitched when he heard Death''s words.

    [Listen, boy, if I wanted to do something with you, I would have done it; after all, you have my eyes. I don''t deny that I''m manipulating you to get stronger, but this is for your own good.] Death said with a severe and dull tone at the same time.

    Adrian said nothing, he just waited for Death''s next words.

    [In the future, when you marry me, most of the entities and beings that are part of this universe will become your enemy. These entities are so powerful that they can wipe out the earth in a snap. I''ll give you an example for you; there is a race called Celestials, they were responsible for the creation of almost the entire universe. They are beings that created civilizations just to do experiments on and have fun. One of these creations were the Eternals and the Deviants, in their world, they became known as Angels and Demons.]

    Adrian raised an eyebrow when he heard Death''s information, he quickly calmed down and listened patiently while trying to digest that information.

    [Eternals are beautiful and extremely talented beings. Deviants are a mutation in the Eternals'' gene. Because of that, some deviants are much stronger than the Eternals, they have a repulsive appearance. However, I will not talk about the deviants for now.]

    [The Eternals lived on a Saturn moon called Titan. One day a baby named Thanos was born on that moon, unlike his brother Eros who was born with the appearance of an Eternal. Thanos was born with a very strong deviant mutation in his blood, which made him look horrendous.]

    [His mother when she saw him as an abomination and tried to kill him claiming she saw Death in the baby''s eyes. But his father saved him, years later young Thanos grew up and surprisingly, he was loved by everyone. However, a girl manipulated young Thanos until he became crazy, he killed several people, including his mother. When Thanos was older, the same girl appeared in front of him. Thanos wanted this girl as a wife, the girl demanded that he kill all the lovers and children he made while traveling through space. She also demanded that he kill the entire race of the eternal.]

    Adrian swallowed and continues to listen calmly, but a penetrating look started to appear in his eyes.

    ''That girl was you, right?'' Adrian asked calmly, but their eyes were so cold that if he wasn''t with his head down, looking at Gwen, MJ would be very scared.

    [Yes, that girl was me, because of these events, this crazy Titan started to love me. But I was just playing with him; after all, I had nothing to do in my world, and how he was born with a small connection with Death, I was able to contact him and play a little.] Death replied laughing.

    ''Do you play by destroying civilizations?'' Adrian asked frowning.

    [Adrian, entities have no life span. We will live until this universe is over, some destroyed civilizations are just common in our long existence. ] Death replied solemnly.

    [We got off-topic, didn''t we? Anyway, if Titan finds out that I''m was going to marry you, what do you think he''s going to do?] Death said seriously, she doesn''t mind Adrian dying, after all, when Adrian dies. Adrian will meet her, but she is slightly afraid that Titan will make Adrian immortal and gouge out his eyes. If Thanos does that, she will never be able to contact Adrian again, and knowing that Titan, she is sure that Thanos would do that.

    Adrian swallowed and sighed and looked out the car window.

    "Adrian? Are you alright?" MJ asked worriedly.

    "Yes, I''m just worried about Gwen," Adrian lied.

    "Don''t worry, she''ll be fine," MJ replied while looking at her friend, who was lying on Adrian''s lap.

    As Adrian looked out the window, he remembered his mother''s words. "Adrian, in my experience, this contract will give you a lot of headaches in the future."

    When Adrian remembered this, he sighed again, after a few seconds of regretting his own foolishness, he began to think about what to do next.

    ''When is this damn Titan going to come?'' Adrian asked seriously.

    [I don''t know, for the time being, he has no interest in this planet, but if something calls his attention to this planet, he will surely come to earth. If he appears on earth, I suggest you hide, at that moment, you are not strong enough to face him]. Death responds seriously she continued sleepy tone:

    [I''m going to sleep again, have a nice day.]

    Adrian twisted his lips in annoyance. ''This woman! The next time I see her in person, I will teach her who the boss is! Tsk, I shouldn''t have signed that contract! I know that I received a beautiful goddess as a wife, but the problems she brought to me are many!'' he thought.

    Adrian shook his head in an attempt to refresh his thoughts. Anyway, his goal hasn''t changed, he just has to get stronger, when he gets stronger, these problems will be nothing for him!

    "Sir, we''ve arrived." The taxi driver said in a low tone.

    Adrian, MJ, and Fel��cia looked at the hospital and got out of the car.

    Adrian gave the taxi driver $100. "Take it, sorry for the annoyance, you can keep the change." Soon he picked up Gwen like a princess and walked towards the hospital.

    [N / T: Before you threaten me in the comments, I need to defend myself. I wanted to give Adrian a reason to get stronger quickly, after all, he doesn''t know about future threats. He is not a reincarnated person. I also found the Phoenix threat very light. So, I thought to myself, why not Thanos? With that thought, I could see a lot of plot doors opening, and to be honest, Thanos is the right motivation. Another warning: Death will not manipulate the MC''s life, as I said. I hate that kind of story, I put Death in the plot for her to be the person who motivates the MC to get stronger. After all, when Adrian gets strong enough, he''ll be lazy, Death exists so that it doesn''t happen. Another reason I put her in the novel was her cosmic knowledge; this will help Adrian a lot.]

    ...

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

    Chapter 110 will be released soon in Pa treon, if you can support me, I will give advanced chapters in return. Thank you for your support in these pandemic times, have a nice day.

 Chapter 76 - 73 - Good morning, sleeping beauty.

    A few hours later, at the New York Hospital.

    In a hospital room, Adrian was sitting on a chair while looking at Gwen, who was lying with various medical equipment on her body.

    From the moment Gwen was admitted to this room. Adrian didn''t leave her side. He calmly watched the energy course through Gwen''s body, focusing all of his brain cells on this strange phenomenon he was witnessing. He was trying to understand what was happening in front of him; by observing this phenomenon, maybe he could learn something.

    After the situation calmed down, Adrian gave MJ and Felicia money to buy something to eat, as the two girls left OSCORP without looking for their bags. They tried inviting Adrian to eat with them too, but Adrian refused, saying that he needed to take care of Gwen.

    Fel��cia wanted to be with Adrian too, but MJ dragged her to the cafeteria.

    The doctors mistook Adrian for her boyfriend. Because of this, the doctors did not prevent Adrian from being with Gwen.

    Strangely, the director of the hospital himself told the staff to take care of this patient as if she were very important.

    "Finally, the energy stopped moving around her body," Adrian commented in a low voice.

    Adrian could see that Gwen was very similar to Jean. A white aura covered her body compared to Jean. Gwen does not have as much energy in her body, but she had enough energy to cover her entire body.

    If Jean''s energy is a golden beacon, Gwen''s energy is a white lamp that can be found anywhere, but that does not mean that this energy is weak, just because it has less.

    ''Death, what is this? You forgot to tell me. ''

    [Hmm ...? Oh, this energy is called the web of life and destiny, this is an energy that governs the multiverse. This energy is controlled by the master weaver who can manipulate reality.] Death explained in a passive voice.

    Adrian pursed his lips when he heard what Death said, he was starting to hate conversation with Death. Every time he talked to Death, he discovered something absurd about the multiverse.

    Sighing, he mentally asked, ''Is this energy going to harm Gwen?''

    [No, this is positive energy, won''t harm the girl.] Death replied.

    "I see ..." Adrian replied while starting to think about several things when he went to ask for more information about the weaver master, he realized that Gwen has moved a little.

    Adrian approached Gwen and waited for her to open her eyes.

    Gwen opens her eyes a little groggy, the first thing she realized. When she opens her eyes is that she was in a hospital bed with various equipment attached to her body.

    "Good morning, sleeping beauty," Adrian said with a smile on his face.

    Gwen was a little surprised to hear Adrian''s voice, "How long have I been sleeping?"

    Adrian smiled innocently. "You were in a coma for two years."

    "What!?" Gwen cried out in disbelief, soon after she tried to get up; however, something strange happened, the iron ledge on which Gwen leans is twisted with her strength.

    Adrian noticed this, but he just kept quiet while smiling innocently.

    Gwen, without realizing what she did because of her shock, Gwen looked at Adrian, when Gwen saw Adrian''s smile, she realized that she was deceived. "You!" She tries to complain to Adrian for playing with her, but suddenly the bedroom door is opened.

    "Gwen!" Gwen''s father and mother shouted in concern.

    "Are you alright?" Gwen''s father asked worriedly as he approached his daughter, he totally ignored Adrian''s existence.

    "Y-Yes, I''m fine, dad." Gwen stammered a little.

    "What happened, daughter?" Gwen''s mother asked.

    Gwen started to recall the events, but when she did, she realized that she didn''t really know what happened, she just felt a great pain in her belly.

    When Gwen looked at her belly, she realized that she was bandaged, not knowing how to respond, she looked at Adrian.

    Noticing Gwen''s look, Adrian said: "She was bitten by an insect, but don''t worry, the insect wasn''t poisonous, she just passed out when she panicked." He said mixing lies with truths.

    It was only now that Gwen''s parents noticed Adrian standing still while smiling innocently. "Who are you?" George Stacy asked with a little hostility.

    "Dad!!" Gwen shouted with an embarrassed face.

    Before Gwen can continue, Adrian said with a serious face: "I am the person who called you, I am also the person who carried her to the hospital." He doesn''t like to be threatened, but he won''t make a scene, he knows that Gwen''s father is just worried.

    George did not like the tone of this man''s voice, when he was about to ask for more further information. Gwen''s mother hit him on the head "Calm down, his name is Adrian Weismann, he is our new neighbor. he is also friends with Gwen." She said seriously while emphasizing the word ''friend''.

    "Thanks for helping my daughter, Adrian." Gwen''s mother said in a thankful tone.

    "I just helped my friend. I didn''t do much," Adrian replied humbly.

    Gwen''s mother smiled widely when she heard Adrian''s response, she was liking this boy more and more. "Adrian, you and your family are invited to come to our home anytime."

    "What?" When George goes to complain about his wife''s decision, he remained silent when he saw her looking at him with menacing eyes, he swallowed and said nothing.

    Adrian smiles in amus_e_m_e_nt and says: "I will tell my mom this, I have to do some things, so I will leave now, we had a great conversation Mr. Stacy and Mrs. Stacy." Soon he walked towards the exit, but before leaving, he turned and looked at Gwen.

    "Gwen, if you are feeling strange, contact me, I will help you." Adrian said emphasizing the word ''strange'', he remembered the changes that this energy caused in Gwen''s body, because of that, he said those words.

    Without waiting for her answer, he left the room.

    "Oh, My God." Gwen''s mother exclaimed in surprise at Adrian''s lack of shame, then she looked with a smile on her face at her daughter, who was red as a tomato.

    "I won''t allow it! He''s too old for you!" George Stacy shouted.

    "I think it''s okay, after all, he''s 14 years old." Gwen''s mother said, smiling.

    "Huh?" George exclaimed in surprise, "You are kidding, right?" he questioned her in disbelief.

    "No." Gwen''s mother responded sincerely.

    While Gwen''s parents talked to each other, Gwen was looking like a ruddy mess in her mind. Adrian''s words were being repeated over and over like a song she can''t get enough of.

    Without knowing that he created a big misunderstanding with his words, Adrian walked through the hospital''s corridors.

    ....

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 77 - 74 - Innocent smile.

    New York Hospital.

    In a cafeteria near the hospital, Fel��cia and MJ were drinking coffee and eating cake calmly.

    "Do you like Adrian?" Felicia asked sharply.

    MJ coughed a little the coffee as she was drinking and looked at Fel��cia. "What do you mean?" She asked calmly.

    Felicia snorted: "I want to know if you like him as a man and a woman, don''t pretend that you don''t know what I''m talking about."

    MJ Sighs: "I don''t like him." She responded calmly as if she doesn''t really like Adrian.

    Hearing MJ''s answer, Felicia looked at this red-haired girl in surprise, she watched MJ calmly for a few minutes. MJ ignored Fel��cia''s gaze and ate her cake calmly.

    Suddenly Fel��cia said: "You like that skinny guy called Peter, right?"

    *Cough! Cough! * MJ coughed again when she choked on the cake.

    "How do you know?" MJ asked in surprise.

    Fel��cia smiled smugly: "Call it a woman''s instinct." she took the cake and put it in her mouth. "You also don''t try to hide your gaze when that boy is around."

    MJ was embarrassed when she heard Fel��cia''s words.

    "If you don''t like Adrian, why are you disturbing me?" Felicia asked as she drank the coffee on the table.

    MJ pulls herself together. "It''s simple, I''m helping my friend, is that unfair?" She responded.

    "No, it is not unfair." Felicia replied and added: "After all, I know that in the end, I will be with him." She said with an arrogant smile as she put her arms around her c_h_e_s_t, emphasizing her big b_r_e_a_s_ts.

    MJ pursed her lips when she saw the two hills jumping, she for a moment looked at her b_r_e_a_s_ts and was annoyed, but consoled herself by saying that she is still very young. But then suddenly she thought; Felicia is my age and has a big bust, so when she''s older, won''t her bust grow?

    When MJ thought about it, she was immediately upset. She went back to eating while cursing all generations of Fel��cia''s family.

    "I think Adrian suits Gwen better," MJ replied back in an annoyed tone.

    Fel��cia huffed: "I don''t think so, my instincts are saying that Adrian is very ''wild,'' I don''t think Gwen suits him, after all, she seems to be quite well behaved." She said with conviction as she thought; I also believe that Adrian is not that simple. He seems like a person who is hiding a lot of things, the only time I had this feeling was with my father, shortly after I investigated. I found out that he is a famous thief.

    MJ wanted to reply, but when she remembered the first time she met Adrian and what he did to Flash, she had to agree with Fel��cia.

    ...

    Without knowing that Fel��cia and MJ were talking about him.

    Adrian was walking calmly walking down the hospital corridors as he turned towards the elevator, he felt a murderous intention behind him. Calmly, he made a Symbiote knife and hid it in his clothes, he looked at the person, then he saw a familiar red-haired nurse smiling at him.

    "Nat," Adrian said, smiling when he recognized who the nurse was.

    Natasha gestured with her eyes for Adrian to follow her. Adrian, for a moment, didn''t understand why all this care. Nonetheless, he followed Natasha from a safe distance, seeing that she has entered a warehouse of products. He waited a few seconds and before entering too.

    "Why all this care?" Adrian asked as he entered the warehouse.

    "HYDRA and SHIELD," Natasha explained in a few words. "You have to pay more attention to your surroundings; even today, sometimes I wonder if you are my disciple." She said with false disappointment.

    Adrian pursed his lips when he heard Natasha, Adrian was considered a genius for learning things fast. Still, there is no way he could be a spy like the Black Widow. After all, she was raised from a young age to be a murderer. She had a lot of experiences too, while Adrian only trained with her for three years, despite that training being hell. He has improved a lot but has not yet reached the level of Black Widow.

    He can''t be a spy/assassin at the level of Black Widow with only three years of intensive training.

    "Even so, I don''t understand all this care; after all, I am walking openly. Of course, they must know that I am here." Adrian explained.

    Natasha snorted: "Yes, they have all the information about you, but they know this only because I let them know, do you think there are cameras at school just to keep an eye on you?" She explained and added: "There are a total of 10 SHIELD agents that tried to infiltrate the school. I located these agents and gently persuaded them to tell me just what I want SHIELD to know about us, consequently. They just know that you are leading a normal life in Queens, using these agents, Leona, and I also managed to hack SHIELD. However, access is restricted to level 3."

    Adrian was shocked when he heard what Natasha said, while he was leading the life of an ordinary teenager, Natasha and Leona were eliminating anyone who approached him.

    [N / A: Leona and Natasha are Adrian''s wives, they are also his support, it can be said that they are his right and left arm. I don''t want to create an MC that is very dominated and doesn''t need anyone. After all, he loses grace when he is very OP, Adrian is the leader, he is the strength and ideal of the group. Leona is the intelligence and who plans things for the benefit of Adrian, Natasha is the one who makes things happen. If the MC were perfect, these two women would just be a s_p_e_r_m hole, and I don''t want that.]

    "Any changes in the girl?" Natasha asked.

    Adrian woke up from his stupor, and replies: "She is getting stronger when she tried to get out of bed, she bent the iron on the bed."

    Natasha raises her eyebrow. "Any other changes?"

    "Her energy has stabilized, I think her body will start to change from now on," Adrian replied when he remembered what had happened. "Nat, you have to get her blood tests and any kind of medical data, we can''t risk this data falling into the hands of HYDRA or SHIELD."

    "I know, that''s why I came here," Nat replied.

    Suddenly a slime came out of Adrian''s body and began to float in the air soon Venom''s face is formed.

    ["I know what caused the change in the girl."]

    "!?" Adrian and Natasha looked in surprise at Venom, "What did you find out?" Adrian asked calmly.

    ["What caused the girl to change was the insect that bit her, precisely speaking, the spider that bit the girl changed her body."] Venom said.

    Hearing what Venom said, Adrian soon started thinking about what to do; Should I steal a spider from that company? I saw at a glance that there are many spiders, perhaps all of these spiders can empower people?

    Adrian started to think about how to take advantage of this situation.

    Natasha, on the other hand, was looking at Venom intensely. "And how did you find that out?"

    ["Well, I absorbed the spider that bit the girl."] Venom said with an innocent smile.

    "..."

    .....

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 78 - 75 - Never threaten the Black Widow.

    Natasha, on the other hand, was looking at Venom intently. "And how did you find that out?"

    ["Well, I absorbed the spider that bit that girl."] Venom said with an innocent smile.

    "..." A silence fell in the group. Adrian and Natasha gasped at Venom, who was smiling.

    Leaving stupor, Adrian shouted angrily: "Venom! You f_u_c_k_i_n_g parasite! Why are you eating anything you find !? Are you a child!?"

    ["Parasite!? Do you want to die bastard !?"] Venom replied angrily.

    "You fool! You don''t even know how this spider will affect me! Why did you absorb it !?" Adrian shouted angrily, but soon he realized that he is not at his house, he took a deep breath in an attempt to calm himself and looked coldly at Venom.

    Adrian knew he can absorb powers, but that doesn''t mean that Venom has to absorb an insect! What if he gains some deformities in his body because of that !?

    ["I swallowed on impulse."]

    "..." Veins started to explode in Adrian''s head when he heard Venom''s words, he was irate! He''s holding on too hard not to scream.

    "What will happen to Adrian?" Natasha asked coldly.

    ["We will get stronger ... But."]

    "Venom, if you harm Adrian. I swear I will find a method of separating the two of you, and I will torture you until your death," Nat said seriously.

    ["I''m waiting for this."] Venom replied without fear, what can a human do with him? Venom thought of contempt.

    Natasha narrowed her eyes at Venom''s response, she takes a device from her pocket and squeezes it.

    Soon a very high-pitched sound starts to be emitted.

    ["AHHHHHHHHHHH!"] Venom screamed in pain and returned to Adrian''s body.

    Adrian just looked confused at the situation, he didn''t feel any pain.

    Natasha turned off the device and said, "Get out, Venom." She said calmly in a cold tone. "If you don''t leave, I will find another way to torture you without hurting Adrian."

    Hearing what she said, Venom quickly left Adrian''s body and looked at Natasha with a little fear in his eyes.

    "Answer my question." Natasha orders.

    Adrian just watched smiling, pleased that this will teach Venom not to screw up, but he can''t help but wonder where Natasha got this device from.

    ["We are going to get stronger, but Adrian can acquire various properties of a spider such as claws, poisons, spider webs, etc."] Venom replied.

    Hearing what Venom said, Adrian''s face visibly contorts.

    "Is there any danger for Adrian?" Natasha asked, she doesn''t care if Adrian will acquire these characteristics; after all, he is already extraordinary for an ordinary human

    .

    ["No, Symbiotes are a species that can alter their host''s DNA as they wish, I can make these genes not harmful to them. Although this ability is only available to Symbiotes, who have gone through a large number of hosts. In Adrian''s case, he acquired this ability when he became 50% alien."] Venom explained in a professional and intelligent tone, very different from his usual way of acting.

    Natasha was silent while thinking of several things in her head, after a few seconds of thinking, she said: "You must go home now, I will get Gwen''s doc_u_ments,." Before Natasha could leave the product warehouse, Adrian pulled her and kissed her.

    Natasha lets herself be grabbed by Adrian and returned his kiss, a few minutes later, Adrian stopped kissing Natasha and said: "See you at night."

    Before Natasha can say anything, she felt herself getting stronger.

    Adrian commanded his Symbiote to enter Natasha''s body. "It will protect you and let me know if something happens to you."

    Having finished saying this, Adrian kisses Natasha again for a few seconds, shortly after he left the warehouse.

    Looking at Adrian''s back, Natasha smiled lovingly, but soon her face went cold.

    ...

    Adrian left the hospital and looked for a coffee shop where Felicia and Mary Jane said they would be.

    Adrian walked a little and soon found the cafeteria. He entered the cafeteria and looked around, he didn''t need much time to find Fel��cia and MJ, after all, their hair color drew a lot of attention.

    "I came back," Adrian said when he sat next to MJ, he didn''t think much when he chose to sit next to her.

    Fel��cia''s smiling face trembles a little when she saw Adrian sitting next to MJ.

    "Welcome back," MJ said calmly, not caring that he sat next to her. "What is Gwen''s condition?" she asked.

    "Gwen is fine; she just woke up, and her parents are with her", Adrian replied while signaling to a waitress.

    "What day is Gwen going to leave the hospital?" Felicia asked

    .

    "According to the doctors, Gwen leaves the hospital tomorrow she passed out because she panicked and the insect that bit her was not poisonous," Adrian replies.

    A waitress appears. "What is your order?" she asks with a smiling expression.

    "I want chocolates to bring me two boxes," Adrian replies.

    The waitress''s smile twitches a little. "Sir, we don''t have chocolates, we are a cafeteria." She responds in a professional tone, still smiling.

    Adrian took the menu and saw that there is only coffee and sweets on the menu ...

    Sighing that he couldn''t eat a lot of chocolate, Adrian said, "I want a chocolate cake and water, please."

    Adrian looks at the girls and sees them smiling at him. "What?"

    "I never thought you liked chocolate so much," MJ said.

    "Yes, it is bizarre, I thought you only ate healthy things." Felicia nodded in agreement.

    Adrian pursed his lips at the comments of the two girls, but soon he ignored them and started talking random things with them.

    ...

    Leaving the cafeteria, Felicia said, smiling: "Did you see his happy face when he ate the chocolate? He looked like a kid who found his favorite food."

    "Yeah, who knew you had that side, huh?" MJ said, smiling.

    Adrian just ignored the comments of the two. He is tired of reacting to it, since the moment he ate the chocolate, the two girls are playing with him about it.

    Adrian walked to a taxi that was standing in front of the hospital. "Felicia, where do you live?" he asked without looking at her, but from the corner of his eye, he could see that Felicia trembled a little when he asked where she lived.

    "If you don''t want to tell it all right, I''m just asking so I can take you home," Adrian said without looking back.

    "Sorry, Muscle. It''s not that I don''t want to tell- "When Felicia tries to explain herself, Adrian interrupts her by saying:

    "Don''t worry, Kitty. Each with their secrets, okay?" He looks at her for a moment and then walked over to talk to the taxi driver.

    Fel��cia was shocked by what she heard from Adrian, it is not that she didn''t want to take him to her house. In fact, she would be thrilled if he visited her home.

    The problem is her mother, what happens is that her mother is going to be at her house. Her mother is a person obsessed with people with social status. She despises all people who don''t have a good social standing; she doesn''t want to lose her friend because of her mother''s delusions.

    ...

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 79 - 76 - Adrian is not dense.

    After talking to the taxi driver about the price of the trip, he paid the taxi driver and opened the rear door of the car.

    "Why all this hurry? It almost looks like you''re kicking me out to be with that redhead. Felicia said playfully.

    MJ, who was nearby, just raised an eyebrow, but soon she ignored the white-haired girl''s delusions.

    "Stop kidding and get in the car," Adrian said, smiling.

    Felicia huffed: "Yes, yes, I know you want to kick me out to spend time with that redhead, but I''ll tell you that she already has a boyfriend." She said with a sly smile as she got in the car.

    Adrian looks at MJ and sees her blushing furiously. "Felicia!" MJ shouted.

    Felicia just smiled and poked out her tongue as if she were a child who away gave her friend''s important secret.

    Adrian decided to play along: "Oh? I didn''t know that MJ had a boyfriend." He said, smiling when he saw MJ''s face becoming the same color as her hair, he added: "I would like to know who the lucky boy is."

    Felicia smirked and said, "Oh, we know who the lucky boy is, his name is-"

    "Felicia!" Before Fel��cia could finish speaking, MJ shouted, preventing her from finishing.

    Felicia just smiled with satisfaction and decides to call it quits.

    "Sir, I don''t have all day, can you hurry up?" The taxi driver said, a little annoyed.

    "It''s all right." Adrian agreed with the driver, then he looked at Fel��cia: "Kitty, see you tomorrow." He said with a sincere smile.

    Felicia was a little surprised by the boy''s smile, she smiles back: "Nn, see you tomorrow, Muscle."

    Adrian sighed: "Can''t you change that nickname?" he asked helplessly.

    "Nope." Felicia denied smiling.

    Adrian just shakes his head like he''s giving up on something, he looks at the driver and nods. The driver understands what Adrian means, so the driver starts the car.

    "Take care, Kitty," Adrian said goodbye.

    "You too," Felicia replied back.

    ...

    MJ seeing the car driving away, said, "You know she likes you, right?" she asked unconsciously.

    "Yes, I know," Adrian confirmed.

    MJ was surprised by Adrian''s response, MJ thought Adrian was too dense to notice the girls'' feelings.

    "I also know that Gwen has feelings for me," Adrian said seriously while looking into MJ''s eyes.

    Seeing Adrian''s eyes, MJ felt her heartbeat furiously in her c_h_e_s_t.

    "So why-" When MJ was going to ask why he doesn''t answer the feelings of the two girls, Adrian interrupts her by saying:

    "Because I don''t respond to their feelings, right?" Adrian said.

    "..." MJ nods in agreement.

    Adrian sighs: "My situation is very complicated, I can''t say much, but I have two brides." He decides to answer honestly.

    "Huh?" MJ was shocked by what she just heard, she even thought she heard it wrong.

    Ignoring MJ''s shock. Adrian continued: "I have two brides, I can''t date other women unless they allow it, I don''t want to betray their trust." He explained while reminiscing about Natasha and Leona.

    "We can do what we want, whenever we want, and on the day we want, why? Because we are strong! Adrian remembered the words he said to Nick Fury.

    Adrian knew these words are right, he can do whatever he wanted with his power, but he doesn''t want to be a bastard who betrays the trust of those close to him. Leona and Natasha have always supported him, Adrian doesn''t want to betray that trust.

    Before MJ could say anything, Adrian turned and started walking. "And even though I accepted her feelings, I don''t think Gwen and Fel��cia are women who would share their boyfriend with other women."

    MJ looked stunned at Adrian''s back, when she heard Adrian''s words, she soon remembered how Gwen gets jealous about her things, she can''t help but agree with Adrian''s words. Gwen is not a person who would accept this type of relationship.

    MJ didn''t know much about Fel��cia, but MJ thought that Fel��cia wouldn''t agree either. By God! Which 21st-century woman would accept such a relationship!? This is not the middle ages!

    MJ sighed, she thought the boy would confess to her, for a moment, she had a strange feeling, but she shook her head and decided to ignore that feeling.

    MJ couldn''t help but be curious about Adrian''s family. She knows that Adrian has a lot of money, after all, she saw him going to school in a very expensive car.

    Now that MJ stopped to think, the director is also from Adrian''s family, with all this information that MJ knows about Adrian. She soon started to form several theories in her head.

    Is Adrian from a noble family? Perhaps he is the son of a tycoon? She thought of several possibilities.

    Adrian finished talking to the taxi driver. "MJ!"

    Hearing Adrian''s shout, MJ left her stupor and looked at Adrian, who was next to the taxi driver.

    "Let''s go home," Adrian said as he got into the back of the taxi.

    MJ nodded in agreement, and soon she walked towards the taxi driver.

    The driver seeing his client sitting in the back of the cab: "Sir, why don''t you sit in the front of the car?"

    "I can''t, I''m underage." Adrian replied, seeing the driver surprised, he adds: "I would like you to stop looking into my eyes."

    "I''m sorry, sir. I''ve never seen an eye color so ... unique." The driver replied.

    MJ opened the car door and got into it, then she sat in the back of the taxi next to Adrian.

    "Don''t worry, I''m used to getting that attention," Adrian said to the driver.

    "MJ, can you say your home address?" Adrian asked.

    MJ nodded, and soon she started to tell the driver her address.

    ....

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Read chapter 102 of this novel in Pa treon!: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 80 - 77 - Come back home.

    The return trip was quieter than expected, MJ didn''t talk to Adrian, she was thinking about several things in her head.

    Adrian didn''t care about the silence. He understands that having more than one girlfriend in modern times is abnormal. But he doesn''t care about other people''s opinion, he will do what he wants, he doesn''t like the herd mentality. If you cannot think for yourself, you have failed as a human being, at least that is what he thinks.

    Adrian was thinking of the words he said to MJ, he knows it was very arrogant to say that Gwen and Felicia like him. Adrian is not very versatile in human psychology, Natasha only taught the basics. But with only the basics, Adrian can deduce that Fel��cia and Gwen have ''feelings'' for him. Still, he cannot say whether this is just because the two are teenagers or not.

    Come on, he just met the two girls, not even a week ago! How can the feeling of love be born so fast !?

    Adrian doesn''t have much experience in the romantic field. After all, he only had contact with two women, and these two women are very eccentric compared to normal women.

    Well, one woman is the most dangerous killer in the world. The other woman is the best agent in the field of information, these two women are not normal, Adrian cannot compare Natasha and Leona with Gwen and Felicia.

    Adrian decided to stop thinking about this issue, this is a problem that he will have to solve in the future. There is no point in breaking his head, thinking about how to resolve this issue.

    ...

    "Be careful on the way back," Adrian said after paying for the ride.

    "You too." The driver said with a smile, he looked at MJ, who was a little away from the car for a moment and then looked back at Adrian: "I don''t know what you did to make your girlfriend uncomfortable. But I suggest you fix it, believe me in me, an angry woman is more dangerous than a thug with a knife." He said in a low voice.

    Adrian pursed his lips when he heard what the driver said, not wanting to prolong the conversation, he said to the driver:

    "I will keep that in mind."

    The driver nodded in satisfaction and left.

    "What did he say to you?" MJ asked curiously, he for a moment, saw the driver saying something to Adrian in a low voice.

    "He told me to take care of my girlfriend."

    MJ raises his eyebrow: "Was he talking about me?" She asked a little embarrassed.

    "Yes." Adrian nodded in agreement. "Well, don''t think about it too much." He said as he walked down the sidewalk.

    MJ looked at Adrian''s back with complicated feelings, she doesn''t know if she should be happy or angry about being mistaken for Adrian''s girlfriend. She also wondered why a part of her didn''t bother to be called that title.

    Deciding that this is a delusion caused by her teenage hormones, MJ decided to ignore that feeling.

    Somehow, MJ can understand why many girls feel interested in him, after all, he is handsome, rich, he has a hot body. He is a little antisocial, but many girls may find that his charm and, more importantly, those eyes ... Yes, those neon blue eyes that no human should have adds to his appeal. Those eyes also give him a feeling of mystery as if Adrian hides a big secret.

    Altogether, Adrian is a good match if he were just single...

    MJ couldn''t help comparing Adrian with Peter. Unfortunately, her childhood passion lost in everything. If there''s one thing that Peter can outdo Adrian, it would be intelligence. After all, she saw Peter create several things just with scrap.

    MJ was embarrassed to realize that she was comparing the person in front of her to Peter. She was also more embarrassed when she realized that she was evaluating Adrian as a possible boyfriend candidate.

    "Are you okay, MJ?" Adrian asked when he saw the girl''s red face.

    "I-- I--I am fine." MJ stuttered a little when he answered.

    Adrian nodded. "MJ, where is your home?" He asked when he remembered that he didn''t know where MJ''s home is.

    MJ pulled herself together and pointed to a house. "My house is that one."

    Adrian looked at the house and saw a normal house. He also noticed that MJ''s house is on the same street as his and Gwen''s.

    "Well, I brought you home safely, I have to go home now, if you need anything, just visit me, I live in that house," Adrian said pointing to a house a little further away.

    "We live on the same street, huh?" MJ commented.

    "Yes, coincidence, isn''t it?"

    "Yes."

    [It''s time, Adrian! Let''s have fun.] Venom shouted excitedly.

    Adrian ignored Venom''s voice and hugged MJ, who was paralyzed by the sudden intimate contact. "See you later, MJ."

    Adrian didn''t think much when he hugged MJ, he just thought friends would do something like that.

    Adrian soon stopped hugging and looked at MJ''s face that was the color of her hair. "You are easily embarrassed, huh?" he said, smiling.

    Not wanting to embarrass the red-haired girl anymore, he started walking towards his house.

    MJ, who was looking at Adrian''s back. "His body is really hot ... hot and strong ... and it smells really good ..." She swallowed her saliva as she imagined several scenes in her head.

    Adrian went back to his house, he entered through the front door, but soon realized that there was no one at home.

    [Adrian!] Venom shouted impatiently.

    Adrian smiled coldly. "You are very hurried, my companion."

    Adrian puts the communicator in his ear, right after he gave his Symbiote a mental command. He slowly felt the Symbiote coming out of his body and forming a black suit with the white symbol of a dragon on his c_h_e_s_t, he looked at the mirror and saw his costume.

    Adrian realizing that his costume is very similar to ordinary clothes, he decided to change.

    Adrian imagined a futuristic costume that he saw in a movie.

    "That''s better," Adrian commented when he saw his current outfit, at that moment, Adrian looks like a soldier from the future.

    Adrian used his ability to be invisible, and soon his reflection from the mirror disappears.

    ["Let''s eat some heads"]

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 81 - 78 - New Powers.

    Jumping from building to building, Adrian could immediately notice the changes in his body. He was much more durable than before, durability, strength, reflexes, agility, everything had gone under a tremendous transformation. Adrian can swear that he managed to visualize a fly at a great distance, he soon deduced that his vision improved as well.

    Not only that, but he could also hear things from far away now; it seems his hearing has gotten better too.

    Adrian had a feeling that even in his base form, he is very strong than an ordinary human or possibly stronger than a superhuman like Captain America. A euphoric feeling filled his head when he felt his new strength, that feeling almost clouded his judgment, but he soon controlled himself. On top of a building, he knew, this strength is still not enough for his goal, but he was pleased with his new abilities.

    "What were my changes, Venom?" Adrian asked aloud while looking at his body.

    [Congratulations, Adrian, you have acquired immortality.]

    "Huh?" Adrian exclaimed confused, how did he acquire immortality?

    [I can feel your cells regenerating at an insane rate, your healing factor has increased several times. You have acquired pseudo-immortality, you will never die of old age.]

    "You are kidding, right?"

    [No, the spider I absorbed had a healing gene, I took that gene and merged it with your Symbiote, you can regenerate from anything now.]

    Leaving his stupor, Adrian sighed and started jumping from building to building again. To be honest, he doesn''t care if he''s immortal, the problem is his family, he doesn''t want to spend eternity alone.

    [You have me, don''t worry.] Death grunted.

    [You have acquired poisonous fangs, poisonous claws, you can climb walls now, you can loosen organic spider webs from your hands, the rest you may have noticed.]

    Adrian almost fell off the building when he heard that he acquired poisonous fangs. He searched his mouth for those venomous fangs that Venom spoke about, but he couldn''t find them.

    [I changed the mutation of your teeth and incorporated the poisonous fangs into my teeth, you can manipulate those teeth at will.]

    Adrian stopped in another building, and with a mental command, he removed his mask. Adrian thought of poisonous teeth coming out of his mouth, and soon he can felt his teeth growing. Upon looking at the reflection in the mirror. He realized that his teeth are like those of the vampires in movies.

    Adrian retracted his teeth and looked at his hands, he concentrated a little, and soon claws started growing from his nails, he looked at the wall and attacked.

    "This is useful." Adrian murmured when he saw the cut on the wall.

    Adrian decided to test his webs, he looks at a box and points his hands, but nothing comes out.

    "Venom?"

    [You have to imagine strands of webs coming out of your forearms, the organ that produces the web is located on your forearm.]

    Adrian does what Venom said, but he still can''t, after a few minutes of testing, he managed to produce spider webs that come out of his wrist.

    "That was easier than I thought," Adrian said a little surprised as he examined the black web.

    Venom snorted: [I''m helping you to control our powers. Because of that, you are learning fast.]

    Adrian smiled a little. "Should I call myself a spiderman or something?" he asked curiously.

    [That name seems retarded.]

    "I agree."

    Adrian redoes his mask and jumps onto a tall building, with his new strength, he can easily jump 20 meters, he didn''t even try to jump that high.

    Arriving at the building, Adrian stood at the edge of the building and closed his eyes, he concentrated on his newly acquired super hearing. Before, he had good hearing, but after this new mutation, he could hear from several kilometers away.

    To be honest, if it weren''t for Venom regulating his hearing, he would be sure to go crazy. When he tested his hearing for the first time, he heard several voices at the same time entering his head.

    "What are you going to do tonight?"

    "That movie was awful."

    "I saw my boyfriend having s_e_x with a dog!"

    "Who would have thought you would be betrayed by a dog."

    "..." Adrian was speechless when he heard the conversation, out of curiosity, he decided to listen some more.

    "What are you going to do now?"

    "I don''t know ... To be honest, I never thought that the dog''s a_s_s was tastier than my p_u_s_s_y."

    "Languages."

    "F_u_c_k the language! I just saw my boyfriend having s_e_x with a dog!"

    "Forget your boyfriend and come over to my place, I can satisfy you."

    "F_u_c_k you!"

    "What did you say!?"

    "You didn''t listen to me !? F_u_c_k You! I bet you have a microp_e_n_i_s!"

    "Friend, you shouldn''t say that ..."

    "You!"

    "Humpf! Who cares about that, Bastard!? Let''s go!"

    "Wait! Who said you can go?"

    "Shut up!"

    "Guys, let''s have fun today, let''s make this bitch regret what she said."

    "What are you doing!? Kyaaaa"

    "Please don''t hurt us!"

    "..." Adrian, at that moment, wondered how a normal conversation ended up like that.

    Stopping the unnecessary thought, he decided to help the two women.

    ...

    In a dark alley, the Three Men took the two girls out for fun.

    "Boss, these two women are very hot; it will be a waste to share with the gang."

    "True, I wonder what kind of idiot would f_u_c_k a dog and not care for a beautiful woman like that."

    The Chief looked at the two women lasciviously. The woman who had a dirty mouth had a thin body, she had long blond hair and green eyes. Despite having a delicate appearance, she has a very slender and defined body.

    The blonde seeing the one looking at her with those disgusting eyes, she was annoyed. "Why are you looking at me with those eyes? Your trash!"

    "Anna, don''t tease them." The blonde''s friend said in a low voice, she has a chubby body, she is relatively shorter than her friend, she seems to be a very kind woman.

    "Huh? Shut up, you bitch!" The boss hit her in the face. "I''m going to have fun breaking that expression on your face." He laughed.

    "Hehehehe, Chief, this girl''s friend has a nice f_u_c_k_i_n_g body." The subordinate said as he looked at Anna''s friend''s b_r_e_a_s_ts.

    Anna''s friend trembled with her subordinate''s eyes and hides behind her. "Bastard! If you touch Leticia, I swear you won''t live to see tomorrow!" Anna shouted angrily.

    "Shut up!" The subordinate screamed and hit her in the face.

    Anna fell to the floor with a bleeding nose.

    "Kyaa, Anna! Are you alright!?"

    "Hey, don''t waste the goods." The Chief said flatly, then he looked at Anna, who was wiping her bloody face. "Let''s have fun before I hand them over." The Chief laughed maliciously as he started to take off his pants.

    Anna glares furiously at the bandits, but when she realized what is about to happen, her eyes start to water, she wondered why this is happening? She was having a happy day, but when she returned from work, she saw her boyfriend having s_e_x with her dog.

    Anna didn''t know how to react when she saw that scene, she just laughed, never in her life, she thought she was going to be betrayed by a dog. After that, she invited her friend to vent her feelings, but she never thought it would end this way.

    Anna seeing the disgusting stick approaching her, she looked at her friend, ''at least, I have to save Leticia.'' When she tried to react, the subordinate said:

    "Don''t try anything funny, you don''t want a hole in the head, right?" He said as he pointed a gun at Anna.

    Anna froze when she saw the gun, even though she had the courage, at the end of the day, she''s just a normal girl.

    "Let''s have fun, right? When you satisfy us, I will let you go." The Chief lied as he approached Anna and Leticia, who was shaking with fear on Anna''s back.

    When the Chief was going to touch Anna''s body, he heard something falling towards him.

    * Booom! *

    Adrian landed on the floor in a superhero pose, easily cracking the surface. "F_u_c_k, I put on too much force."

    "Who are you!?" The subordinate shouted, pointing the gun at Adrian.

    [N / A: MC''s spider-powers are the same as spider man 2099, he is considered the strongest spider man in Marvel. I changed some powers to suit Symbiote.]

    ....

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 82 - 79 - Lets play a game?

    Anna froze when she saw the gun, even though she had the courage, at the end of the day, she''s just a normal girl.

    "Let''s have fun, right? When you satisfy us, I will let you go." The chief lied as he approached Anna and Leticia, who was shaking with fear on Anna''s back.

    When the chief was going to touch Anna''s body, he heard something falling towards him.

    * Booom! *

    Adrian landed on the floor in a superhero pose, easily cracking the ground. "F_u_c_k, I put a lot of strength."

    "Who are you!?" The subordinate shouted, pointing the gun at Adrian.

    Adrian ignored the question, he looked at the current situation, his eyes pass over the bandits and then falling on the two women.

    Seeing the blonde woman''s face, Adrian looked coldly at the n_a_k_e_d boss, "You two can leave." He spoke in a cold voice.

    "What? Who-". The subordinate was about to say something, but Adrian didn''t want to hear any of it. With just one look, he understood the situation, he didn''t want to participate in a third-rate movie where the thug starts spouting some random bullshit.

    Adrian attacked with his webs and held the bandit on the wall. "Boom!" the thug was stuck on the wall with a thunderous sound. For a moment, Adrian was surprised by the strength of his webs.

    "Didn''t you hear what I said? Get out of here!" Adrian shouted.

    The two women woke up from her stupor, they quickly got up and run towards the exit of the dark alley.

    "Wait-" The boss was going to say something, but Adrian just grabbed him by the neck and threw him on the wall. Sounds of breaking bones could be heard!

    Adrian didn''t regulate his strength; this type of garbage doesn''t deserve to live. Before Adrian kills them, Adrian wanted to know who supports them. Adrian doesn''t believe that bad guys can do something like kidnapping two women in a restaurant and not get caught by the police. By Adrian''s logic, someone must be helping these garbage.

    "AHHHH!" The chief screamed when he felt his ribs being broken.

    Adrian threw a web at the subordinate who had a gun and held it to the wall. "Ahhh-! You-"

    Adrian then shot a web on the subordinate''s face. "These webs are useful." He said.

    Adrian is a genius, he can act like a fool. Still, when he gained his new powers, his mind was using all his neurons to use his skills in the best possible way. He could see that his techniques lack refinement, but for a beginner who has just gained his powers, this is good enough.

    "You know? I really hate rapists; for me, all the criminals who r_a_p_ed women should be tortured and killed." Adrian said in a voice mixed with Venom''s, he was furious, but surprisingly his mind is calm and cold.

    Adrian approaches the coughing boss. "Who are you-" The boss was going to ask useless questions, but Adrian just shut him up with his web.

    "Shut up, your voice, your presence, your life, everything is useless to me, you are not even worth the shit of a dog even the shit of the dog is more useful than you." Adrian took the bandit chief and raised him. "You are worthless, you are just a parasite, you don''t even serve to be my food."

    Adrian pinned him to the wall with his webs. "Let''s play a game, I ask something, and if you answer wrongfully, I break-a bone in your body."

    The boss just looked terrified at this monster in front of him, unconsciously, he began to cry.

    "Oh? A parasite is crying, this is fun." Adrian said, smiling by the mask. "Unfortunately, you will not have my pity. You see, I''m not a good person, I don''t believe in this shit that bandits can be rehabilitated, from the moment you tried to **** that woman, in my eyes you are a dead man."

    Adrian formed a blade with his Symbiote: "Don''t worry, at least at the end of your rubbish life, you''ll be useful for something."

    Adrian, with a clean move, castrated the bandit.

    The thug started screaming in pain, but with the web covering his mouth, all that came out were muffled screams.

    "Rapists are not men, so you don''t need that, right?" Adrian said as he undid Symbiote''s blade.

    "Let''s start our game."

    ...

    "Anna, what are you doing !?" Let��cia screamed in a terrified tone, she immediately wanted to go home and pretend it didn''t happen, but her friend stopped running and stared into the dark alley.

    Anna, who was a little calmer, asked: "Who do you think that man was?"

    "I don''t know, I don''t care, I just want to get out of this place," Let��cia answered in a tearful voice as she ran towards her car. "Let''s go!" she shouted at Anna, who was staring at the dark alley.

    "Anna!"

    Anna sighed, but she decides to get back in the car, she has been through a lot today. First, it was her boyfriend cheating on her with a dog, and to make her day worse, she was almost r_a_p_ed.

    Anna only knows one thing, she will never forget the image of the person who saved him, that image is recorded in the deepest part of her brain. She just hopes that fate will help her find him again.

    ...

    Adrian sighed when he looked at the bloody mess that was in front of him, the bandit''s body is missing all four limbs. He had all his bones broken, organs are scattered on the floor, to be honest, it''s not a pretty sight.

    Adrian tortured the bandit in search of information, surprisingly, the bandit was loyal to his boss. However, Adrian realized that he was loyal in an artificial way, it''s like he was being controlled.

    The human body is honest, Adrian tortured the man. Yet, the bandit did not want to betray their boss, it was only after the man was practically dead that he whispered. "Purple Man."

    Adrian thought that name was very retarded, but he deduced that this Purple Man is the boss behind these bandits.

    Adrian looked at the subordinates who were watching Adrian torture their boss.

    Seeing the hopeless eyes of his subordinates, Adrian smiled behind his mask. "Do you know who this Purple Man is? If you answer honestly, I promise to release you." He decides to give hope to the bad guys, he wanted information, and the bad guys can have what he wants.

    ....

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 83 - 80 - Purple Man gang.

    Warning: The following content may have scenes that may bother you if you are under 18, I recommend you do not read, skip to other chapters. I would like to say that I did not enjoy writing these scenes, I am just portraying what happened in the most realistic way possible.

    ��

    Adrian was sitting on the building edge of a building. "Tsk, they didn''t know anything, I wasted my time." He complained in an annoyed tone.

    "Well, at least they told me where the Purple Man gang met."

    After torturing the subordinates in search of information, Adrian killed the two subordinates and separated their bodies in pieces and threw them in the trash. Adrian didn''t care if the body was discovered, he smashed the bodies in a way that it would be impossible to recognize that flesh was human.

    Of course, if the police bring in an investigation specialist, they could find out what Adrian did. Honestly, it wouldn''t bother Adrian the slightest.

    Adrian thought if the police did discover the corpses in the garbage can, they would assume it be the work of a Serial Killer who was prowling on the street. Never that the police would think that a 14-year-old teenager did it, he also checked the alley and found no security camera.

    At best, the police will never find out what he did.

    [What a waste.]

    "Tsk, I don''t want to eat rapists'' heads, deal with it, Venom."

    [Tsk. What are we going to do now?]

    "I will kill the entire Purple Man gang, I will also steal all their wealth, a gang of rapists must be extinguished," Adrian spoke in a cold tone, which surprised him too. Adrian never thought it would change so much in such a short time, he felt a strange incongruity in his heart. However, when he remembered what those henchmen would have done to those women if he didn''t intervene. Adrian''s mind went cold, ''that kind of garbage don''t deserve to live. ''Soon, Adrian''s mind started to become more focused.''

    [Eat the heads of the people you kill! I''m hungry!]

    "Venom ..."

    [Tsk.] Venom grunted.

    Venom doesn''t care if they are rapists or not, for him, everything is food.

    ...

    Purple Man, or better known as Zebediah Killgrave, was having a happy day. He finally got a deal with Kingpin, in exchange for his skills, Kingpin will send several women to him.

    Killgrave was very happy, but if one thing bothered him, it was he didn''t meet Kingpin personally if he had personally met the Kingpin. He could have been the new emperor of the underworld, but the bastard was very cautious.

    Somehow, Kingpin found out about his skill, because of that, Kingpin became wary.

    Killgrave can manipulate people through the pheromones that are released continuously from his body. If a person comes into contact with his pheromones, he could easily control that person.

    Killgrave entered his room, and soon he saw a woman with a defined body with a dead expression, she had black hair with a mix of brown color that fell on her shoulders, brown eyes, and pale skin. Killgrave looked into the woman''s eyes and smiled when he saw her dead eyes.

    "Jessica. My love today was a happy day for me, let''s celebrate my victory? Please say yes."

    Jessica Jones said in an emotionless tone, "Yes." Soon she started taking off her clothes.

    Killgrave just smiled and waited for her to take off her clothes, when Jessica was completely n_a_k_e_d, "Walk over to the bed and spread your legs."

    Even though she is being controlled by Killgrave, she knew what was going on, making the suffering and humiliation even more painful. She has already lost hope that someone would save her. All she wants is a chance to kill this bastard who r_a_p_ed her several times.

    It was eight months of torture, Killgrave used Jessica as a tool, any kind of dirty work Killgrave used Jessica to solve it. To be honest, she is losing track of what is right and what is Kilgrave''s manipulation.

    Kilgrave started to undress himself.

    Jessica, hearing the sound of clothes falling, tears started to fall from her eyes.

    Suddenly Kilgrave''s cell phone started to ring.

    "Tsk." Killgrave was annoyed that his cellphone interrupted his fun. He took out his cell and saw that it is the number of his most reliable subordinate, he answered the phone.

    "What is?"

    "Are you ready to die?" A demonic voice spoke over the phone.

    ...

    "I think this is the place." Adrian murmured while he was in his invisible mode.

    Currently, he was on the wall of a building, he was looking at a very normal looking store.

    Adrian started to crawl along the walls, he entered through the ventilation tube, why didn''t he enter through the door? Well, he plans to investigate first.

    Adrian saw several men drinking and talking random things, he walks through the tubes and after some time, he arrived in an underground area, investigating a little. He realized that these men are carrying various types of weapons underground, he even saw an RPG resting in a cardboard box.

    Not wanting to make the same mistake he made in the bridge battle against HYDRA agents, Adrian used his black webs and hid the RPG from the ceiling.

    Adrian came out of the ventilation ducts and crawled across the ceiling in his invisible form.

    Adrian walked down a long corridor until he came to a door that had two guards standing in front of it as security guards.

    Adrian waited for a moment and thought about what to do next. Suddenly the door that guarded them was opened, and soon a fat man came out with a satisfied expression.

    "Did you have fun, sir?" One of the guards asked.

    "Yes, these goods are getting good every day, I must report this to Killgrave." The old man said as he walked down the halls.

    ''Kilgrave, huh?''

    "Disgusting pedophile, I hope he dies somewhere." The other guard said.

    "Shhhh, don''t say that out loud, it''s this pig that pays our wages."

    "Kidnap a child? What an admirable job, if it weren''t for my wife being held hostage, I wouldn''t even be here."

    When Adrian heard what the guard said, his world stopped for a moment, it was as if time had stopped, ''they wouldn''t dare'' that was the thought that crossed his mind.

    Adrian removed his invisibility, he threw two webs and pinned the guards to the wall, he threw another two webs and covered their mouths, he walked slowly to the door, he hesitated a little when opening the door, but when his hearing caught on a child''s cry, Adrian kicked the door and entered.

    Adrian saw several children with dirty clothes and dead eyes, he immediately realized there were kids kept here, taking a deep breath. He tried to calm down, but he couldn''t.

    The Symbiote started to react to Adrian''s intense anger, the Symbiote started to roar with a demonic sound, several black tentacles started to come out of Adrian''s body. At that moment, it seems that a demon from hell was standing in front of these children.

    Adrian looked at each of the children''s faces in this room, even in anger, he can see that the children didn''t react to his scary appearance, they are broken to that point.

    Adrian, upon seeing this vision, a sound of something broken sounded in his mind.

    "THESE BASTARDS !!!!!!!!"

    A demonic roar was heard by everyone present at this establishment.

    ....

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 84 - 81 - Discarding the garbage.

    [Read the first comment I posted, it''s important.]

    .....

    ''How dare they !? How dare they !? How dare they !? How dare they !? How dare they !? ''Adrian''s thoughts were chaotic. ''They are just children !! Children, damn it!! I will kill them! I will kill each one until there is no one left! These sc_u_m don''t deserve to live! ''

    "Who is the head of this place." Adrian removed the web from the guard''s mouth.

    The guard terrified of Adrian''s current appearance. "The boss is the fat one." The guard quickly handed over their boss. Adrian was already waiting for that answer, but he had to confirm it before doing anything.

    Not wanting to talk to these garbage anymore, Adrian made a blade and cleanly cut off their heads.

    Blood spilled on Adrian''s body, and the heads of the two guards fell to the ground, without Adrian noticing a black slime came out of his body and ate the guards'' heads.

    Adrian knew that the guard was being threatened, but he honestly doesn''t care. In his mind, anyone who is involved with what is going on behind those doors deserves to die.

    "Venom, this is a massacre, don''t spare anyone, just that fat guy." Adrian orders Venom.

    [Hahahahaha] Venom laughs maniacally.

    Adrian made a clone of himself, so a man of the same appearance as Adrian appears in front of him.

    Adrian ordered Symbiote to enter the clone''s body, so Adrian''s Clone looked just like him.

    "Protect this place, don''t let anyone touch those children." The clone nods.

    Because of Adrian''s cry, Kilgrave''s henchmen were alerted, so several men appeared with several guns in hand.

    Adrian didn''t care about that, in fact, they saved Adrian''s time looking for each one.

    "Who are you?" A man asked with a terrified expression.

    "I am your death." He contracted his leg muscles and ran as Adrian has something like super speed. The people around him just saw an afterimage standing in the place of where Adrian was.

    Adrian appeared in front of the man who asked the question, he did not hold on, and with his superhuman strength, Adrian opened the man''s c_h_e_s_t and pulled his heart.

    The man didn''t even have time to shout something and just fell to the floor like a doll.

    The men around them shouted in alarm. "Ahhhhh!" Ignoring the frightened scream of this garbage, Adrian went towards another man and took his head off.

    "What are you doing!? Shoot! Kill that monster!" A man shouted, and soon he started shooting.

    * Bang! * * Bang! * * Bang! * * Bang! * * Bang! * * Bang! *

    Adrian ignored the shots, simple bullets cannot penetrate Venom''s goo armor.

    "Monster?" Adrian asked in a cold tone while ignoring the bullets that hit his body.

    Adrian stretches out both of his arms and pulls two men, with both in his hand, he smashed them like ground meat.

    Blood begins to drain from the bodies that were on the floor in the hall. "If only a monster can kill bastards like you, I will be a monster willingly, I will hunt them down, I will kill them, I will make your life hell."

    The henchmen screamed in despair and fear, some try to escape, but Adrian won''t allow it.

    Adrian contracted his leg muscles and runs towards the henchmen, this time as he was focused. He felt the world move in slow motion, he could see every movement of the henchmen. Instinctively, he knew he could kill everyone very quickly, but he decided not to.

    "You are not going to run away, you are all going to die here today." Adrian appeared on the other side of the corridor and threw his black webs in the passage, preventing anyone from passing. "GIVE ME YOUR HEADS!" Venom''s voice mixed with Adrian''s echoed down the hall.

    Adrian appears in front of a henchman, cuts off his head, and pulled his heart from his c_h_e_s_t, without Adrian noticing Venom absorbs the head of the person he killed.

    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Kill that monster!" A henchman screamed in terror when he saw Adrian holding a heart in his hand.

    Adrian pulled a henchman with his hand. "AHHH! Please do not kill me." A henchman begged, but it was useless.

    "Those kids asked for help too, right?" Adrian asked, but he didn''t wait to hear the answer he already knew he was going to receive. He punched the henchman''s body, the punch was so strong that it smoothly went through the henchman''s body. Adrian put both hands in the hole of the thug''s c_h_e_s_t and tore it apart!

    "AHHHHHHHHHHH! Monster!! Demon!" A man screamed in terror.

    Adrian threw the body on the floor as if it were garbage and looked at the other goons, he pointed to a random person and said: "You are next."

    ...

    "It''s a shame that I don''t have time to torture them all." He commented while looking at the bloody corridor, heads, guts, bones were scattered on the floor, painting the corridor with the image that came straight from hell. Even in the face of the aftermath, Adrian felt nothing, in his mind, these people were not considered human.

    Adrian concentrated on listening to him and realized that there are still people in the building.

    Adrian regains his composure, he can''t lose his head, is he angry? Yes, he is very angry, but acting without thinking can harm him.

    After rethinking everything he did, Adrian decides to ask for support from a professional. He needed to set a trap and kill all the subordinates at once, he also needed to know Kilgrave''s location.

    Adrian is skeptical that he could get Kilgrave''s location by torturing that fat guy. He knew that he is dealing with someone who has some kind of manipulative power, after all, even after torturing in search of information from those three subordinates. They did not hand over the Location of Killgrave, those subordinates did not look like people with extreme loyalty.

    Adrian needed to be very careful when dealing with people who have the power to manipulate other people, he knew that somehow, he was immune to telepaths. Still, he also recognizes that there are different ways to manipulate people.

    Adrian does not want to take any chances and end up being controlled by the enemy.

    Adrian touched the communicator in his eyes. "Adrian?"

    "Leona, where are you?" Adrian asked in a serious tone.

    Leona who was returning home after starting a business and buying land. "I''m coming home, what happened?" She replied with a matching tone.

    "I found a place where a man named Killgrave was trafficking children, from the evidence I saw at the place, this bastard''s subordinates were raping the children too." Adrian summed it all up, he felt disgusted at having to say those words out loud, but he needed to say what''s going on. "I suspect he is selling women too."

    Leona froze with what she just heard, for a moment, she almost crashed her car, regaining her composure, she asked in a cold tone: "What do you need?"

    "I want you to look for any information about this bastard, I want to know everything about him, enter the SHIELD database and try to find something," Adrian replied. "I want you to let Natasha know what''s going on, I need her help. You can get my location from the tracker you put on my body, I want her to be at my location in thirty minutes."

    "Did you know that?" Leona asked in surprise.

    Adrian snorted: "Mom, who do you think I am? I didn''t destroy the tracker because I know it is for security."

    Leona sighed in relief, for a moment, she thought he was going to be irritated. "Are you alright?" She asked a little worried, she knows that the sight of the children must have affected him a lot.

    Leona knows that Adrian is a kind boy, he is indifferent to strangers, but this is due to him growing up on a mountain and having contact only with her and Natasha.

    "I am fine," Adrian replied in a neutral tone. "Don''t take too long." He hung up the communicator.

    Leona took a deep breath and pulled herself together, she made a call. "Natasha, where are you?" She asked in a cold tone.

    Natasha, who was investigating Gwen''s medical doc_u_ments in her car, "I''m coming home, what''s wrong?"

    Leona started to explain what Adrian said to her.

    While listening to Leona''s explanation, Natasha''s face did not change, but an immense murderous intention started to come out of her body. "I get it, keep me informed if you find anything from this bastard."

    Natasha turned off the communicator and kept Gwen''s doc_u_ments in the back of the car.

    ...

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 85 - 82 - Cold anger.

    After finishing talking to Leona, Adrian ran to the upper floors.

    Upon reaching the surface, Adrian saw the fat man surrounded by several henchmen protecting him.

    "You saved my time looking for you."

    Adrian told the fat man, who was visibly shaking in fear upon looking at Adrian''s current appearance. Due to his internal anger, Adrian''s Symbiote took on a deformed shape, Venom''s characteristic face is distorted in anger, while the black tentacles coming out of Adrian''s body roared with a sound that made people who heard it shiver.

    Despite his current appearance, Adrian is quite calm. As the saying goes, controlled anger is much more terrifying than uncontrolled anger, which destroys everything; after all, calm and cold anger will swallow everything up like a beast. Adrian swore that very night he would erase Killgrave''s entire existence and erase everything he built.

    The henchmen who were close to the fat man were also visibly shaking, and they wondered what they did to attract this demon''s wrath. The thought of trafficking women and children didn''t even cross their minds; after all, a demon would never help children, right?

    A demon helping little children, just the thought of it seems ridiculous, they wondered who was the entity that their boss provoked.

    Even before the henchmen could act, Adrian disappeared from the henchmen''s sight and appeared in front of them.

    Adrian closed his fist, and with an absurd force, he attacked the first henchman in front of him.

    Adrian used so much force that the henchman flew out of the store and hit the wall of the building next door. Now a question, what happens when an a_d_u_l_t''s body hits a wall at high speed?

    Yes, the body became a bloody mess. That is what happens when a person with superhuman abilities punches an ordinary person. The henchmen didn''t even consider whether their friend was alive; after all, nobody could survive that.

    Adrian took two heads from two nearby henchmen and hit each other like watermelons; the two heads exploded and painted the henchmen''s faces with brain matter.

    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! Kill him! Kill that monster !!!"

    The fat man screamed in desperation like a little girl.

    Hearing their boss''s voice, the henchmen who were visibly shaking recovered a little and started unloading their gun on Adrian.

    "Ahhhhhhhh!" They started screaming.

    * Bang! * * Bang! * * Bang! * * Bang! * * Bang! * * Bang! *

    Adrian didn''t even bother to dodge the bullets, he opens his mouth and bites a nearby henchman, even in extreme anger, he needs to know the effectiveness of his new skills. Fortunately, in front of Adrian, several guinea pigs are willing to contribute to his experiments happily. When Adrian bit the henchman, he injected the poison from his teeth into the henchman.

    Finishing biting the henchman, he realizes that the henchman died while foaming bubbles from his mouth. ''I put a lot of poison, huh?'' Adrian thought when he saw the sight of the henchman foaming at the mouth; he threw the henchman as if it were a piece of garbage and looked at all the men present with a smile on his face.

    The sight of Adrian biting the henchman and throwing him like a piece of trash was so terrifying that it made the rest of the henchmen scared and unload all weapons on Adrian, even though they knew it was useless.

    "Be happy, you pieces of trash. At least at the end of your useless life, you will be useful to me."

    Adrian used his speed and appeared in front of another henchman and soon bit him too, but this time he used little poison.

    "AAAAAAHHHHH!"

    "Monster!!!"

    Out of the corner of his eye, Adrian could see the fat man trying to escape through the confusion.

    "You are not going to run away!" Adrian fired two webs and pinned the fat man to the wall.

    Adrian formed two sickles with his hands, and with a swing, he cut all the men present in the middle.

    Suddenly everything was silent; in the last moments of life, the henchmen looked at their torso, soon they realized their vision becoming curved. Eventually, the sparks of life in the thugs'' eyes disappeared.

    "You didn''t have a chance from the start," Adrian spoke aloud while looking at the fat man who was trapped on the wall by Adrian''s webs.

    [Husband is so cool ~!] Death said in an excited and slightly melodious voice.

    Ignoring Death''s voice, he walked over to the fat man who was stuck on the wall.

    Seeing that monster walking towards him, the fat man started to cry.

    "It''s no use crying, there''s no use asking for forgiveness, there''s no use trying to bribe me, your life is useless, for me you are just a parasite, you are nothing but dog shit, all I want from you is information when I get what I want, you will die. Unfortunately, I don''t have time to torture you, I have to kill your boss, but until I hunt your boss, I''ll have fun trying to get the information out of you, I know you won''t tell me anything, after all, this it seems to be your boss''s power. Still, I''ll have fun trying, I may have little time, but that time will be the worst minutes of your life."

    With every word the fat man heard from Adrian, he felt a profound terror born inside his c_h_e_s_t, with every word from Adrian, the fat man could feel his whole existence trembling in fear, he is so terrified that he cannot think of anything. He cursed the day he found Killgrave if he knew it would end like this, he would never try to sponsor Killgrave.

    "Let''s start.

    ....

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

 Chapter 86 - 83 - Black Widow has arrived.

    Natasha was driving calmly towards Adrian''s current location. In her hand was a tracking device. This is the same device they used to locate Adrian when he got lost in New York.

    Arriving at the place, Natasha realized that it was just an ordinary store. She also realized that the store was very quiet, which was unnatural.

    Natasha knew that Adrian was in that store, but she was not going to enter a place unprepared like a fool, she calmly got out of the car and picked up a pistol.

    When Natasha came close to the store, she could see a body buried in the wall. She came close to the body and calmly analyzed the injuries of the body. She could easily perceive the indent of a fist in the deceased belly. "Only someone with superhuman strength could do something like that." She concluded.

    Returning to the store, Natasha tried to look out the window, but when she was going to try to look, a voice stopped her. "Nat, you shouldn''t be looking out the window."

    Natasha was surprised that someone came after her easily, she jumped back and pointed her gun at the voice.

    "Adrian, don''t scare me." She grunted while putting away her weapon.

    "You are getting rusty." Adrian joked; normally, he wouldn''t be able to catch Natasha off guard. "Why didn''t you use Symbiote?"

    Natasha just turned her head to the side, saying. "Force of habit."

    "You forgot, huh?" Adrian joked.

    Natasha used her right to remain silent and did not respond to Adrian''s pranks.

    "Why can''t I enter the store?" Natasha asked Adrian that Symbiote was not covering his body.

    "Let''s say it is not a very pleasant sight to see, I suggest you use the back door of the store," Adrian replied as he opened the store''s front door. "Anyway, find me underground."

    Natasha seeing Adrian entering the store, muttered: "Humpf, do you underestimate me? I''ve seen things worse than mere corpses."

    Natasha opened the store door, but when she put her feet inside the store, she stopped immediately, she looked around. Suddenly she felt her stomach turn over at the sight in front of her.

    Bodies were scattered, hands, heads, guts, organs, bones, they were all scattered on the couldn''t take it anymore he floor, that really was the vision of hell. Natasha struggled, then she saw the condition of a corpse that was trapped in the spider''s web, she couldn''t take it anymore.

    Natasha quickly left the store and threw up her entire lunch.

    Needless to say, she would never forget what she saw today.

    Adrian, hearing Natasha''s voice, smiled and said, "I told you so."

    As he walked toward the underground, Adrian thought. ''That fat man didn''t have any useful information about Killgrave, but I have the base locations that this bastard uses, so I can hit him severely.''

    Natasha Romanoff, or Natasha Weismann, as she likes to say, will never forget this day, knew that Adrian is cruel to their enemies. She realized this when they fought with SHIELD.

    What happened in that store was the work of a monster, for a moment, that thought crossed Natasha''s mind.

    But when she went underground and saw the deplorable states that the children were in, her eyes went cold, when she saw a girl who had white liquids coming out of her private parts. She furiously clenched her fist to a point, blood started to come out of her hands.

    Natasha thought that what Adrian did was not enough, they should suffer more, these people were not human. What happened was, Black Widow has a weakness when it comes to children; after all, it reminded her of her childhood.

    But even if she didn''t have a weakness for helpless children, that view would infuriate anyone who saw it.

    Adrian took Natasha''s hand gently and pulled her out of the room, Adrian hugged Natasha. "Be calm, they will pay for what they did here." He said calmly as he healed her hands.

    Natasha did not move away from Adrian''s embrace. "They are just children, Adrian. How dare they?" She asked in a tearful voice.

    Even a trained assassin would be moved by this vision. The current Natasha is not a SHIELD agent who had been on various missions without rest until the events of the Avengers. It can be said that the current Natasha is more emotional.

    Natasha doesn''t admit it, but the years she spent living with Adrian and Leona softened the cold killer''s heart.

    But make no mistake, she has not become weaker, it can be said that she now has something to protect, she has a more definite purpose than the ''peace'' that SHIELD sought, she became stronger. [01]

    "I know. I know." Adrian, a comforted.

    Adrian and Natasha spent some time hugging and enjoying each other''s presence; this time helped Adrian to calm down.

    "Adrian, do you copy?"

    Adrian put his hand on the communicator and said. "Yes. Did you discover anything?"

    Natasha took breaths deep several times, she left Adrian''s arms, and soon she returned to her cold gaze.

    Adrian took the communicator in his hand and puts it in speaker mode.

    Leona, who was at her and Adrian''s house, replied:

    "Yes, I got a little information," Leona replied while picking up a computer and starting to read the information of who Adrian was dealing with:

    "Zebediah Killgrave was a spy who worked for the Soviet bloc designated to break into an American army ammunition depot and steal a sample of experimental nerve gas. A military guard approached Kilgrave and fired at him, who accidentally hit a nerve gas cartridge. The contents of the container leaked, completely soaking Killgrave, impregnating his skin, after that incident, his skin turned purple. Captured and questioned, Killgrave offered his captors a weak and inappropriate alibi. To his surprise, he was believed and released. Several other incidents of this nature demonstrated that nerve gas had given Killgrave the superhuman ability to command the will of others. He is an individual classified as ''genetically modified human'' by SHIELD."

    "Nick Fury tried to take blood samples from Killgrave to try to find out how his powers work, but all of Nick''s attempts were thwarted by the power to control Killgrave people. Currently, SHIELD doesn''t know how he controls people. SHIELD only has one video captured by a hotel''s security camera in which Killgrave demonstrated his skills."

    Natasha: "Can you send us this video?"

    Leona: "If you are near a computer, I can send you."

    Adrian: "Leona, what is this bastard''s personality?"

    Hearing Adrian''s question, Leona looked at Kilgrave''s file. She reread Kilgrave''s information and made a mental map of his personality in her head.

    "He is calculating, but because of his power, he has become arrogant, he believes that no person can harm him. Killgrave believes he is untouchable." Leona deduced his personality.

    Hearing what Kilgrave''s personality is like, Adrian''s smile widened. "I have a plan, will you help me?"

    Leona snorted through the communicator: "After so many problems you gave us, are you asking this now? Hurry up and tell me what the plan is!"

    Natasha said nothing; she just looked at Adrian, waiting for him to speak.

    Adrian smiled predatorily. "The plan is."

    .....

    01: In the comics, the SHIELD organization existed to preserve ''peace,'' over time it was corrupted by HYDRA over time.

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 87 - 84 - You do not believe me?

    A few hours later, in Kilgrave''s room.

    "Tsk." Killgrave was annoyed that his cellphone interrupted his fun when he took out his cell and saw that it is the number of his most trusted subordinates. He answered the phone.

    "What is?"

    "Are you ready to die?" A demonic voice spoke over the phone.

    Killgrave narrowed his eyes at this threat. "Who is it? How do you have that number?"

    "No matter who I am, no matter how I got that number, I just want to say that as of this moment, everything you built is being burned, everything you fought and built is falling apart." The voice stated in a sarcastic tone.

    "What bullshit are you talking about !?"

    "You do not believe me? Why not try to call one of your most trusted subordinates?" The voice said and hung up the phone.

    "Hello !? Hello !? Bastard! How dare he hang up on me!" Killgrave shouted angrily.

    Killgrave took a deep breath and decided to call his subordinates, he thought it was just an idle hoax, but something in his voice said he wasn''t kidding.

    Feeling a bad feeling, he typed in his subordinate''s number.

    Killgrave waited for a moment, and then the call connects. "It''s okay-"Before he could continue, his subordinate''s voice was heard.

    "Boss !? Boss, please help us a monster is destroying our bases!"

    Mixed with the subordinate''s voice, Killgrave can hear the sounds of gunshots and screams coming from the cell phone.

    "Monster!? What is happening!?" Killgrave shouted in concern.

    "It''s that Monster. NOOOOOOOO! Please do not kill me!!!"

    The connection was cut.

    * Pip, Pip, Pip. *

    "What''s happening!?" Killgrave asked aloud, but no one could answer him.

    Killgrave tried to call another subordinate when the call connected, he heard his subordinate''s voice:

    "Boss, please help us. Ahhhhhhhhhhh ~!"

    The connection was cut.

    * Pip, Pip, Pip. *

    "F_U_C_K !! Just what''s going on !?"

    Killgrave tried to make several calls, but subordinates always cut the explanation in half.

    With each call, Kilgrave''s heart began to beat in terror, just what kind of being did he provoke? How can he destroy so many bases at the same time?

    Suddenly the cell phone started to ring again.

    Seeing an unknown number, Killgrave frowns, but he decides to answer it.

    "Do you believe me now?" The demonic voice asked.

    "F_u_c_k! Just who are you !? What you want!?" He shouted angrily!

    "No matter who I am, I don''t want anything from a worm-like you; for me, your existence is worthless, you''re just a dog. In fact, you are less than a dog, your existence is nothing but an error of God. Unfortunately, neither God is perfect; after all, he created beings like you who are just an error in the system."

    Veins started to burst on Kilgrave''s forehead; he has never been so insulted in his life !!

    "I will ask again, are you ready to die?" The voice asked calmly.

    "Bastard!!! Who do you think you''re talking to! I''m Killgrave! I''m Purple-Man !! Where are you!? I want to find you and make you my slave!" Killgrave started to destroy his room in a fury, but suddenly he feels his heart go cold when he heard a voice coming from behind him.

    "I''m behind you."

    Killgrave turned quickly. "Wha-" Adrian covered Kilgrave''s mouth with his web.

    Adrian jumped on Kilgrave, and with his sharp teeth, he bit Kilgrave''s neck!

    Adrian started to inject a paralyzing poison through his teeth.

    Killgrave tried to struggle, but Adrian was much stronger. Eventually, Killgrave couldn''t move anymore. He was just a doll in Adrian''s hands, a puppet on which Adrian could do whatever he wanted.

    Adrian spent a full minute injecting paralyzing poison into Kilgrave''s body. From the tests he did earlier on the fat man and Kilgrave''s henchmen, he knows that his poison is very lethal and efficient.

    Adrian just injected a drop of the poison that corrodes the individual''s nervous system, and only seconds later, the thug died.

    Adrian also found that he could make several types of poison; currently, he only made three types of poison.

    A lethal poison that kills upon contact with the victim, a corrosive poison that acts as a type of acid, and paralyzing venom.

    Adrian also discovered that he can remove poison with his Symbiote. He just has to command Symbiote to suck the poison from the victim''s body.

    Adrian deduced that he can produce more variants of poisons, but he still needs to train his skills.

    With just a drop of Adrian''s paralyzing poison, the victim can go several months without moving his body, Adrian injected that same poison into Kilgrave''s body.

    With the amount of poison in Kilgrave''s body, he will never be able to move in his life, he is just a vegetable now.

    "Venom, do your job."

    A black slime came out of Adrian''s body and soon covered Kilgrave''s body.

    [I''m done.] venom said as he returned to Adrian''s body.

    "Can I use his skill?"

    [Yes, I absorbed all the genes that changed Kilgrave''s body, he''s just an ordinary human now.] venom replied.

    To prove venom''s words, Kilgrave''s skin started to become more human, his old purple skin started to slowly return to normal.

    "You''re free now."

    Jessica Jones looked at the man in front of her, even after she sat on the bed. She still kept on looking at the man in front of her. She was trying to imprint the image of him in her mind.

    She didn''t even bother with Adrian''s strange appearance, she just stared at his face.

    Jessica thought that no one would save her from this hell, she thought she would have to live as a tool for her entire life.

    Jessica didn''t mind being n_a_k_e_d in front of Adrian, slowly, she reached for Adrian''s black suit.

    When she grabbed Adrian''s suit, she felt she found a safe place.

    Eventually, she started to cry silently as she grabbed Adrian''s costume. All the days of sadness and loneliness that she spent were stuck in her throat, but now, she felt it go away altogether with her crying.

    Adrian didn''t care, he knew how this woman must have suffered at the hands of Killgrave, he hugged her body gently.

    Surprisingly, she didn''t take Adrian''s body away and accepted his embrace, it could be that her embrace was gentle. It could be that she needed to vent her emotions, nobody knows, only Jessica knows.

    [N / T: I never really understood these Japanese novels that think that having a s_e_x slave is something ''cool,'' it just breaks women, even if you buy the woman and treat her well, you are only financing this type of trade .] [WS: Japanese are just weird, let''s not forget they changed our mind on the perception of tentacles]

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Chapters 118 will be released soon at: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 88 - 85 - The plan.

    A few hours before.

    "What''s your plan, Adrian !?" Leona asked impatiently.

    Adrian smiled when he saw his mother''s impatient voice.

    But soon, his expression became serious. "Leona, call SHIELD, I don''t want to talk to the bald guy, I want to talk to Maria Hill."

    The two women were surprised when they heard Adrian''s request.

    "Why do you want to call SHIELD?" Natasha asked.

    Adrian just pointed to the room where the children were. "I don''t have the resources to help so many people, and if my guess is right, these are not the last children." He said in a neutral tone, but the two women could tell that he was furious.

    "Don''t look at me like that, I won''t go around screaming like a character in a movie, I''m angry, but my mind is calm." Adrian said, and added with a sigh, "I just need a week''s vacation or something." he told Natasha that he was looking at him with concern.

    "..."

    The two women agreed with Adrian''s words after a while of silence.

    "I want to talk to Maria Hill, is it possible for her to communicate with this communicator?" Adrian asked.

    Leona: "Yes."

    ...

    Maria Hill, who was investigating some strange cases of people dying for lack of blood, is interrupted from her investigation when her communicator rang.

    "Maria Hill." She said while answering her communicator.

    "How is it going, Maria."

    Maria was shocked when she heard the voice of the person behind the communicator.

    "Ex-Agent Weismann, how did you get that line?"

    Leona smiled: "Secret."

    Maria Hill sigh: "What do you want?"

    "I don''t want anything, whoever wants to talk to you, it''s my son''s idea, I suggest you take his words seriously."

    "Wai-"

    Leona hung up her communicator.

    Suddenly the communicator starts ringing again.

    "Maria Hill." She picks up again.

    "I will be brief, I need SHIELD. Yes, yes, I know, we are eternal enemies, blah, blah, blah. I don''t have time for that now, one day I will settle accounts with Nick Fury, I have problems only with him, I have no problem with his organization, yet. "

    "What do you want?"

    "I have destroyed a gang that traffics children and women, my current location is XxXxXx, I have 50 children in custody. I want SHIELD to do its job and protect these children, soon that number will increase, if you wish, you can communicate this to your boss, I hope you clean up my mess tonight. Bye. "

    "..."

    Veins start to pop in Maria Hill''s head! Does that kid think he owns SHIELD !? How dare he talk like that !?

    After cursing several generations of Adrian''s family, she typed the address on her computer, and soon she saw a monster killing several people.

    Maria Hill sighs, "It looks like today I''m going to have a lot of work today." Soon she walked to her boss to communicate what is happening.

    ...

    In the fat man''s office on the second floor.

    "HAHAHAHAHA" Leona was laughing a lot over the communicator, she really wanted to see Nick Fury''s face right now.

    "What?" Adrian asked innocently when he saw Natasha''s look.

    Natasha pursed her lips: "Nothing." she turned her head to the side.

    "My plan is simple," Adrian said as he caught the attention of the two women.

    Natasha looked seriously at Adrian. Leona stopped laughing and made a serious expression.

    Adrian opened the video that Leona sent him a few moments ago.

    "I don''t know how his manipulation ability works, but I do know how to activate it," Adrian said as he replayed the video.

    "Anyone with half a brain can deduce that his ability is activated by the voice. So, what am I going to do? "

    "Prevent Killgrave from using his voice," Natasha said.

    "Yes, but he is a cautious man, he may have become arrogant, but he will not forget his weakness," Adrian said, smiling. "One question, Leona. How would you make a proud man very angry? "

    "I would destroy the things he is proud of," Leona replied.

    Adrian''s smile widened. "Kilgrave''s pride was his small empire of trafficking in children and women. So, what am I going to do? "

    ["Destroy everyone !!"] Venom left Adrian''s body and said, smiling.

    Adrian''s smile became predatory: "Destroying his pride, Killgrave will let his guard down, that''s when I''m going to attack."

    "Wait, there are many flaws in that plan," Leona said.

    "Yes, I know. The first flaw is that we don''t have enough people, right? " When Adrian said that, he created his clone and sent Symbiote to the body of his clone.

    "Yes." Leona, who was not seeing what Adrian was doing, replied.

    "The second flaw is that we don''t know the location of his bases, right?" Adrian pulled out the map on the office wall and made several circles around New York.

    Natasha realized that these circles were the bases of Killgrave.

    "Yes," Leona replied.

    "The third flaw is that I don''t know if his ability can act against me, right?" Adrian replied, smiling.

    Natasha waiting for Adrian to come up with a plan for this.

    "To be honest, that last plan is a gamble."

    Natasha almost fell when she heard his answer.

    "Yes, I will tell you my plan." When Leona tried to continue, Natasha said:

    "Leona, he has countermeasures for both problems, the last problem is going to be a gamble."

    "..."

    Leona: "Is that true?"

    Natasha: "Yes.

    "..."

    "Let''s start the plan. This plan has a 90% chance to work, but I have a plan if something happens outside my expectations," Adrian spoke when he dressed in his costume. He also ordered his Symbiote to enter Natasha''s body.

    "Natasha, you and my clone are going to share the job of destroying bases Kilgrave''s, have no mercy on these sc_u_ms. Leona, I want you to be technical support and delete any security image about our appearance. I don''t want the big fish in the underworld to be alerted, I also want you to remove the security image from this store. Probably, SHIELD saw what happened here because I gave the address. Still, no problem, they can''t do anything to me for now, they''ll also be swamped tonight. "

    Adrian smirked when he thought about the job SHIELD would have today.

    "Is he growing up, huh?" Natasha murmured.

    "He is growing very fast, in just one night he already knows how to act in the underworld? His plan has several loopholes, but in theory, it is perfect. "

    "Leona, I taught you to think before you act, he''s just using his intelligence. Even the smartest person wouldn''t know how to make a plan like because of their innocence and inexperience. Adrian managed to do that because he has no ''pity'' against his enemies. " Natasha said, smiling.

    "True."

    .....

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 89 - 86 - Healing Jessica.

    Unconsciously, Jessica put a lot of strength into hugging Adrian. If Adrian were an average person, he would be dead by now, but that level of strength cannot harm Adrian''s body.

    When Adrian felt the woman''s strength in his body, he understood why she was being treated like a s_e_x slave.

    This woman is superhuman, she is someone who had powers.

    Adrian waited for the woman to vent all her feelings.

    When the woman was a little calmer. "What''s your name?" He asked gently as he stroked her hair.

    The woman raised her head and looked into the man''s eyes, she didn''t even bother with the man''s strange neon blue eyes. "My name is Jessica... Jessica Jones."

    Adrian nodded, indicating that he understood. "Jessica, I''m going to use my power to heal any kind of injury to your body, do you accept?"

    Jessica''s body trembled when she heard that this man was going to use his power.

    Jessica didn''t respond for a long time. She was looking deeply into Adrian''s eyes and was trying to find some kind of hidden motives.

    But all she could see was Adrian''s sincere eyes, she found no falsehood in Adrian''s eyes.

    Jessica shook her head with a nod.

    Adrian started sending Symbiote to body Jessica''s. "Don''t panic, that''s just my power, I promise I will never hurt you in this life." He said in a serious voice when he saw Jessica tremble.

    Jessica looked at Adrian''s eyes and kept looking at his eyes, even after her entire body was covered by Symbiote. She never stopped looking at Adrian''s eyes. She doesn''t trust Adrian, afraid to be used as an object again; she never stopped looking into his eyes.

    Because of the torture she had in those 8 months, she learned to read people through the eyes. She learned to know people''s intentions through the eyes; however, in Adrian''s eyes, she only saw goodwill towards her.

    But even so, she didn''t let her guard down.

    ''Venom, absorb her powers for me, you don''t need to take all of her genes.''

    [Okay.] Venom happily accepted. In fact, he was already planning to do that when he felt the power of this woman.

    Jessica m_o_a_n_e_d in ''satisfaction,'' not the s_e_x_u_a_l kind, but something similar to when you have a full belly after eating a big pizza. You feel that drowsiness and satisfaction, right?

    It looks something like this.

    * Cough! Cough!*

    Jessica left her stupor and looked at the man in front of her, seeing him spitting blood with an expression of pain. "Are you alright?" she asked a little worried about the person who helped her.

    "Don''t worry, this is just the side effect of using my ability, but I recover quickly," Adrian answered honestly while biting his lips. It was evident that he was in a lot of pain.

    Jessica''s eyes widened in shock, but she said nothing, she just watched this person in front of her.

    After a few minutes of silence, Adrian healed all internal injuries; he even repaired the h_y_m_e_n and the inside of Jessica''s cunt.

    Adrian realized that if Jessica wasn''t someone superhuman, she wouldn''t be able to survive with all of her internal injuries.

    "How do you feel?" Adrian asked when Symbiote returned to his body.

    "I feel ... good?" Jessica replied with a strange expression.

    Adrian smiled. "I healed his entire body and internal injuries, I also healed your h_y_m_e_n and returned your v_i_r_g_i_n_i_t_y." He got up and walked away from her.

    "What ...?" Jessica asked with a shocked face, for a moment, she thought she heard something wrong.

    Adrian smiled. He knows that a woman''s v_i_r_g_i_n_i_t_y is something precious, and he didn''t bother to repeat it. "I healed your body and returned your v_i_r_g_i_n_i_t_y. When I find a telepath, I will ask him to clear this trauma from his mind, you will be able to live your life normally again." He said while thinking of a blonde, but then the image of Jean appeared in her mind.

    ''I think I''m going to ask her for a favor.'' Adrian thought.

    Jessica''s body started to shake visibly, she thought she heard it wrong, but did he really heal her v_i_r_g_i_n_i_t_y? Jessica quickly opened her p_u_s_s_y and checked with her hands.

    Jessica didn''t even bother that Adrian was watching her. Jessica always thought she couldn''t live a healthy life after going through this hell. She always thought she was an infected woman.

    But suddenly this man appeared and returned everything important to her. Tears started to fall from her eyes when she confirmed that she really was a v_i_r_g_i_n again.

    Adrian just watched with a smile on his face, he wasn''t looking at Jessica with l_u_s_tful eyes. He knew she''s been through a lot, he only saw her as a victim who needed support against a rapist.

    Jessica started to cry again, but this time she was happy, she went through a lot, in just one night she cried with sadness and wept with happiness.

    But there is still something she needs to do, she needs to take revenge!

    Jessica wiped her eyes and looked at Adrian, who was smiling at her, suddenly she remembered that he said something about ''telepath''?

    "What is a telepath?" She asked curiously as she got up from the bed.

    "Telepath is a mutant that can influence a person''s mind, they can heal, control, and even see people''s memories." Seeing her face looking at Killgrave, he added, "No, Killgrave is not a telepath. He is just a bastard who uses the pheromones on his body to control people."

    When Adrian got Kilgrave''s powers, he instinctively knew how it worked. Kilgrave''s power is very different from that of the spider. In contrast, the spider''s influence changed the host''s body, Kilgrave''s power changed the smell around Adrian.

    Jessica looked at Killgrave. "What are you going to do with him?" she asked with anger and hostility.

    "I will torture him, I will make a horse f_u_c_k him, I will torture him for a year when he is completely broken. I will fix him with a telepath and repeat this throughout my existence. He will also help me to test my new powers," Adrian responded with a hostile smile. "He will be my new toy for all eternity, this type of garbage does not deserve to die, death is too good of a place for him."

    Unconsciously, Jessica trembled with emotion when she heard Adrian''s words, she wasn''t afraid of Adrian. She found what he said very attractive, just to imagine torturing the person who made her suffer for a long time an evil smile appears on her face.

    Killgrave shivered and tried to scream for help, but he couldn''t say anything, at the moment he was just a vegetable waiting for his fate.

    Adrian approached Killgrave and picked him up like a bag of potatoes. "This is goodbye, Jessica."

    As Adrian walked towards the door.

    "Wait."

    ....

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Read chapter 116 of this novel in Pa treon!: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    <div id="gtx-trans" style="position: absolute; left: 406px; top: 5842px;"><div class="gtx-trans-icon"></div></div>

 Chapter 90 - 87 - Jessicas decision.

    Killgrave shivered and tried to scream for help, but he couldn''t say anything, at the moment he was just a vegetable waiting for his fate.

    Adrian approached Killgrave and picked him up like a bag of potatoes. "This is goodbye, Jessica."

    As Adrian walked towards the door

    "Wait."

    Adrian stopped and looked at the n_a_k_e_d woman who was in front of him. She had a lean, toned body, long black hair, big b_r_e_a_s_ts that was a little above average that seems to fit in his hands. She has a small reared b_u_t_t, lips fleshy and red, and as her p_u_s_s_y is visible, he can see that she is shaved; she is a stunning woman.

    "What do you want?" Adrian asked curiously, he had already done everything he thought for her. He already healed her body, he returned her purity, what else does she want?

    Of course, Adrian took her powers as compensation. Still, she doesn''t need to know that, when he took her powers, he had the mindset that he would never see her again, because of that, he took the chance, he doesn''t know that kind of power Jessica has. Still, he can deduce that it''s something like super strength.

    "Oh, when I get in touch with the telepath, I will look for you, and heal your trauma," Adrian said, thinking she was going to talk about it, so he continued to walk again.

    When Jessica heard what Adrian said, she felt thrilled, but that was not what she wanted to say. "What will happen to me when I find the telepath?"

    Adrian stopped and said honestly: "You will forget everything that happened. You will forget everything that bastard did to you, you will be able to live a normal life."

    Jessica felt awkward with the phrase ''You will forget everything.''

    "Am I going to forget about you?" She asked with a little apprehension, nor did she know why she was doing this.

    "Yes."

    Adrian started walking again when he opened the door, he heard a whisper.

    "No..."

    Jessica spoke in a shallow voice, if it weren''t for Adrian''s supernatural hearing, he wouldn''t have even listened.

    Jessica''s body trembled, she doesn''t know why she is acting like this. She felt that if she doesn''t take this chance, she will be very sorry in the future, reaffirming her determination. Jessica spoke in a serious voice:

    "I will work for you."

    Jessica didn''t know why she said that she just followed her instincts, with Jessica''s mind being controlled for a long time by Kilgrave. Jessica''s instincts have evolved to discern a person''s personality, she thought Adrian was a reliable person.

    Adrian stopped and looked at her with curious eyes. ''Does she think I have an organization or something?''

    Adrian''s mind started thinking about several things at the same time. "What did you say?"

    Jessica took a deep breath. "I will work for you." She said again while thinking internally. ''I don''t want to be away from him.''

    "Why? Answer honestly." Adrian demanded this change was a little shocking for him. Adrian knows that a **** victim would never approach another man until this trauma no longer bothered them. Jessica may be superhuman, but that does not mean that she is immune to mental trauma.

    Jessica bit her lip. "I just don''t want to be away from you."

    Adrian raised an eyebrow, ''Is she suffering from suspension bridge effect?''

    Adrian read an article by a psychologist who said that when going through a traumatic situation, a person can confuse feelings of fear and anxiety with love. In this case, Jessica went through a traumatic situation, when Adrian helped her, she thought it was love. Adrian believed this may be happening to Jessica.

    "What can you do to help me?" Adrian asked, even though he already knew the answer to his question.

    Jessica said nothing; she just went over to a wall and punched.

    * Boooom! *

    The wall was shattered ...

    Adrian smiled. "Okay, you convinced me." He snapped his fingers, and soon Symbiote entered Jessica''s body.

    Jessica was now wearing black jeans and a long-sleeved black shirt.

    "I can''t let my subordinate walk around without clothes, right?"

    Jessica sighed with relief that Adrian had accepted her request, feeling her body stronger. She looked at her clothes, ''Is that the symbol of his organization? Now that I understand, what is this goo? I feel stronger ... ''She thought as she looked at the design that was in the middle of her shirt.

    Jessica was not ashamed of being n_a_k_e_d in front of Adrian, even before being captured by Kilgrave, she was a person who was not ashamed because of that, but that doesn''t mean that she would let any man look at her n_a_k_e_d body, if it were another man who saw her nude body, she would have beaten this man to the point that he would lose the memory of what happened,

    As Adrian saved her from hell, she feels immense gratitude for him. Jessica thought she would be stingy to be angry at Adrian because he saw her n_a_k_e_d.

    "My name is Adrian Weismann, you can call me anything you want." Adrian turned and walked calmly down the floor.

    Jessica quickly followed.

    As he walked down the corridors towards the lower floor, Adrian switched on his communicator.

    "Mission complete, I captured Kilgrave. What is your situation?"

    Natasha was in a warehouse near the bay of New York. "I already destroyed all the bases I was in charge of, I am waiting for SHIELD to arrive and clean up the mess." She said as she looked at the women and children who had dead eyes.

    "As expected from the Black Window." Adrian praised.

    "With your powers, this work was effortless," Natasha said in a neutral tone, she didn''t even have a hard time killing these bad guys.

    "Did you complete the side job I ordered?"

    "Yes, I don''t know how much I stole, but I think it was around $150 million."

    "This is a lot of money for a gang, I think the big fish were sponsoring this bastard." Adrian deduced it was bizarre that a gang like Kilgrave has so much money.

    "Adrian, trafficking in children and women, are very profitable; they can raise that money easily," Natasha said with disgust.

    Adrian does not know how profitable trafficking in children and women is, after all, this world has many sick people who use these people for experiments and slave labor.

    When Adrian heard what Natasha said, he bit his lip in anger, "You didn''t let any live, right?" he spoke in a cold voice.

    Natasha looked at the bandits'' dead bodies, "No," she said with a cold smile.

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Read chapter 116 of this novel in Pa treon!: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 91 - 88 - Kilgrave powers.

    "This is a lot of money for a gang, I think the big fish were sponsoring this bastard." Adrian found it bizarre that a gang like Kilgrave had so much money.

    "Adrian, trafficking in children and women is very profitable, they can raise that money easily," Natasha said with disgust.

    Adrian does not know how profitable trafficking in children and women was, after all, this world has many sick people who use these people for experiments and slave labor.

    When Adrian heard what Natasha said, he bit his lip in anger, "You didn''t let any live, right?" he spoke in a cold voice.

    Natasha looked at the bandits'' dead bodies, "No," she said with a cold smile.

    "Good. When SHIELD arrives, I want you to come back."

    "Okay."

    Adrian hanged up his communicator, he stopped walking and closes his eyes.

    Jessica, who was walking behind him, just watched him curiously. She asked to be his subordinate by instinct, she doesn''t regret her decision, she''s just watching her new boss, and she wants to know what kind of man he is.

    "What are you doing, Boss?"

    Adrian raised his eyebrow when he heard the way Jessica called him. "I have a skill that can make a clone of myself. I am using it to destroy the base of this worm," Adrian answered honestly, not worried that she would know this skill. After all, she would eventually know. "Don''t call me Boss, I still don''t have an organization."

    Adrian thought it doesn''t make sense to hide his powers when acting against an enemy, ''Even if the enemy knew my abilities, he couldn''t do anything. Even if they made plans to exploit my abilities, I am always gaining new ones. However, he realized his plans will fail. I must hide my weaknesses; no one should know that I have weaknesses against fire and sound. ''

    Now that Adrian thought about it, he remembered that Nick Fury knew about his weakness. It looks like I''ll have to visit this old man sooner than I expected. Wait, I can kill that old man easily, but I would only get rid of one enemy and gain a more problematic enemy called SHIELD. I would not gain anything from it. Even if SHIELD is corrupted by HYDRA, it still has a lot of resources. After all, this organization is supported by the American government ... I just have to get SHIELD for myself, and my problem would be solved; if I want SHIELD for me, I have to put someone I trust in the director''s position, but that person must be someone from within SHIELD.

    While Adrian was thinking about a hypothetical future, Jessica was looking at Adrian''s back in a little surprise.

    "How many skills do you have, Boss?" She asked when curiosity won over her silence.

    "Many," Adrian responded as his point of view shifted to the clone''s body.

    Combining the clone''s ability with the Symbiote''s control ability. He could control his clone from a long distance as he doesn''t have much proficiency in this technique, he let Venom have fun. Adrian deduced that he can control people with his Symbiote, but he still doesn''t know-how.

    Soon Adrian could see Venom killing bandits Kilgrave''s and eating their heads.

    Adrian sighed. ''This parasite never listens to me when he is hungry. I told him not to eat the heads of rapists, but the first moment I stop paying attention to him, he disobeys me.''

    Adrian snaps his fingers, and Jessica''s costume has changed to an outfit similar to his. But in a female version.

    "Why the mask?" Jessica asked.

    "Precaution. Many people are interested in me, because of that, I wear a mask." Adrian replies, soon, the Symbiote covered Adrian''s face with a mask too.

    Down the stairs, Adrian saw Kilgrave''s subordinates drinking and talking.

    Not wanting to waste time, Adrian spoke with authority:

    "Silence." His voice was low, but strangely everyone could hear it.

    The room was silent, no subordinates managed to utter a word.

    "Walk in front of me and don''t move until I order."

    Soon the bandits began to follow Adrian''s order with dead eyes.

    ''Hmm, I can use it on the first try, the skill is not that difficult, I just have to put my intention when I speak.'' Adrian thinks he should train the new skills he has acquired, and felt he was using his skill the wrong way, but it is just a feeling, he will have to test it later when this mess is over.

    Jessica shivered when she saw this demonstration, she knows this ability very well, it was this ability that hurt her so much that her ability was Kilgrave''s.

    Unconsciously, Jessica took a step back, she was too scared now, she didn''t want to suffer again.

    "Jessica, I told you, right? I will not harm you in this life." Adrian spoke as he undid the mask and looked at Jessica. "I understand that you are scared, after all, I am using the same skill as Kilgrave, I will understand if you want to give up and leave, this is your chance."

    Jessica stopped and looked anxiously at Adrian, but she said nothing, she just nodded.

    Adrian sighed internally. He just caught a problematic subordinate, ''Jessica is suffering from Post Traumatic Stress Disorder caused by torture and **** Kilgrave''s. I have to ask Jean for help to heal Jessica''s mind. I know that I am a hypocrite for accepting this woman with mental problems because of her power. Still, now that she is my subordinate, I have to help her overcome her trauma. ''

    Adrian clenched his fist in anger when he thought of Kilgrave, who was on his back like a sack of potatoes. He thought he did well not to kill this bastard, he does not deserve death, he has to suffer while he is alive.

    "N-No, I will stay with you, I will not go back on my word", Jessica said with determination.

    Adrian smiled and turned. "Don''t worry, I won''t use that power to force you to do something you don''t like. After all, if I do that, I''m going to die at the hands of my two wives."

    Jessica sighed with relief, she realized that Adrian was honest with her. After she calmed down a bit and thought about it, she realized that if Adrian wanted to do something with him, he could easily do it. He wouldn''t even need to heal her body and return her v_i_r_g_i_n_i_t_y too, she looked at Adrian curiously.

    "Do you have two wives?"

    Adrian turned to Jessica. "Yes, I love my two wives," he said with a happy smile.

    Jessica looking at that smile she was breathless for a moment, ''He''s really handsome when he''s smiling, not that he wasn''t beautiful before ... What am I thinking !?''

    "What are you going to do with these men?" Jessica asked.

    Adrian looked at subordinates Kilgrave''s with a sadistic smile.

    ........

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters:Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 92 - 89 - Robin Hood.

    At Adrian''s house in a bas_e_m_e_nt.

    It would be an understatement to say how angry Leona was. She never thought that a heinous crime like human trafficking was happening in the middle of New York. Furthermore, no official "knew" about it. She was wondering if SHIELD was doing their job properly.

    After destroying bases Kilgrave''s and saving women and children, Leona gathered the information she received from Adrian and Natasha.

    200 women and 300 male and female children were being arrested and abused in various New York establishments! How could anyone find out !?

    "F_u_c_k!" Leona exclaimed angrily. She had seen several similar situations before when working with a SHIELD agent, but in none of these situations were the victims so broken ... At least, they were able to answer or react to some kind of question, but according to Adrian and Natasha, the victims just looked at them with dead eyes.

    Looking at the images of women and children through her computer, Leona shook her hand in anger.

    Leona took a deep breath and tried to control her anger, she can''t lose her temper now, she needed to know who was covering up this type of crime in New York.

    Using her computer, Leona managed to hack the computers in the main base of KIlgrave, as nothing was interesting popped out in the computers of subordinates Kilgrave''s.

    She entered personal computer Kilgrave''s and started looking through various doc_u_ments.

    Kilgrave was really an arrogant man, he didn''t even bother to protect his personal computer.

    ��

    "What are you going to do with these men?" Jessica asked.

    Adrian looked at subordinates Kilgrave''s with a sadistic smile.

    "These men are last men Kilgrave''s, they are the men Kilgrave trusted most." Adrian walked calmly in front of a man. "What would happen to head Kilgrave''s if his most trusted men r_a_p_ed him?"

    Kilgrave, who was like a bag of potatoes on Adrian''s shoulder, trembled unconsciously.

    "You know Jessica, I hate rapists, for me, they should all be killed, but I''m going to make a special exception for Kilgrave. I''m going to make him taste his own poison, he likes to catch women and **** them, right?"

    "Yes," Jessica said with a slight fear of Adrian in her voice, but deep down she knew she was excited, she wanted to see the man who hurt her so badly, she wants to see Kilgrave in despair. "This bastard used his powers to capture women after he had fun with the women he controlled, he would give his subordinates to play with these women." She spoke with disgust and hatred.

    "I was the only one who didn''t suffer this fate, he ''liked'' me a lot, because of that, he never let his subordinates touch me." She remembers all the women the bastard touched and played with very well.

    Jessica is holding on too hard not to kill the bastard who was right in front of her.

    Adrian nodded: "I''m going to make him experience the helplessness of someone whose body is being controlled. I''m going to make these men **** Kilgrave. He will feel in his skin what all these women have felt." he said with a cold face as he walked towards the exit.

    Jessica followed Adrian.

    When Adrian opened the door. "What took you so long, Maria Hill, I thought SHIELD was more competent." He told the woman who had a stoic face in front of him, he ignored all the cars stopped in front of the establishment.

    "You-!" Maria tried to say something, but she was interrupted by Adrian.

    "Take it, I know you don''t have to, but on this map, you have all the locations in base Kilgrave''s." Adrian threw Kilgrave to the floor like garbage.

    Maria took a deep breath and took the map from Adrian''s hands when she opens the map, she was surprised, ''some of these bases are not on our record.''

    "Where did you get that," Maria asked Adrian, soon she saw a woman in the same outfit as Adrian. How did she conclude that Jessica was a woman? Well, she just looked at the outfit Jessica was wearing. "Who are you?"

    Before Jessica can say anything. "She''s my new subordinate, don''t think that I''m going to sit around waiting for Nick Fury to grow and acc_u_mulate power, I''m also growing up."

    Maria narrowed her eyes. "New subordinate? So, you must have more, right?"

    Adrian just smiled and said nothing.

    Maria sighed and put her hand on her head as if she had a lot of headaches. She knows very well how strong Adrian is, just imagining several people with that same power over Adrian''s command made Maria tremble internally.

    Maria looked at body Kilgrave''s that was on the floor. As the body is not moving, she thought it was a corpse when she looked closely, saw that the man was alive, and was just paralyzed.

    Seeing Maria reacting this way made Adrian smile even more. "You know Maria, I like you."

    "Wha-" Maria was shocked by what she heard.

    "You are an intelligent and arrogant little woman, but you don''t let arrogance cloud your judgment like Nick Fury." Adrian approached Maria and touched and lifted her chin. "Don''t you want to be mine?" Adrian thinks Maria would be a good subordinate, she can even replace Nick Fury as director of SHIELD.

    Maria''s stoic face turned a little red when she looked at Adrian''s neon blue eyes, as she is a woman who is very dedicated to working. She rarely had contact with the opposite s_e_x thus was weak with this type of approach. But her training helps her in those moments.

    Before Maria can say anything, a projectile is launched at Adrian.

    Adrian easily dodges and looks at the projectile, "An arrow?" He looks at the building and sees a man with a bow and arrow looking to get ready to shoot another arrow.

    Adrian moves away from Maria. "Archery, in these modern times, do you think it''s Robin Hood?"

    Another arrow is launched by the archer. Adrian deflects easily when Adrian goes to jump towards the building, he sees Jessica flying towards the archer.

    He was shocked by this vision, ''can she fly?'' Adrian focuses his vision on Jessica, and soon he saw a small energy covering her body.

    ''I understand, it is this energy that allows it to fly. Wait, I absorbed her powers, so can I fly too? ''

    These thoughts occur in less than 2 seconds in Adrian''s head, "Don''t kill him." He ordered Jessica.

    "Yes, sir," Jessica replied back, she flew in front of the archer and tried to grab him by the neck. The archer jumped away and launched two arrows towards Jessica, the two arrows falling to the ground near Jessica.

    "You missed", Jessica said as she flew again.

    "I never miss." The archer said.

    * Boooom *

    A sound explosion was heard by everyone present, Jessica puts her hand on her head and screams in pain.

    "You got an interesting subordinate." Maria, who calmed down, said she did not stop the fight. This is an excellent opportunity to see the capacity of Adrian''s subordinate.

    "You too," Adrian replied while looking at Jessica, who was screaming. ''Venom''s weakness is most substantial when he is not in my body, he is screaming like he is in a lot of pain. Maybe Venom wasn''t lying to me, I have resistance to fire and sound, but it''s just resistance, I don''t have immunity to fire and sound. ''

    "Who''s Robin Hood?" Adrian asked as he crouched down, he can''t let his beautiful subordinate suffer like that.

    "A SHIELD agent, his code name is Hawkeye." Maria replied, seeing Adrian getting ready, she said, "Don''t kill him."

    Adrian smiled, "My proposal is always open. You are too valuable to be with someone like Nick."

    ........

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters:Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 93 - 90 - Womanizer.

    "Who''s Robin Hood?" Adrian asked as he crouched down, he can''t let his beautiful subordinate suffer like that.

    "A SHIELD agent, his code name is Hawkeye." Maria replied, seeing Adrian getting ready, she said, "Don''t kill him."

    Adrian smiled, "My proposal is always open; you are too valuable to be with someone like Nick."

    Before Maria could respond, Adrian jumped at an absurd height.

    Maria looked at Adrian''s back with a complicated look, for a moment, she considered joining Adrian. However, she stopped to think, Adrian didn''t say what benefits she would receive from joining him, after all, she needs to put food on the table.

    After thinking about it for a while, Maria decided not to overthink about Adrian''s proposal, after all, the salary she earns at SHIELD is substantial.

    The archer launched two more arrows at Jessica, who was screaming in pain, but the arrows were caught by a black web and thrown back at the archer who dodged on the ground with a somersault.

    Adrian posed next to Jessica, and with his web, he threw the arrow that was causing the noise.

    Before the archer can do anything, Adrian held him with the black web. He loosens another web and covered the archer''s eyes and mouth.

    The archer tried to break free, but it was useless. Adrian''s web was reinforced by the Symbiote gene, unlike the common spiderman web. The durability and strength of Adrian''s web is at another level.

    "Sorry, I forgot to warn you about the weakness of this suit." Adrian apologized to Jessica.

    "It''s all right," Jessica said, she was irritated by the pain she was feeling.

    Jessica does not like to feel pain.

    With a mental command, Symbiote entered the archer''s body.

    Suddenly, a doppelganger of Adrian appeared.

    Adrian approached his clone and cut off its head.

    Jessica was shocked by this vision, but what shocked her most was what happened next.

    The clone fell apart as if it didn''t exist, and black goo entered Adrian''s body.

    ''Did you have fun, Venom?''

    [Yes. Strange, he has no mutated genes or modified genes.] Venom replied.

    ''Is the archer just an ordinary human?'' Adrian approached the archer and picked him like a bag of potatoes.

    [Yes, he has good aim, but this is not a power, this is skill.]

    Adrian jumped out of the building, Jessica used her power and flew towards Adrian.

    "You trounced him," Maria said when Adrian fell beside her with the archer on his shoulder.

    "An ordinary human cannot defeat me," Adrian replied in a neutral tone.

    "But he is not an ordinary human," Maria said in a low voice.

    ''Can you absorb his technique?''

    [No, I can only absorb powers derived from genes, this is not a power, it is a skill that has been trained. If I hadn''t merged with you, I could have entered his body and absorbed his memories, but I lost that ability when I merged with you.]

    ''Didn''t you leave my body and use my clone?''

    [Wrong, I don''t leave your body, I will always be with you, what came out of your body was my ''mass,'' I can control this ''mass'' over a long distance with my conscience like you. But my consciousness will always be in your body, I cannot separate myself from your body, after all, I am part of 50% of your genes.]

    ''I understand.''

    Adrian approached Maria. "I''m going, thanks for cleaning up my mess." He took Kilgrave like a sack of potatoes and entered the establishment.

    Maria Hill pursed her lips when she heard what Adrian said.

    Adrian intended to use these men to f_u_c_k Kilgrave. However, he realized that there is no way to transport so many people in such a short time, plus he doesn''t want to ask SHIELD another favor either. He thought about using the cars that were parked outside the establishment, but he was lazy.

    ''Well, I can always catch some bad guy later.''

    These men are useless, deciding what to do next, Adrian said:

    "Take your weapons and aim at each other''s heads."

    All men take up a gun and each point at each other''s heads.

    "When the countdown reaches 0, I want you to pull the trigger on the gun."

    Jessica just watched with a twinkle in her eye that was imperceptible because of the mask she was wearing.

    Maria entered the establishment and was surprised when she saw several men with guns pointed at each other''s heads.

    "What is happening?"

    Adrian didn''t answer, and started counting.

    "3, 2, 1 ... 0"

    * Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! *

    Bodies fall to the floor with blood coming out of their heads.

    Maria Hill was shocked by this demonstration, she knew very well whose skill it is.

    Adrian looked at Maria and ordered: "You will complete your job normally. I want you to put on the report that when you entered the establishment all subordinates Kilgrave''s were dead, I can''t permit you to tell what you just witnessed."

    Maria''s eyes were empty, and she responded with an emotionless voice. "Yes." Soon her eyes returned to normal, and she looked at Adrian with a confused face when she saw the bodies inside the establishment. Her face went cold, and she started to speak through the communicator.

    ''This ability is very powerful ...''

    Adrian doesn''t care that she tells Nick Fury about the spider web, knowing the bald guy, he will think that this is a skill derived from Symbiote.

    "Let''s get going," Adrian ordered Jessica. He walked towards the exit, and soon the Symbiote covered his face with a mask.

    When Adrian left the establishment, he saw several SHIELD agents approaching, he ignored the agents and crouched.

    With an impulse in his legs, Adrian jumped toward a building. Jessica used her power and followed him flying.

    Jumping from building to building, Adrian stopped when he was too far from his old place, he threw Kilgrave on the floor and sat on the edge of the building, waiting for Natasha.

    "Adrian." Jessica posed softly beside him.

    "Hmm?"

    "Are you a womanizer?" Jessica asks curiously.

    Adrian purses his lips at question Jessica''s. "No."

    "So, why were you hitting on that woman? Didn''t you have two brides?"

    "When did I do that? I just asked if she wanted to be my subordinate." Adrian asked doubtfully.

    "Are you a natural womanizer, huh?" She said, laughing a little.

    ...

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters:Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 94 - 91 - Sister.

    Natasha was leaning against the side of a warehouse. She was wearing a very similar costume to Adrian''s, the only difference was feminine in shape.

    "Adrian ... No, you are not Adrian, who are you?"

    Natasha looked to the side and saw a bald man. "It''s only been three years, Nick Fury. Have you forgotten about me?"

    "That voice ... Ex-Agent Natasha Romanoff."

    "My name is Natasha Weismann, now," Natasha replied in a neutral tone. "You have a lot of courage to go looking for Adrian, don''t you know that he wants to kill you?"

    "I have something prepared if that happens."

    "Hooo? This is interesting, can you tell me what this ''something'' is?" Natasha asked in a playful voice that contained enormous seriousness.

    Natasha went to the agent who received the most orders from Nick Fury. She knows very well that this man is as cunning as a fox. If Nick Fury is confident of appearing in front of Adrian, it is because he has found something that can protect him from Adrian.

    "That is a secret." Nick Fury replied, smiling.

    Not wanting to play with Nick, Natasha decides to leave, "Take care of the children."

    "Wait." Nick Fury said calmly.

    Natasha turned to him. "What?"

    "Why don''t you go back to work with me again? Someone with your skill will always be welcome." Nick Fury asked.

    "I refuse." Natasha turned again and started walking.

    "Yelena Belova ..."

    Natasha stops walking and looks at Nick Fury. "How do you know that name?" she asked in a serious voice.

    "Who knows?"

    Natasha took a deep breath, she cannot be irritated. "Don''t play games with me, Nick Fury. How do you know my sister''s name?"

    Nick Fury took a photo from his pocket and threw it towards Natasha.

    Natasha took the photo and saw the image of a blond-haired woman being held in a prison-like cell. The woman was in a deplorable state. She was wearing only one piece of white clothing, and she had several injuries on her body.

    Natasha bit her lip and looked coldly at Nick Fury, but she can''t hide her anger from the Symbiote. The Symbiote in her outfit started to react to her anger. The Symbiote began to let out a demonic scream, and black tentacles started to swing as if they were alive.

    ...

    Adrian, who was on the edge of the building, suddenly felt an extreme anger, but there was something strange, this anger did not belong to him.

    ''Venom?''

    [This anger is from Natasha-.]

    Adrian didn''t wait for Venom to finish explaining, he immediately jumped in Natasha''s direction. Adrian knew few things make Natasha lose her temper. These things are helpless children who are being harmed, and when someone threatens her family.

    And from the intense anger he felt, he deduced that someone threatened her family.

    "Hey!" Jessica complained when she saw Adrian jump towards somewhere.

    ...

    Nick Fury looked fascinated at what was happening in front of him. The being in front of her looked demonic, with several tentacles dangling as if they were alive. Natasha''s current appearance reminded him of the first Symbiote he faced.

    "Where is she?"

    "Currently, Red Room''s Former Agent Yelena Belova is being held in custody at SHIELD. We met her while doing a mission in Russia, captured her and kept her in custody."

    "What do you want?" Natasha asked in a voice mixed with Venom''s.

    "I want Yelena Belova, she is an agent on the same level as you, she will be very helpful, but we have a problem, she was brainwashed by the Red Room." Nick Fury explained calmly while ordering the agents who came with him to enter the warehouse.

    The agents were afraid of Natasha, but they carried out the order of the SHIELD director.

    Natasha just looked at Nick, waiting for him to finish talking, in the meantime, she was trying to calm down.

    "I want you to help her."

    Natasha calmed down and undid her mask, the Symbiotes stopped roaring and returned to normal.

    "You want to use my sister as my replacement."

    "Yes, I''ll be honest, after you left SHIELD, our missions just got more difficult to complete."

    "Don''t lie to me, you have Clint Barton, he''s as experienced as I am." Natasha refuted.

    "Yes." Nick Fury did not deny it. "But he is not a weapon, he is a man of principle, and that is a problem."

    Natasha narrowed her eyes. She knew what Nick Fury is saying, in all these years that Natasha was acting as a SHIELD agent. Nick Fury always sent her on ''dirty'' missions, missions like killing, stealing information, spying on targets. These activities were daily occurrences in the life of former Natasha.

    And Nick Fury wants to use Natasha''s sister the same way she was used, Nick Fury wants to use her sister as a weapon.

    Natasha bit her lips in anger and frustration, she knows how Nick Fury acts, he will use everything to protect ''peace.'' He will eliminate everything that is not necessary for this ''peace,'' he will use even his sister of her. The latter has suffered her whole life just because she is very skilled.

    "Do you accept my agreement, Natasha?"

    Natasha started to remember how she joined SHIELD. At first, Natasha agreed to be a SHIELD agent because Leona, the woman who is her friend and her rescuer, suggested this. With Leona''s support, she joined SHIELD.

    But when her friend left SHIELD, she felt betrayed.

    That feeling only lasted when Natasha heard about the mission that made Leona leave SHIELD. She understood why her friend left the organization.

    Remembering the mission''s content, Natasha looked at Nick Fury with disgust. She never thought that Nick Fury would allow a baby to be murdered just because he was dangerous.

    ''What to do now, I can accept this condition and try to save my sister, but with that, I would be the enemy of SHIELD, I don''t want to bring problems to Adrian and Leona.'' Natasha was thinking deeply about what to do.

    * Boooooooom! *

    Before she could make her decision, something fell at an unbelievable speed on the ground. When the dust settled, Natasha could see Adrian getting up and with a scythe in his hand. He was looking at Nick Fury with cold eyes.

    "Hey, Nick." Adrian walked calmly towards Nick, he formed another scythe with his left hand. "Are you ready to die?"

    ........

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Read chapter 122 of this novel in Pa treon!: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 95 - 92 - They are like us.

    A few minutes ago.

    Adrian was jumping from building to building with his strength, this kind of activity was just child''s play, ''Slow.'' He complained inwardly about his speed.

    Adrian jumped to another building. Out of the corner of Adrian''s eyes, he saw Jessica following him. Adrian undid his mask and started to observe the powers that made it possible for Jessica to fly in the air.

    Even watching Jessica, he never stopped jumping from building to building.

    Adrian felt awkward about the ability to absorb powers. Some powers were straightforward to use like powers Kilgrave''s and spider webs. But the other powers needed a lot of effort to understand.

    This was the case with Jessica''s ability, he has no idea how to use Jessica''s flying powers.

    Since he doesn''t have much time left, he can''t talk to Jessica about this problem.

    So he decided to go for trial and error.

    Adrian jumped really high this time, in midair, he tried to do various poses, imitating Jessica. He was trying to make the powers flying work.

    Jessica just looked at this ridiculous scene with a face that understood nothing.

    Adrian was unable to fly and was now falling at high speed towards the ground. As there was no building around, Adrian decided to use his webs.

    Adrian threw his webs into a building, and what happened next? Well, physics happened.

    Like a certain man who was raised in the forest, Adrian swayed at incredible speed.

    For a moment, a feeling of fear took over Adrian''s body, but it was short-lived when he remembered the durability of his body, Adrian managed to relax, if he had a normal body, he wouldn''t try something crazy like that.

    Adrian dropped his web and threw another web into a building farther away, again physics happened.

    "Wooooooooooow!"

    At first, he was very clumsy, but with a few minutes of practice and using his supernatural vision, he managed to improve.

    Even after finding a faster way to get somewhere, Adrian still hasn''t given up on his ability to fly.

    While swinging through the buildings, Adrian''s vision never left Jessica. He was using his unique eyes to understand what was going on.

    After a few minutes of watching Jessica fly close to him, Adrian learned a few things.

    Jessica''s powers used a very thin energy around her body. This energy is what allowed her to fly. Adrian estimated that this energy is what gave her powers.

    He also understood that to fly, he had to cover himself with that energy, but he doesn''t know how the ''flying'' process works.

    ''Well, it looks like I''m going to have to go through trial and error.''

    Adrian started his tests while swinging around the buildings, the first tests were a failure, he made many mistakes. These mistakes came with consequences, he hit his face in a building and hit his body on a billboard.

    Adrian swore that if his body was not durable, he would have some broken bones by now. He has an insane regeneration, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t feel pain when breaking a bone.

    At least with Adrian''s tests, he managed to glide in the air.

    "You! You! - "Jessica was speechless when she saw Adrian using her powers.

    ''I couldn''t fly with an impulse like Jessica, but at least I can glide, I''m starting to understand what it feels like to fly, I think if I had more time, I would have managed to fly.''

    Why is Adrian so fixated on flying? After all, he had his webs. Well, Adrian still remembered the feeling of flying he felt when he was in the world of Death; besides, flying is the romance of all men, isn''t it?

    Adrian feeling that he was getting close to Natasha, he used his webs and climbed into a very tall building, on top of the building. He used his vision and started looking for Natasha.

    Soon he saw Natasha talking to Nick Fury ...

    When Adrian saw Nick Fury, Adrian''s conscience started making plans to take advantage of the situation. However, his sentimental side started to get angry, ''Did that bastard do something to Nat?'' that''s what he thought.

    Adrian is a person who does not forgive anyone who hurts his family. Because of that, it is very difficult for him to think clearly when something involves his family. He knows that this is a weakness that the enemy can use, he always needs to think calmly and assess the situation as he always does.

    But who can do this with their family in danger?

    With a cold mind, Adrian jumped very high and fell towards Natasha and Nick Fury.

    * Boooooooom! *

    "Hey, Nick." Adrian walked calmly towards Nick, he formed another scythe with his left hand. "Are you ready to die?"

    "You do like making dramatic entrances, huh?" Nick Fury commented unmoved by Adrian''s threat. "Answering your question, I''m not ready to die, I still have a lot of things I want to do."

    Adrian, who was walking towards Nick Fury, stopped walking and looked at the pirate with cautious eyes. Adrian''s instincts were screaming not to attack Nick Fury despite all the strength that Adrian acquired.

    Adrian knows that Nick Fury is a cautious man. He would never appear in front of him if he didn''t have something that could protect him from Adrian''s clutches.

    Adrian looks around for something he doesn''t even know what it is. "Natasha, stay close to me."

    Natasha looking at Adrian''s serious face, she nods in agreement and approaches him.

    Jessica Jones lands next to Adrian, waiting for new orders.

    "You grew up, Adrian." Nick Fury praised Adrian''s caution, he looked at Jessica. "Who are you?"

    "She is my new subordinate. What are you doing here, Nick?"

    "I''m here to negotiate, but now that you''ve arrived, I need something to show that I''m on the same level as you, right? After all, a negotiation doesn''t work if the two parties are not the same." Nick Fury snapped his finger.

    When Nick Fury snapped his fingers, five individuals appeared beside him, the group was made up of three men and two women.

    But what surprised Adrian and Natasha was what happened next.

    [Adrian, can you feel it?]

    ''Yes.''

    The five individuals were covered with goo. Soon, they were covered in a suit very similar to Venom''s but with different colors.

    ''They are like us.''

    .......

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

 Chapter 96 - 93 - Trap.

    Natasha was shocked; she never thought that Nick Fury would put his hands on other Symbiote. She looked at each individual, they are a group of Symbiote with different colors, they also have a peculiarity, they were in collars like a puppy.

    "Now, we are on an equal footing to negotiate." Nick Fury said in a confident voice.

    Adrian ignored Nick Fury and looked at each of the Symbiote. ''Venom, can we control them?''

    Adrian asked when he remembered that he was a Symbiote Alpha.

    [No, you have to defeat that black Symbiote; his name is Riot. He is currently the ''alpha'' of Symbiote.]

    ''Do you know him?''

    [Yes, he was my leader, he came with me on that meteor.]

    ''For me to gain control of the other Symbiote, do I have to defeat the alpha?''

    [Yes, very simple, right?]

    Adrian didn''t answer, he just smiled menacingly.

    Natasha touched Adrian''s shoulder. "Nick Fury is with my sister." She started to tell what Nick Fury said to her before Adrian arrived.

    Adrian said nothing, he just listened patiently, when Natasha finished explaining what happened.

    Adrian looked at Nick Fury, he was angry, "It looks like you want to die early, Nick." He spoke in a cold voice that chilled Nick''s back.

    What Nick Fury did was clearly a threat, but Adrian doesn''t understand anything. Nick Fury is an intelligent man; he should have known that if he threatened Natasha with her sister. It would not only provoke the anger of Black Widow and Adrian; consequently, provoking Leona''s anger.

    Something doesn''t make sense, the man named Nick Fury wouldn''t be that stupid.

    "Nat, do you want to save your sister?"

    Natasha bit her lip, but she nodded, she knows she is causing Adrian and Leona''s problems. "Don''t think you are causing problems, we are a family, right?"

    Adrian spoke without turning back, Natasha just looked at Adrian''s back and smiled sweetly through the mask.

    ''Why do I feel like I''m being ignored?'' Jessica wondered.

    "What do you want to negotiate, Nick?" Adrian looked coldly at Nick as he touched the communicator in his ear, he needs Leona to overhear this conversation. "Don''t lie to me, tell me your real purpose in coming here, a man like you would not provoke the anger of Black Widow and mine if you didn''t have a goal in mind."

    "I don''t think you''re that stupid."

    Nick Fury smiled. "You are smart and insightful, Adrian. I think this is the result of being trained by Black Widow?" He said as he looked at Natasha''s mask.

    Natasha suddenly felt very stupid, she became so focused on her sister that she forgot to assess the situation.

    "You see after you attacked the SHIELD base, my most trusted subordinates and I collected that meteor from which these Symbiotes came from, putting together a trusted team. I ordered the scientists to start studying the meteor, after all, that was an object that came from space. The meteor must have something that can help humanity, that was my thought. Imagine my surprise when the sensors discovered six life forms inside that meteor?"

    "At first, I was focused on getting something to defend myself against its possible coming behind my head, so I ordered the scientists to do tests on these Symbiotes."

    "Let me guess, you made Symbiote merge with a criminal, right?" Adrian said.

    "Yes." Nick Fury confirmed. "We wanted to test how a Symbiote would react to someone other than you, after all, your situation was quite unique."

    Adrian sighed. "The first host of a Symbiote is what will define your personality in the future, you did shit, Nick."

    Nick Fury ignored Adrian''s sarcastic tone. "At first, this Symbiote was very aggressive, but when he did symbiosis with the criminal ... Symbiote became a monster that wants to kill everything."

    "Just out of curiosity, which criminal did you use to do symbiosis with Symbiote?"

    "A serial killer."

    * Sigh. * * Sigh. * * Sigh. * * Sigh. * * Sigh. *

    Everyone sighed when they heard what Nick Fury said, even Nick''s subordinates sighed.

    If a Symbiote''s first host is a common criminal, Symbiote becomes a threat, but if a Symbiote''s primary host is a Serial Killer.

    Symbiote becomes a weapon of destruction, it becomes a threat to everyone.

    "Nick Fury, I take what I said earlier, you are too dumb, I think that losing your eye made you lose your neurons too?"

    "Pfft" Nick Fury''s subordinates tried to hold their laughter.

    Nick Fury raised an eyebrow in annoyance. "Symbiote is being held in an abandoned SHIELD base. My agreement is as follows, you deal with the Symbiote threat, and in return, I will give Natasha Romanoff''s sister."

    "This is the Nick Fury, I know." Adrian said in a cold voice. "You are very good at manipulating people, you know I can''t refuse, right?"

    Nick Fury said nothing, he just smiled.

    ''Tsk, I don''t like being manipulated like that, I will make you regret it.''

    Adrian undoes his transformation. "I accept the agreement." He walked slowly towards Nick Fury.

    Natasha tried to stop him, but when she looks at Adrian''s smile, she decided to wait and see what will happen.

    Nick Fury looked seriously at Adrian, he is cautious, he must not underestimate his enemy, Adrian may be 14 years old, but he will never underestimate someone who has given him so much headache in recent years.

    "Don''t be cautious, I just want to shake hands, after all, this is a negotiation, right?" Adrian said as he raised his hand to Nick Fury squeezes.

    Nick Fury looked apprehensively at Adrian''s hands.

    "I will deal with Symbiote, when I kill him, you will give me to Natasha''s sister, right?"

    "Yes."

    "What? Nick Fury, the director of SHIELD, is afraid to shake a child''s hand?" Adrian provoked him.

    Nick Fury did not fall for Adrian''s teasing, he was more suspicious of his attitude.

    Adrian just waited smiling, he knows that Nick Fury is going to shake his hand, after all, he can''t pass the image of a coward to his subordinates.

    When the subordinates with Symbiote in their bodies started whispering to each other about Nick''s attitude.

    Nick Fury made his decision, a decision that he will regret very much in the future.

    Nick Fury reached out and shook it like he was closing a deal.

    When Adrian took Nick Fury''s hand, he spoke in a low voice that only Nick Fury could hear. "From that moment on, you are mine, you will treat my orders as if they were the words of a God, from that moment on, you are my faithful follower."

    Nick Fury''s eyes were unfocused as if he has lost all emotions.

    "Yes."

    Adrian smiled coldly when he heard what Nick Fury said. Nick Fury fell into Adrian''s trap.

    ......

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 97 - 94 - Full control of SHIELD.

    Nick Fury made three big mistakes. First, he underestimated Adrian, he would never have thought that Adrian would acquire Kilgrave''s skills.

    The second mistake was to threaten his family, even though Natasha''s sister is not someone known to Adrian. The fact that she is related to Natasha makes this woman very special to Adrian.

    The third mistake was to assume that only these Symbiotes would be enough to be a threat to Adrian, unlike those Symbiotes who just did symbiosis with their hosts.

    Venom and Adrian have been together for several years, and that''s not all. Adrian absorbed the Spider''s powers, physical strength, durability, regeneration are on an entirely different level,

    Unlike Peter Parker or the other spider-men who were bitten by the Spider and gained their powers through that bite, Adrian absorbed all the Spider''s genes. It can be said that he is a superior version of all spider men.

    Another thing that Nick Fury doesn''t know is that Adrian also absorbed Jessica Jones'' powers.

    Jessica Jones'' powers were nothing special, but she had regeneration, super strength, superhuman durability, and the ability to fly.

    But Adrian took those powers and combined them with the powers he already had, thus making his powers much stronger than he already is. The Klyntars are a very broken breed, they are a species that specializes in genes. Theoretically, Klyntar can evolve infinitely as long as they have superior genes to absolve.

    If it''s a matter of strength, Adrian can fight Thor with the help of Venom as well, Adrian''s durability isn''t as strong as the Asgardian god who can withstand the energy of a star. But the regeneration''s ability covers that weakness, Adrian''s potential is also much greater than that of an Asgardian.

    Some powers like Kilgrave and spider webs were easy to use, Adrian doesn''t need to train, he just needs to know how those powers work.

    Because of a lack of information, Nick Fury was now just a puppet for Adrian.

    Adrian looked at Nick Fury with a satisfied smile, he thought about killing the pirate. However, when he remembered the ability to control the people he recently acquired, he changed his mind. He will make Nick Fury his puppet, and that was it that he did.

    Adrian now has SHIELD in the palm of his hands.

    Adrian lets go of Nick Fury''s hand and looks at the Symbiote. "You are under my command now." He said using ability Kilgrave''s.

    But something unexpected happened, the Symbiote did not respond as he would have thought they would. "Don''t play with us, boy." A woman who was wearing a yellow Symbiote said.

    Not wanting to arouse suspicion. "I didn''t make that decision; it was him," Adrian spoke, pointing at Nick.

    As he said this, Adrian''s mind was processing what just happened. ''This was not the first time this happened when Emma Frost tried to read my mind, she said she couldn''t. When I was close to Kilgrave, I never felt that my mind could be controlled by him. The only thing I can think of is that Symbiotes are immune to any kind of mental manipulation. ''

    Deciding that he needed to test this resistance later, Adrian looked at Nick.

    "Yes, you will be under Adrian''s order, I want you to help him eliminate the aggressive Symbiote." Nick Fury spoke in an empty, emotionless voice.

    Nick Fury''s subordinates were surprised by his order.

    The subordinates were not the only ones surprised by this order. Natasha was also very surprised. She would never think that Nick Fury would give such a risky order.

    "Something is wrong," Natasha spoke in a low voice while looking at Nick''s unfocused face, but as Jessica was close to her, she heard it.

    "Adrian is controlling Nick Fury." As the person who suffered most from ability Kilgrave''s, Jessica can easily see that Nick Fury is being controlled.

    "Huh? What are you talking about? And who are you?"

    Jessica pursed her lips. "My name is Jessica Jones, I am Adrian''s subordinate." She replied, and added, "Somehow, Adrian is using Kilgrave''s ability to control that old man."

    ''Oh, I had forgotten that he had that ability.'' Natasha thought when she heard what Jessica said, she was on the spot when Adrian used his Symbiote to absorb Leona''s power.

    ''Is this Adrian''s wife?'' Jessica wondered.

    ''Tsk, another weakness of ability Kilgrave''s, is not complete manipulation. If someone is observant enough, they will realize that something is wrong. Wait ... Maybe I''m using it wrong.''

    Adrian approached Nick Fury, "You can act normally, but remember that all my orders will be top priorities."

    Nick Fury''s eyes go back to normal, "When you eliminate Symbiote, our deal is complete."

    Adrian nodded in agreement. "Where is Natasha''s sister located?"

    "It is located at the abandoned base where the aggressive Symbiote is being held."

    ''Artful fox, he was lying to Natasha.''

    Natasha ground her teeth when she heard what Nick said.

    "Where is the location of this abandoned base?"

    "The location is in New York, the address is XxxXxX." Nick Fury replied.

    Nick Fury''s subordinates felt awkward, seeing his boss giving information easily. "Boss, are you sure you should say information so easily?" The purple-colored Symbiote asked.

    "It''s okay, we are going to work together now, right? He needs to know that information."

    "Yes, there is no problem," Adrian said, smiling. "Nick, I''m going to fix the problem, I want you to give me a way to contact you."

    Nick Fury nodded in agreement. "Take it, this is an exclusive communicator for agents, you can easily contact me."

    Adrian took the communicator that Nick Fury played. He touched the communicator in his ear. "Mom, did you hear everything?"

    "Yes, I never thought that you would steal ability Kilgrave''s and use that ability on Nick Fury, you have SHIELD in your hands now. HAHAHAHAHAHA" Leona was laughing a lot.

    Adrian smiled. "You know what to do, right?"

    "Yes, I want full access to SHIELD."

    "You will have full access to all SHIELD resources. I want you to make it look like we are new agents that SHIELD has recruited. I want our designation to be ''special agents that are only to be ordered by Nick Fury.'' With this status, we can deceive. HYDRA and the government for a long time."

    "Good, Good." Leona patted her t_h_i_g_hs as if she were enjoying herself. "This is going to be interesting."

    Adrian approached Nick. "Take it, I want you to follow all of Leona''s orders." He spoke in a low voice as he handed his communicator to Nick.

    Nick''s eyes are unfocused. "Yes." Soon Nick''s eyes are back to normal, and he puts Adrian''s communicator in his ear.

    "Nick Fury," Leona said with a smile on her face.

    "Ex-Agent Weismann, what do you want?"

    Leona laughed and said with a cold smile. "I want full access to SHIELD."

    .....

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 98 - 95 - Long Day.

    ''Today has been a long day ...'' Adrian thought as he looked at the front of a store that looked quite ordinary. After manipulating Nick Fury, Adrian used his webs and came swinging from building to building to the place where the abandoned SHIELD base was located.

    He was being accompanied by the five agents who have Symbiotes in their bodies, Natasha and Jessica also accompanied him.

    Adrian was surprised for a moment to find Maria Hill in front of the abandoned base. She was waiting with several agents beside her.

    After Adrian thought about it, he believed it was his mother who ordered Maria Hill to show up here. Of course, she must have used Adrian''s new pawn named Nick Fury for Maria Hill to accept her orders.

    "Is this the location?"

    "Yes." Maria Hill, who was next to Adrian, replied.

    Maria was suspicious, she doesn''t know what happened, but suddenly Nick Fury and Adrian became best friends ... She finds this sudden friendship very strange...

    How can two enemies who have sworn to death each other become friends so suddenly?

    "Hmm, this is just an ordinary store." Jessica Jones commented, she was still wearing Adrian''s outfit.

    "SHIELD has several underground bases around New York, they disguise their bases by building ordinary stores on the surface," Natasha explained. As a former SHIELD agent, she knew very well how they operate.

    Natasha was also wearing a costume similar to Adrian.

    Adrian looked at the SHIELD agents who were being hosted by the Symbiotes.

    Adrian deemed he can give these symbiotes to his family; with that, they would be protected from any danger.

    Adrian is not afraid that the Symbiotes may harm his family instinctively. He knows that if these Symbiotes become his followers, they will follow any order from him.

    That was the privilege of an Alpha.

    ''Well, if they don''t obey me, I just have to make them obey me.''

    Adrian took his attention away from Riot and looked at Maria. "Is there anyone else besides Symbiote and Natasha''s sister on this base?" He asked, pretending ignorance. He knows very well that this sudden ''friendship'' he had with Nick Fury will raise suspicion of Maria. Because of that, he decided to pretend he doesn''t know anything.

    Adrian doesn''t want to control Maria Hill like he did with Nick Fury. He wanted Maria Hill to willingly become his subordinate.

    Adrian regarded Nick Fury as an enemy and a threat. He will go to great lengths to eliminate or use it to his advantage. But so far, Maria Hill is just an agent who follows Nick Fury''s orders.

    A sudden thought crossed his mind. ''Stopping to think, if Nick Fury is under my control, then is Maria Hill my subordinate too?''

    "No, only V-001 and ex-Red Room agent Yelena Belova are on that basis." Maria Hill denied it. "The V-001 host is also on that base, but we don''t know his status."

    "V-001?" Adrian asked he hadn''t heard that classification from Nick Fury.

    "This is the name we give the first Symbiote to have a host."

    Adrian used his brain and can soon find out where they got that name from. ''Oh, they used Venom''s'' V, ''Since he was the first Symbiote after Venom, they rated it'' 1 '', so the name V-001.''

    "Let me guess, is my name rated V-000?" Adrian asked, smiling.

    Adrian gave his Symbiote a mental command, and soon he was covered in a black suit.

    "Yes." Maria Hill responded with a stoic expression. "How do you know that?" She asked in a neutral tone of voice.

    Adrian huffed: "It''s pretty obvious, I can say that you used me as a basis for experimenting on these symbiotes. They must have been named in order of host or importance." He looked at Riot and pointed with his finger:

    "He has the presence of a leader, so his codename must be V-002." Adrian pointed to the yellow Symbiote. "She has a slightly lower presence than V-002, but I can easily see her pride, her code name is V-003."

    "The rest must be codenamed V-004, V-005, and V-006, right?"

    The agent groups will be surprised at Adrian''s deduction. Maria Hill was surprised too, but that surprise didn''t show on her face.

    Natasha, who was smiling through the mask, quickly followed. Jessica looked at Maria Hill with disgust and followed Adrian too.

    Jessica was disgusted, misunderstood Maria Hill, and Adrian''s conversation. She thinks Adrian is a mutant, and he was captured and experimented by this organization. Because of that, these agents have powers similar to Adrian.

    "What is the plan?" Jessica asked.

    "The plan is simple," Adrian replied.

    "Currently, I am stronger than all of you, I will get the attention of the aggressive Symbiote, and I will fight him."

    Upon noticing that Natasha would deny the plan by saying it was too risky. Adrian added: "The five Symbiotes will help me eliminate the aggressive Symbiote in the meantime. Natasha and Jessica will rescue the survivor."

    "Okay." Jessica agreed.

    Adrian looked at Natasha and said in a kind voice. "Go save your sister, she needs you."

    Natasha nodded with a gentle smile under the mask.

    The secret passage was an elevator...

    Adrian looked at the agents and Maria Hill, who were entering the store and spoke. "Maria Hill, I want you to wait here, I don''t want to protect you during the battle."

    Maria Hill narrowed her eyes in annoyance. "Are you calling me worthless?"

    "Yes," Adrian replied without mercy. "In a fight with beings who can do that."

    Adrian lightly attacks the wall behind him.

    * Booom! *

    "Ordinary humans are just dead weight."

    Maria Hill calmly looked at the destroyed wall. She can see that Adrian did not try to destroy that wall. He just shook his arm, and that happened. She broke into a cold sweat when she imagined this result on a human body.

    "Okay, I''ll wait here."

    "Good." Adrian smiled through the mask. "These five agents and I are going to fight the aggressive Symbiote."

    Adrian turned and was about to enter the elevator. He heard the black Symbiote speaking in a hoarse Symbiote voice.

    "Wait."

    ......

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 99 - 96 - Hybrid.

    Adrian turned and was about to enter the elevator. When the black Symbiote spoke in a hoarse Symbiote voice.

    "Wait."

    Riot approached Adrian and faced him.

    Adrian stared back, he was not afraid of Riot, in fact. Adrian was waiting for a chance for Riot to make a mistake or be alone and isolated. When that happens, Adrian will attack him.

    He wanted an opportunity.

    Adrian did this because he doesn''t want to attract the attention of agents who are not being controlled by him.

    Yes, Adrian is controlling Nick Fury with his powers. But he does not control the entire SHIELD organization with that power.

    It is already weird Adrian acting friendly with Nick Fury. It will be much weirder if Adrian attacks SHIELD ''agents'' and Nick Fury does nothing in retaliation.

    Whether or not these Symbiotes are categorized as SHIELD agents, Adrian cannot attack them openly.

    "Why are you giving us orders ?!" Riot practically shouted angrily with his sharp teeth showing.

    ''Venom.''

    [Yes.]

    Slowly, Adrian''s shape began to change to the two-meter-tall muscular shape.

    In a voice mixed with Venom. ["I''m giving you orders because you''re a human puppy."] Adrian pointed to the collar on Riot''s neck.

    ["Who would have thought that a proud Symbiote of the Klyntar race would stoop to be controlled by humans."]

    ["Poor Riot, you planned to invade this planet, but in the end, you became a puppet for the inhabitants of that planet."]

    "VENOM!!!!"

    * ROOOAAARRRR!!!!! *

    Jessica was not afraid of Riot''s appearance. The first time she saw the Symbiotes'' appearance, she thought they were a mutant or something.

    When she heard Adrian''s previous sentence saying that these Symbiotes were based on him, she thought that this organization experimented with them to give them Adrian''s powers.

    But for the first time, she thought it was not as simple as she imagined, it was not the appearance of a human or mutant.

    Riot tried to attack Adrian, but suddenly, he fell to the ground while screaming.

    Adrian looked at Maria. ''The collar certain emitted sounds ... Normally, that wouldn''t be harmful to a human, but for a Symbiote, this tool was deadly, it seems that Nick Fury did his homework, but he made a mistake ...''

    The pain was so great for Symbiote that soon, a black goo with a gray color came out of the SHIELD agent''s body.

    ''Normal Symbiotes can change hosts anytime they want. However, my Symbiote that can''t leave my body because we are literally one. This tool was created to trap me, because of that little detail that Nick didn''t know, he made a mistake.''

    Adrian returned to his normal form and walked towards Riot.

    Adrian grabbed Symbiote with his hand and placed it on his body, then Symbiote Riot entered Adrian''s body.

    The coloring of Adrian''s Costume went a little gray with the addition of Riot.

    [What are you doing?] Riot spoke in Adrian''s mind.

    [Be quiet, or would you like to be a human-dog?] Venom said as he showed memories of Adrian''s plan to Riot.

    Adrian smiled. ''With that, it was 1, there are only 4.''

    "What did you do, Adrian?" Maria Hill asked suspiciously as she held her gun in her hands.

    "I didn''t do anything, you did it, I just ate that Symbiote making me stronger. What I did was just self-defense," Adrian responded by mixing lies with truth.

    The truth is that he got stronger.

    The lie was that he didn''t eat Symbiote.

    Adrian looked at the other Symbiotes smiling. "Come on." He ordered with his hands raised.

    As if something was controlling the Symbiotes. The goo started to come out of the hosts who were the agents of SHIELD.

    The Symbiotes left their hosts and jumped towards Adrian.

    When the Symbiotes joined Adrian''s body, Adrian''s costume had undergone a significant change,

    Black tentacles protruded from behind Adrian''s back while six claw-like spines protruded from his back.

    Adrian''s height has grown a little, and the claws had a bony appearance, he also has the same type of claws on his feet.

    The color of the Symbiote goo turned darker than the darkness, and a white symbol of the breed Klyntar was on his c_h_e_s_t. (1)

    Adrian felt strong, much stronger than before, but he also noticed something, his emotions were confused! The sensation was as if you had several personalities within a single body.

    [This body is incredible,]

    [Let''s kill someone!]

    [This place got noisy ...]

    "Shut up!!" Adrian shouted as he put his hand on his head.

    Surprisingly, all the Symbiotes were silent ...

    Adrian sighed internally. He felt he was going to go crazy with so many voices in his head, not only that would make him go crazy but also to feel several emotions at the same time now.

    Before, he only felt Venom''s emotions, but now he is feeling five more different emotions at the same time.

    Adrian thought that if it weren''t for his Alpha status that kept the Symbiote silent, he would go crazy.

    "Adrian ... What did you do?" Maria asked with shock on her face.

    "Are you okay, Adrian?" Natasha asked worriedly.

    "You look like a tentacle monster now ..." Jessica commented a little apprehensively, she will never say out loud that she was afraid of Adrian for a moment.

    Adrian pursed his lips when he heard what Jessica said.

    "I absorbed the five Symbiotes and got stronger," Adrian responded by mixing lies with truth again.

    Maria Hill touched put her hand on her head in frustration. "Adrian, these aliens belong to SHIELD."

    "You are wrong, these Symbiotes don''t belong to anyone, they are free," Adrian commented as he undid his mask.

    Adrian tried to go back to his old suit, but he found it impossible ...

    He can''t change to his old form.

    Adrian tried to take a Symbiote out of his body and give it to Natasha but failed again ...

    ''What in the name of the seven hells is going on !?'' He asked himself.

    [We don''t want to leave your body, you are the perfect host.] A Symbiote with a woman''s voice spoke.

    [Yes, we have infinite food in your body, your adrenaline level is insane.] Another Symbiote with a woman''s voice spoke. (2)

    Maria Hill sighed; she wondered why everything SHIELD does just makes Adrian stronger?

    "Maria Hill, don''t worry, Nick Fury won''t mind me getting stronger." Adrian walks to the elevator and leans against the elevator wall.

    "What do you mean by that?" Maria asked suspiciously.

    Adrian used his right to remain silent.

    Jessica and Natasha enter the elevator and stand beside Adrian.

    As the elevator door was closing, Adrian said as he pointed to the fallen agents: "Take care of your agents."

    Maria Hill looked at the agents and sighed again that night. "I want vacations..."

    ....

    1 - I''m awful at detailing. His appearance is from the Symbiote Hybrid from the comics. The only difference is that the color of the slime is not red. Still, a dark black like Venom''s, on Adrian''s c_h_e_s_t, is the Klyntar symbol.

    2 - Some Symbiotes eat the host''s adrenaline.

    ...

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Read chapter 130 of this novel in Pa treon!: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 100 - 97 - New Symbiotes.

    I was leaning against the elevator wall, trying to control my wild emotions and impulses.

    I realized that when the Symbiotes entered my body, my dark d_e_s_i_r_es and emotions started to be strongly influenced.

    Before this influence was minimal, I changed very little over the years, and I didn''t particularly care about those changes.

    But now, I realized that these changes are quite evident, the influence of the Symbiotes is stronger now.

    ''Damn it! I shouldn''t have been greedy. ''

    My luck is that I get the Symbiote under control with my authority as Alpha.

    "Are you okay, Adrian?" Natasha asked as she put her hands on my face and stroked me.

    "Yes."

    Seeing her concerned face, I said, "I know I was reckless in catching the Symbiotes, but I didn''t expect this result in my defense."

    I didn''t expect these Symbiotes to not want to leave my body ...

    I can force them out of my body, but I feel like this will hurt a lot ...

    Natasha sighs. "Adrian, you need to stop absorbing powers. I know this feeling of getting stronger quickly is addictive, but powers that you don''t know how to use and control are just a danger to yourself and others around you."

    "Your face says, how does she know about this?" Natasha laughed as she stroked my face. "It''s simple, she told me, and I was able to deduce that you were absorbing powers when I saw you use powers Kilgrave''s."

    I look at Jessica and see her turning her face to the side. "I''m sorry, Adrian."

    "Okay, I wasn''t trying to hide it or anything."

    "Adrian, when this is all over, I want you to train your powers before looking for more. You are strong enough to face almost everything now. I want you to perfect your techniques."

    I nod in confirmation, I was planning to do that too, in one night, my body has changed a lot, I need time to readjust myself.

    Natasha approached me and hugged me, I raised my hand that now has claws of bones and c_a_r_e_s_sed her head calmly, I take great care not to hurt her with my claws.

    [Do you love this human?] A female Symbiote''s voice asked me.

    ''What''s your name?''

    [Scream.]

    ''Yes, Scream. I love a human. ''

    [You are very strange to someone of our species, it is bizarre for someone of our species to love someone.]

    [Humpf, he is 50% Klyntar. He is not like our species.] Venom grunted.

    [Tsk, this place got really noisy !! Get out of here !!] Venom shouted angrily.

    ["""Never"""] Several voices say at the same time.

    ''My head!!'' I hold my head in pain.

    ''Stop screaming in my head !! I command you to speak one at a time. ''

    "Adrian, are you really okay?" Jessica asked worriedly.

    "Yes," I answer calmly.

    Jessica nodded and turned silent.

    "How long will this elevator take?" I ask out loud as I look at number 20 on the elevator panel.

    ''Are these twenty floors? Or is it the speed of the elevator? ''

    "The SHIELD base is deep; it takes 10 minutes for the elevator to reach the base."

    ''10 minutes!? Why is this place so deep? ''

    Anyway, I have to wait.

    Pausing to think, I don''t know the names of these five Symbiotes.

    ''What are your names?''

    [My name is Scream, I am their leader.] A woman''s voice came out.

    [Riot, I am the leader.] A man''s voice.

    [Lasher.] A tired man''s voice.

    [Phage.] A lazy man''s voice.

    ''... Are you a rock band? Why are your names always so violent? ''

    ["""We do not know"""]

    [Great, I''m sharing space with a rock band, could my life be the happiest?] Venom commented.

    I laughed a little when I heard Venom complaining.

    ''Do you know our enemy?''

    Agony: [Yes.]

    ''What''s his name?''

    Riot: [His name is Carnage, the most violent and bloodiest of us all.]

    Phage: [When he broke free, he massacred all the humans who made him suffer, he is also controlling his host.]

    ''Hmm, as I recall, Carnage''s host is a serial killer, I think he''s going to be crazier.'' I comment while stroking Natasha''s face and head.

    "I never get tired of this ~."

    I laughed a little and continue to stroke Natasha.

    Scream: [With our current strength, it will be easy to deal with.]

    Venom: [Hey !! Don''t comment on that!]

    Scream: [Why?]

    Venom: [When you say that phrase, it means that we are going to have to deal with something worse than Carnage!]

    It makes sense, wait ... ''Venom, are you watching a movie while I''m sleeping?''

    Venom: [Yes, in that kind of situation, we shouldn''t say those words, when we say those words, it is guaranteed that Carnage will get stronger in the future.]

    ... This is stupid, I think I should ban Venom from watching movies.

    Lasher: [What are these ''films''?]

    Venom: [Oh, don''t you know? Wait, I''ll show you Adrian''s memories.]

    I twist my lips. ''Wasn''t he bored a few moments ago?''

    Death: [Adrian, how do you feel with multiple voices inside your head?]

    ''Were you here too?''

    Death: [I am always here, this is inevitable.]

    I shake my head with a forced smile on my face, why did she suddenly decide to speak like an elder?

    ''Answering your question, I feel like I have a lot of personalities with a lot of feelings. I can also feel the Symbiote influencing my dark d_e_s_i_r_es. ''

    [This is good.] Death spoke in a happy voice.

    ''This woman ...'' I sigh, I really feel sorry for the people Death decides to play with.

    Stopping to think ... I think Symbiotes are not suitable for those who have a Boy Scout complex. After all, those people suppress many of their dark d_e_s_i_r_es for the sake of someone else.

    These Scouts probably feel strange because they are changing so fast, because of that, I think they would not like the company of a Symbiote.

    In my case, I''m okay with that, because at the end of the day. I''m me, and these Symbiotes are part of me now.

    ........

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 101 - 98 - Carnage!

    * Ding! *

    The elevator arrived at the underground base.

    ''Finally.'' Adrian thought while separating from Natasha.

    Natasha looks annoyed at having separated from Adrian. But when she remembered her goal, she turned serious and covered her face with the mask.

    Adrian gave the Symbiote a mental command. Soon, his face is covered by a mask. He walked out of the elevator. And as soon as he stepped out of the elevator, he smelt blood in the air.

    "Natasha, Jessica," Adrian said in a serious voice. "Prepare yourselves."

    ""Yes""

    ''Scream, Lasher, Riot, Agony, Phage.'' Adrian mentally called his Symbiote. ''Since I don''t have much control over my spines and tentacles, I want you to control this.''

    ["""Okay."""]

    Adrian feels the spikes on his back, moving by itself.

    ''Venom, protect Jessica and Natasha from any danger.''

    [I was about to do that.]

    ''Good.''

    Adrian walked calmly through the bloody corridors of SHIELD, he looked calmly in all rooms, the only thing he found were bodies on the floor, he doesn''t even need to check to see if they are dead. With the new physique of his body, he could feel everything around him. With his hearing, he can easily perceive that the bodies'' hearts on the ground are not beating.

    ''The smell of blood is unbearable, I can only smell the blood in the air.'' Adrian thinks while walking calmly through the corridors with Natasha and Jessica accompanying him.

    ''I never thought that I would experience a horror movie. There are only zombies missing.'' Adrian thought jokingly.

    Adrian walked calmly through the dim and dark corridors, how can he walk calmly in the darkness? From Adrian''s perspective, he can see everything as if it were daytime, that was a Symbiote Lasher''s skill.

    Although each Symbiote had its own unique ability, Adrian still doesn''t know that he has five new skills. He also didn''t realize that the corridors are poorly lit.

    Natasha was walking through the corridors calmly. Because of her training as a child, she is not afraid of this type of situation, and Adrian''s presence eliminates any fear of her. The same cannot be said of Jessica, she is terrified, and never got along with scary things. After all, you cannot punch a ghost. This atmosphere is the perfect environment for a supernatural event to occur, at least that''s what she thinks.

    Adrian continued walking towards the cells while walking, he never said anything, his senses were all focused on finding Carnage.

    Suddenly everyone heard a strange sound; it was a similar sound when the teacher scratches the blackboard in the classroom.

    Adrian, Jessica, and Natasha quickly go into combat.

    Jessica floated in the air and got ready, Natasha created two knives with her Symbiote.

    Adrian opens both hands in an open c_h_e_s_t position, he doesn''t know why he took that strange position, but that''s what his instinct told him to do.

    The thorny tails behind Adrian started to swing in a threatening way.

    "Natasha."

    "We are almost there."

    "Okay."

    They jump back and position themselves.

    "The bastard is playing with us," Adrian grumbles.

    "Yes, let''s ignore the sounds, we have to go to the cells."

    "F_u_c_k, I hate this! I can''t see anything! " Jessica grumbles.

    "Huh? Is the hall not lit up? "

    "No!"

    Lasher: [Oh, you can already use my ability, as I thought, this body is really perfect.]

    ''I was using this ability for a long time, why didn''t you tell me anything?''

    Lasher: [You didn''t ask.]

    Adrian purses his lips at Lasher''s comment.

    Agony: [Each Klyntar has a unique ability, Lasher can see in the dark as if it were daytime. He can also control non-sentient bodies like a dog, for example. Those tentacles behind your body are also his ability.]

    Adrian sighed, listening to Agony, he decided to train intensely when he returned home, he needed to learn about his new skills.

    "Ignore these sounds, we have to rescue Natasha''s sister."

    Adrian turned and starts walking again. Initially, Adrian planned to fight Carnage, but the bastard is hiding. He knows very well that separating from the girls now can put them in danger. After all, a surprise attack is something that even Venom cannot react quickly.

    Suddenly Adrian felt his time stop. It was as if something was warning him of the danger, following his instinct, Adrian decided to jump back.

    Time returned to normal, and Adrian saw a red claw attacking where he was.

    ''How did he avoid my senses!?''

    Adrian looked at the air tubes and saw a red Symbiote with blood in his mouth.

    Phage: [Damn, he tasted human blood.]

    Scream: [Yes, he''s turned into a weapon of Carnage now.]

    Venom: [It doesn''t matter, we just have to kill him.]

    ''What was this?'' Adrian thought for a moment about the strange occurrence that he just witnessed, but not wanting to let the bastard get away, he forms two sickles and cuts the air tubes!

    Carnage falls to the ground and quickly attacked Adrian, forming various weapons with his tentacles.

    The tentacles on Adrian''s back begin to move on their own and attack Carnage.

    * Boom! * * Boom! *

    Gun sounds clashing with each other is heard, Adrian grabs Carnage''s tentacles with his claws and pulls him.

    Carnage cuts off the tentacle that Adrian grabbed and tried to escape.

    Adrian loosens his black webs in an attempt to grab Carnage.

    Carnage dodges the webs, but that''s what Adrian wanted, using his insane speed. Adrian appeared behind Carnage and cuts his face with his claws when Adrian goes to cut off Carnage''s head and kill its host, he heard.

    * AHHHHHHHHHHH! * A woman''s voice was heard.

    Adrian stopped his attack and saw a blonde woman with a bleeding face, but soon the woman''s face was healed, and Carnage''s face was seen again.

    "Sister!" Natasha screamed.

    "Artful bastard," Adrian grumble.

    Carnage smiles madly and sneaks through the air tubes.

    Adrian decides not to chase Carnage; after all, there is no way for him to leave this isolated base. He needs to check something and check what happened to this Symbiote''s former host.

    "Natasha, was that blonde woman your sister?" Adrian asks for confirmation again, he heard Natasha screaming, but he has to confirm with her.

    "Yes."

    "Tsk, this got complicated."

    For the first time, Adrian felt like dealing with a Symbiote who has a hostage.

    .....

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Read chapter 120 in pa treon: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 102 - 99 - Dream.

    "Who is this man?" Adrian asked as he looked at the body of a red-haired man who had a satisfied smile on his face. The man''s entire body was covered in blood, and his belly was cut with organs coming out. ''For some reason, it looks like he died happily.''

    "Cletus Kasady, a serial killer who has already killed more than 100 people," Natasha replied while reading Cletus'' criminal record.

    "Cletus is a psychopath who killed all his family when asked why he killed his family, Cletus did not answer, he just smiled. He was an extremely disturbed and dangerous individual when he was going to death row tILL SHIELD appeared and took him to experiment on ... "Natasha continued.

    Jessica looked at Cletus''s face with a frown. "Why does he look so happy? That''s nasty."

    Adrian undid his mask and entered Cletus''s cell, the cell is full of drawings similar to what he used as a symbol on his c_h_e_s_t.

    "These symbols are very similar to the symbol that you use Adrian," Jessica commented.

    "Yes ..." Adrian did not deny it.

    Adrian was looking closely at the symbols on the wall, for some reason, he feels that this is something important, but he cannot say what this ''important'' thing is.

    But just in case, Adrian decided to come back here and take pictures of the place.

    Phage: [This is problematic ...]

    Scream: [Yes, the first host defines the Symbiote''s personality, if Carnage did symbiosis with this human ...]

    Agony: [He turned into a butchery weapon, huh?]

    Lasher: [I think the name Carnage matches that Symbiote.]

    Venom: [Who cares about that worm? We just didn''t kill him because he was holding a hostage in his hands.]

    "..."

    The Symbiotes were silent, but they all agreed with Venom''s word. Carnage was very weak. He didn''t die because he was taking Natasha''s sister hostage.

    Jessica looked at Adrian. ''Those tentacles on his back are moving on their own, somehow this is disgusting. Is this actually a thorn or something? Previously, I saw him using these tentacles to fight. He looks like a monster with six spines, and several tentacles on his back, my boss''s power is strange ... ''

    "Natasha, is your sister the same as you?" Adrian asked as he touched the symbols on the wall, his eyes never left the wall, it was like he was looking for something invisible that not even he knows what it is.

    Natasha, who was reading Cletus''s file, stopped and looked at Adrian. "Yes, she is a killer trained since she was a little girl by the Red Room."

    Adrian nodded. "Venom."

    A black slime came out of Adrian''s costume, and soon Venom''s head was formed.

    Jessica looks with shocked eyes at Venom. "What is it...?" She asked, but everyone ignored her.

    "As Symbiote, what do you think of Carnage''s behavior?" Adrian asked Venom without looking up from the wall.

    "Your first host was a serial killer who had a broken psychological status, but this man was not just crazy, right?" Venom looked at Natasha.

    "Yes, he was very smart. If he wasn''t smart, he wouldn''t be able to get away from the police so often." Natasha replied.

    "The first host for a Symbiote is much more important than you think." Venom looked at Adrian. "The first host is the one who will define the characteristics, personality, and thoughts of Symbiote."

    Natasha widely opens her eyes, indicating that she understood what Venom means: "It means that Carnage inherited Cletus''s madness and intelligence."

    "Not only that," Adrian replies, he turns and looks at Natasha. "He inherited his sister''s skills and thinking too."

    Venom returned to Adrian''s body.

    Adrian walked out of Cletus''s cell. "Carnage is a combination of an intelligent psychopath and a trained ex-agent ..."

    "..."

    Jessica and Natasha were unable to say anything, they were reevaluating Carnage''s level of dangerousness.

    Jessica was confused by this whole situation, but she was not stupid, she just lacked information. Still, with all the conversations she has heard so far, she has managed to conclude what Adrian really is. Still, the conclusion that she arrived is so absurd that she just shook her head in denial.

    Natasha had a frown on her face. She was worried about her sister. She saw very well that Symbiote did symbiosis with her sister. Consequently, Symbiote won a hostage, if it was anyone else, she would not hesitate to kill Symbiote and the host. But with her sister, she can''t do that.

    Natasha remembered very well that the only girl close in that hell called ''Red Room'' was her sister named Yelena Belova.

    She was a 10-year-old abandoned child when she arrived at the Red Room. Yelena was the only family she had when she heard about Yelena''s death. Natasha was extremely sad, but suddenly her sister appeared again after several years of being declared dead.

    Natasha doesn''t know why the stepfather who took care of her for 10 years suddenly abandoned her. Even today, she doesn''t understand why she was left for the ''Black Widow'' project by her stepfather, who loved her.

    With her sister reappearing, Natasha wants to understand what happened in her past. While Natasha was thinking several things with a frown on her face, she suddenly felt someone touching her shoulder.

    "Do not worry." Adrian smiled gently. "I will save her."

    Seeing Adrian''s warm, confident smile, she managed to calm down.

    Natasha shook her head with a smile on her face as she asked herself; When did I get so emotional?

    "Natasha, do you have a dream?" Adrian asked a random question out of curiosity.

    "Huh?" Natasha is surprised by this sudden question. "When I was a little girl, I wanted to be a dancer." She answered, honestly.

    Natasha made a shocked face. She doesn''t know why she answered so easily. Usually, she would ignore the topic about her past. ''is it because I''m dealing with something from my past? Because of that, am I more open about my past? '' she wondered.

    Adrian smiled. "I''m going to buy you a studio, in that studio, you will be able to fulfill your dream, you will be able to do whatever you want."

    Natasha looked surprised at Adrian. "Huh ...? Why ...?" she asked.

    "What a pointless question." Adrian snorted, smiling. "You are my wife, all I really want in this life is to see my wife happy and smiling. I love Natasha the Badass, but I also love Natasha the loving and smiling when she is happy." He stroked her face.

    Natasha felt a warm emotion running through her heart. It was an emotion she had already felt before. Now it was much stronger, she did not dislike that emotion, looked fondly at Adrian, and approached him. "... Thank you for coming into my life, Adrian." She kissed him softly.

    Adrian held her waist gently and returned Natasha''s kiss. He doesn''t need to say anything else. He knows that she understood what he was trying to convey.

    The message was simple. ''I love you, and I will always be with you.'' It was simple, but it was enough. Black Widow needs a family, and she found one.

    After a few minutes of kissing lovingly, Adrian separates from Natasha''s kiss. "We will save your sister."

    Natasha smiled, but this time it was an evil smile. "Yes."

    ........

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 103 - 100 - Capturing.

    "What are we going to do?" Natasha asked while still in Adrian''s arms.

    Adrian smiled. "We will use Symbiote''s weakness."

    Adrian approaches Natasha''s ears and tells his plan in a low voice.

    Hearing what Adrian wants to do, Natasha smirks and looks in Jessica''s direction.

    "What ...?"

    Jessica looked suspicious, for some reason, she feels a bad feeling about it.

    ...

    "What did I do to deserve this?"

    Jessica wondered as she walked through the dark corridors of the abandoned base.

    Currently, she was not wearing the Symbiote costume, she was wearing the clothes of the SHIELD agents that Adrian found in a closet. After all, she cannot walk around n_a_k_e_d, right?

    "I think it was a bad idea to work for Adrian ..."

    Jessica murmured as she walked. She doesn''t like this situation at all, dark corridors that you can''t see anything, growling sounds of some kind of animal that scares her a lot, all that was missing was a ghost or something like that.

    While Jessica was rethinking her life choices, Adrian and Natasha followed Jessica a little further, using Symbiote''s natural camouflage.

    Adrian''s plan was straightforward. Jessica is the bait that will attract Symbiote. Symbiote appears Adrian will use the device that Natasha used to damage Venom previously.

    "Will Carnage fall into such an obvious trap?" Natasha asked.

    "Of course, he is not going to fall into this trap, he is not that stupid." Adrian smiled at his mask.

    "Huh?" Natasha didn''t understand what Adrian was trying to do, she thought Adrian would use Jessica as bait to attract Symbiote.

    "Carnage is the fusion of an intelligent madman and a trained spy. Of course, he will not fall into that obvious trap," Adrian explained.

    "Can you explain it better?" Natasha asked in a slightly annoyed tone of voice.

    Adrian smiled: "Carnage will not attack Jessica. The reason for this is that he knows it is a trap, he will not take that risk, after all, he thinks he has an advantage because we have invaded his ''territory.''"

    Adrian remade his mask with Symbiote and looked at Jessica: "Carnage is smart, but he has a pronounced weakness."

    Natasha redid her mask and asked: "What is this weakness?"

    "When I attacked Carnage and hurt your face sister''s, I could see that she was being controlled by Symbiote. She is just a puppet for Carnage. She is not a host like me, who keeps their intelligence and will intact. " Adrian made two scythes with his hand and looked somewhere as if he saw something far away.

    ''For a moment, I thought I saw the face look like Natasha''s, but they are sisters, so their face must look like?'' Adrian wondered he felt awkward when he cut a face like Natasha''s.

    When Natasha saw Adrian making two scythes, Natasha started preparing. She made two knives with Symbiote and was on the alert.

    "What I mean is that Carnage is an animal with intelligence, but he is still an animal that is dominated by instinct." Adrian prepared to fight when he felt something approaching. "The intelligent animals ignored this obvious trap and would attack the individual who made that trap, but Carnage is too smart to attack me. After all, he must have realized that I am stronger than him."

    * BOOOM! *

    Carnage came out of the top wall and attacked Natasha.

    "Following this thought, he will attack the individual he considers weakest." Adrian finished his explanation and attacked Carnage with the scythes and thorns that were on his back.

    Carnage deflected Adrian''s attack, but he didn''t deflect without injury. He lost an arm and a leg that was soon restored by the Symbiote. Carnage attacked Natasha, but as soon as Carnage got close to Natasha.

    Natasha used the skill that Adrian taught her after confronting Carnage thew first time. She pointed her hands towards a wall far away and used her webs.

    Natasha dodged Carnage''s attack, but before she dodged, she left a little gift behind.

    A small piece of equipment fell to the floor and started to produce a very loud and high-pitched sound, Carnage started to scream furiously as if in great pain.

    Natasha stopped at a wall a little far and looked at Carnage without letting down her guard.

    "As expected from Black Widow, I didn''t have to say too much that she understood her work perfectly."

    Adrian quickly undid his suit. After all, he knew that the Symbiote in his body will suffer if they hear that sound. He also knows that in his human form, he is a little more resistant to the Symbiote''s weaknesses.

    Venom mutters: [Annoying.]

    Riot agrees: [Yes.]

    "Huh?" Jessica is stunned by the sudden events, she quickly stopped walking and went back to Adrian.

    Adrian threw some webs and held Carnage on the ground. Carnage tried to break free, but it is useless, the webs are very resistant.

    * ROOOOOOOAAARRRR! *

    The red Symbiote started to roar on the ground, seeing no way to escape without abandoning the current host. Slowly, Carnage started to leave Yelena''s body.

    "Sister!" Natasha approached Yelena and checked the condition of her body.

    Adrian approached Symbiote and took it with his hand, "You are not going to run away, I have several plans for you."

    Carnage was irritated, he tried to enter Adrian''s body, but the Symbiote inside Adrian''s body prevented him from entering.

    Lasher and Scream said: [No!]

    Venom grunted: [It is already very annoying with six Symbiotes here in Adrian''s body, if you add someone annoying like you, I think I will die of annoyance.]

    Adrian pursed his lips at Venom''s comment.

    ''Thank you.'' Adrian thanked the Symbiote. After all, he doesn''t want Carnage to learn the skills that are in his genetic code.

    Carnage tried to run away from Adrian''s hands, but Adrian won''t let that happen. He made a tube out of his Web and put Carnage inside. He is not afraid that Carnage can absorb his webs and run away, after all, he is watching.

    "Mission accomplished," Adrian said aloud when he managed to contain Symbiote. He looked at Natasha, who was checking Yelena''s condition. "What is her current state?" he asked.

    "She is fine, she has no injuries on her body, she is just mentally weary," Natasha said in a relieved voice.

    "Good."

    Adrian approaches Yelena. When he is going to try to carry her like a princess to get out of this abandoned place. Natasha asked in a threatening voice: "What are you doing?"

    "I''m carrying her out of this place," Adrian replied without understanding.

    "You don''t have to do this, she is very light, with this costume, I can carry her easily," Natasha responded when she took her sister like a princess. Natasha knew her sister very well. She is a very illusory and lonely person. The last thing she wants is for her sister to fall in love with Adrian.

    When Natasha saw Jessica, she immediately distrusted her, she thought Jessica liked Adrian. Still, since she doesn''t want to be a jealous girlfriend, she was silent.

    Natasha is absolutely sure that if her sister woke up and sees Adrian carrying her as a princess, she will fall in love with him. Natasha doesn''t know if her sister has m_a_t_u_r_ed or not, after all, they haven''t spoken for a long time, but she doesn''t want to risk it.

    Adrian shrugged his shoulders, seeing Natasha''s attitude.

    ...

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Chapter 135 will be released this week in Pa treon, support me by donating so that I can write more and more.: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 104 - 101 - Wilson Fisk.

    Adrian left the abandoned base with Jessica and Natasha, who held her sister like a princess. By the time he stepped out of the elevator, Nick Fury and Maria Hill were waiting for him outside.

    Adrian smiled and said, "Nick, my friend, how are you?"

    Nick Fury smiled. "I''m fine, did you finish the job?"

    All SHIELD agents looked shocked at Nick Fury, they know very well that their director hated Adrian for some reason. But now that same director is treating Adrian as a friend !? What is the name of the seven hell is going on !?

    "Of course, who do you think I am? It was effortless. " Adrian took the web tube and handed it to Nick Fury. He needs to keep acting in front of all the SHIELD agents. He also doesn''t have a safe place to keep Symbiote. Because of that, he decided to leave it for the time being Nick Fury.

    "This is Symbiote, I suggest you isolate it in a strong and reliable place." Adrian spoke, highlighting the word ''confidence.'' After all, he doesn''t want HYDRA to take Symbiote.

    Nick Fury nodded, took the web tube, and walked over to an agent who is carrying a briefcase and puts the web tube inside the briefcase.

    "Nick, I''m taking Natasha''s sister, that was the deal, right?" Adrian said in a tone of voice as if he were ordering Nick.

    "Yes." Nick Fury replied with unfocused eyes, but quickly returned to normal.

    Natasha carried her sister to a SHIELD doctor. She knew nothing was wrong with her sister, but she needed to be sure, after all, she is not a doctor.

    "Good." Adrian nodded his head.

    Adrian suddenly felt like he forgot something. After thinking for a minute, he remembered that he forgot Kilgrave in a random building. ''Damn it! My precious guinea pig! ''

    Adrian looked for a moment at Maria Hill, who was ordering the agents, several thoughts and plans crossed his mind. But he decided to leave this matter for another day, he is very tired now.

    Adrian is not physically tired, but mentally tired; his body has changed a lot in a few hours, and he has had several incidents. He needed to rest, he wants to lie on a bed clinging to Natasha or Leona !!

    Adrian looked at his new subordinate, who was beside him, "Jessica, go get Kilgrave. I forgot him in that building where we were waiting for Natasha." He ordered. "When you pick it up, I want you to go to that address in Queens XxxXxx." He said his home address.

    Jessica nodded, and when she was about to fly. "Don''t kill him, you can torture him, but don''t kill him."

    Jessica nodded with a hostile smile on her face.

    Adrian took the attention of Jessica, who flew to get his guinea pig and looked at Nick Fury. ''He''s still Nick Fury, I just changed his thinking process, he''s going to take my orders as a priority, but he''s still going to act like the old Nick Fury ... This skill is very powerful, I wonder why Kilgrave has not decided to explore its potential. ''

    Nick Fury returned to Adrian''s side. "Adrian, I want to talk to you about the AVENGERS initiative."

    ...

    This fat man was wearing a very luxurious white suit, with just one look anyone could tell that the suit was quite expensive. Despite his overweight appearance, the man shows an air of superiority and arrogance. But don''t be fooled underneath that air of superiority and arrogance. There is a shrewd man who can do anything that will benefit him.

    Drug trafficking, organ sales, trafficking in women and children, murders, this man is already involved in all kinds of obscure businesses. This man''s hands are already dirty with the crime.

    The most terrifying thing about this man is not the crimes he is involved in but his cunning, he knows very well that what he does is wrong, because of that, he opened several legal companies and started to dominate the New York market, he invested in anything that made a profit, he used ghost people as CEO of the companies he built and used that influence to subdue rivals in the market.

    Slowly, he started to gain influence in the underworld and the surface world. He also began to gain respect from several criminal bosses. He is known publicly as an ''honest and humble man who sells spices,'' but under the hood, he is a terrifying man who does everything for power.

    This man''s name is Wilson Fisk or better known in the underworld as Kingpin.

    Suddenly someone knocked on the door to Wilson Fisk''s office.

    "In between."

    A man wearing a black suit enters: "Sir, we''ve lost touch with the gang Kilgrave."

    Wilson Fisk raised his eyebrows a little when he heard what his subordinate said.

    The gang Kilgrave was an investment that Wilson made not long ago, ''Kilgrave decided to betray me? But that doesn''t make sense, he should reap some benefits before he cheats on me, why can''t we get in touch with him? ''

    Living in the underworld for so long, Wilson Fisk was used to betrayals. After all, everything in this world is driven by interests.

    After thinking a little about the moves, he should make, "Have someone go to Kilgrave''s base in person to check what''s going on." He ordered.

    Wilson Fisk has decided that he needs information first.

    "Yes, sir." His subordinate said and left the office.

    ....

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Chapter 135 will be out this week in Pa treon: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 105 - 102 - Avengers initiative.

    "Avengers initiative?" Adrian asked curiously. He put his hand on his ear and called Leona. He decided to listen to this conversation too. "What is it?" he asked Nick Fury.

    "There was an idea, it''s called the Avengers Initiative. The idea was to bring together a group of exceptional people to see if they become something more. See if they can work together when we need it. To fight the battles, we never could. " Nick Fury said in a neutral tone.

    Adrian narrowed his eyes, he felt like there''s something else here. "Tell me everything, what is the Avengers Initiative?"

    Nick Fury nods. "Follow me." He walked over to a wall and leaned against it.

    Adrian followed him and hoped Nick continues.

    "In 1995, I met a woman, she was exceptional, she was a powerful being, she was a human with 50% alien blood." Nick Fury looks at Adrian. "She was like you."

    Adrian is surprised by this information, and Leona is also listening to the conversation. "What is her name?"

    "Her name was Carol Danvers, she was a human with Kree blood on her body."

    "Kree?" Adrian asked.

    "Apparently, Kree is a galactic empire, I don''t know much about it." Nick Fury replied.

    Adrian did not suspect Nick, as he is under Adrian''s control, he is bound to tell the truth.

    ''Death?'' Adrian asked the entity that lives with him.

    [The Kree are a blue-skinned humanoid race of extraterrestrial beings from the planet Hala, in the Pama System, located in the great Great Magellanic Cloud. They are technologically advanced and extremely militaristic. Conquering all the worlds in their galaxy forming the Kree Empire ... By the way, it was the celestials who created them.] Death answers Adrian''s question with a lazy tone of voice.

    Adrian didn''t understand anything of what Death said, he just took the important parts: ''empire'' and ''galaxy.''

    Adrian sigh. ''Great, a galactic empire.''

    Adrian decided to take classes on space with Death, he needs to know about the civilizations he has outside this planet.

    "Using her powers, Carol Danvers went into space and defended the land alone from a fleet of Kree spacecraft. From that moment on, I thought of the Avengers Initiative." Nick Fury continued.

    Adrian was shocked when he heard what this woman did, how strong must she be to be able to do that?

    Adrian can''t imagine himself destroying a fleet of spacesh_i_p_s in space. He needed several powers for that to happen, he needs enough strength to break the ship, needs to be able to breathe in the vacuum of space, and needs to fly ...

    ''Wait, I can fly now.''

    Adrian doesn''t know if his current strength is capable of destroying spacesh_i_p_s. After all, it is a material from space, right? So it must be strong.

    "Earth needs people like you, they need a protector." Nick Fury spoke in a determined voice.

    Adrian was silent, he started to think about the benefits of joining this group. ''I see no disadvantages. I can use my image of'' protector ''to approach people who have powers and absorb those powers, after all, a protector is more reliable than an enemy. I can also use this image to slowly create a powerful organization. I can use these ''heroes'' to fight my enemies.'' Adrian found no disadvantages.

    "Will the government interfere with the Avengers'' actions?" Leona asked Nick Fury, as Adrian was using the communicator, he also heard her words.

    ''Oh, I forgot that detail.'' Adrian thought.

    "No." Nick Fury denied it.

    Leona, who was at her house, smiled when she heard Nick''s answer. "Accept, Adrian."

    Adrian smiled and replied, "I was planning to do this."

    "I accept," Adrian spoke.

    Nick Fury smiled. "Good." He held out his hand. "Welcome to the Avengers, Adrian."

    Adrian reached out and took it. "How many people are there in that group?" he asked.

    "Only you."

    Adrian almost fell when he heard Nick''s response.

    "So I''m the first avenger, huh?" Adrian stopped shaking Nick''s hand.

    "Yes."

    "We need to increase this group," Leona said.

    "Yes, but I''m out of options at the moment," Nick replied.

    Leona started to smile maliciously. "Hey, Nick. Have you heard of a man who slept on the ice for 70 years? "

    ...

    "What is her condition? She is fine?" Natasha asked the doctor in a neutral tone, but that contained concern in her voice.

    "Yes, I did not find any injuries inside and outside her body, she should just sleep and rest." The doctor answered and left for somewhere.

    She looked at her sister, Natasha started to remember several things that she thought she had forgotten, they were painful memories. Still, some memories were happy, but most were painful memories.

    Natasha still remembers Yelena''s innocent face when she became her friend. They were painful memories. She would rather never think about what happened in the Red Room. But she knows she shouldn''t do that, she needs to face her past.

    "Her face looks a little different ..." Natasha spoke in a low voice while carefully watching her sister''s face.

    Leaving sentimentality aside, Natasha began to observe her sister''s physical characteristics. Natasha took a mirror from a car and positioned it so that her face and sister are in the same reflection. "There''s no doubt." She came to a conclusion.

    Natasha may not have a perfect memory, but she clearly remembers that her sister didn''t have a face like that, she may have grown up with the time she was away, but she shouldn''t have that face.

    Natasha got up and looked at her sister with complicated eyes. "There are some differences, but she has the same face like mine."

    Natasha sighed. "What did they do to you, sister?"

    .....

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

 Chapter 106 - Some news about me and the search for a new editor.

    Lately, I am very busy with my real life, I have to work, etc.

    Normal things, because of that, I just go on the to post the chapters, but I always read your comments, don''t stop sending comments.

    I thank you all so much for reading my novel so far.

    I never thought I would make it past 100 chapters released.

    I also want to thank my Pa treon, because without them I had stopped writing for a long time, after all, I got COVID and I got really sick.

    As you can see by the title, I am looking for editors, my old editor has a broken computer, because of that, he cannot edit my chapters.

    The only requirement that you have to have to be my editor is to have the main language in English and know grammar.

    As you know, I don''t know ow to speak English.

    Another warning that I would like to give, I am returning with the DC fanfic, first I will release the advanced chapters in the Venom Pa treon, and then I will release for free.

    Hmm, I think that''s just it.

    Oh, sometimes, I play games on discord, if you want to see or participate just enter.

    ....

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 107 - 103 - Strange device.

    After Nick Fury talked to Leona about a man who was sleeping in the ice.

    "Do you have any means of contacting this woman?" Adrian asked Nick Fury.

    Adrian doesn''t believe that Nick Fury doesn''t have a way to contact someone who can help Earth in a time of crisis, the director of SHIELD is not that dumb.

    Nick Fury nodded, and then he took a device out of his pant''s pocket. "This is a device that can contact Carol Danvers."

    ''I knew he had the means to communicate with this woman ... So her name is Carol Danvers ... Nick Fury really has a lot of secrets. Well, he is the director of SHIELD, he is bound to have many secrets''.

    Adrian took the device from Nick Fury''s hand and analyzed it. He could immediately see that the device has a very old design.

    "What is it?" As a child born in the modern age, Adrian didn''t know what the device was.

    "This is a beep, this device was used a lot in the 90s." Nick Fury explained. "Be careful, this is a one-way device, if you send a message, Carol Danvers will understand that the earth is in danger."

    Adrian nodded and put the device in his pocket, he believed the device will be useful in the future.

    "You must be careful when contacting the man who has slept for 70 years when he wakes up, he will be very ... confused." Adrian ordered.

    "Don''t worry, I know how to approach him."

    "I know you know ..." Adrian smiled with satisfaction, if all goes well, he will have a powerful man as a subordinate.

    "You can go back now."

    Nick Fury nods and calls all the agents. "Agents, we are coming back."

    "Yes, Sir."

    Nick Fury stopped for a moment and said, "I left a truck behind that building." He threw a car key to Adrian, who caught it easily, he turned and got into a SHIELD car.

    Understanding what Nick Fury was suggesting, Adrian smiled. ''Is that the effect of powers Kilgrave''s? I will have to study these powers further. ''

    Adrian looked at Maria Hill for a moment, he understood that this woman is brilliant and insightful. Eventually, she will know that something is wrong with Nick Fury.

    But when that day comes, all of SHIELD will be under Adrian''s control, because of that, Adrian doesn''t care if she knows something is wrong with the SHIELD director.

    Adrian could easily solve this problem by controlling Maria Hill with powers Kilgrave''s. But he was very reluctant to do so.

    Controlling Maria Hill to say nothing about his powers is very different than making her a lifeless puppet.

    If he controls Maria Hill like a puppet, he will not be much different from Kilgrave, although he knew that it is too hypocritical for him to say that. After all, he is controlling Nick Fury like a puppet. ''I think the question is about my feelings. Nick Fury was my enemy, so I didn''t care about him, while Maria Hill is still not my enemy, so I''m reluctant to do her any harm.''

    In just one day, Adrian knew how ugly humans are. He knew how humans can hurt their own species just for money. He saw humanity''s ugliness. To be honest, he is very afraid of the actions he took that night. He can easily discern that his mind will not be the same; the feeling of sudden change was very irritating. He doesn''t regret killing the bad guys and rapists, he just felt a little strange when he tortured a human and felt nothing.

    ''I sigh, I''ll think about it later, there''s no point in debating it now, I''m tired, I want to go home.'' Adrian just wanted to go home and rest.

    Adrian walked towards Natasha, who was looking at her sister. "You really are sisters. You are very similar," he said when he got close to Natasha.

    "We are not blood sisters ..." Natasha said with complicated eyes.

    "Huh?" Adrian was surprised by this revelation. He looked at the blonde woman lying unconscious on a stretcher and then looked at Natasha. He repeated this movement a few times until he came to a conclusion.

    ''There are some differences, but this woman''s face is very similar to Natasha''s face. They are obviously sisters, that would be the appropriate conclusion, but Natasha would not lie to me.'' Adrian kept thinking, but he couldn''t deduce anything, he was out of information at the moment to say anything about this situation.

    "I will tell you everything when we return," Natasha said when she saw that Adrian did not understand what was going on.

    Adrian nodded his head.

    "Let''s go home." Adrian walked towards the truck that Nick Fury spoke about.

    Natasha nodded in agreement, then she took her sister like a princess and followed Adrian.

    Arriving behind a building, Adrian saw a black four-door truck, "Wait a minute." He ordered Natasha to stay back and approached the truck and investigated a little. He needed to check if there is anything suspicious in the truck.

    After all, being cautious is never enough, especially when dealing with a large organization. Nick Fury is under his control, but what about the other agents? Adrian knows very well that there are many bad apples in SHIELD.

    ''Everything is normal outside.'' Adrian got into the truck, checked everything carefully, opened the glove box, and found nothing. He looked under the seat and found nothing.

    Adrian looked into the truck''s rearview mirror, ''Stopping to think, about spy movies, they always put cameras behind mirrors.'' With an absurd thought running through his mind, Adrian broke the mirror.

    When he broke the mirror, he found a small hidden device. Surprisingly, his naive thought made sense in that situation.

    Adrian picked up the device and investigated the truck again. After realizing that he only had one device, he got out of the truck. "Do you know what this is, Nat?"

    Natasha glanced at the device in Adrian''s hand. "This is a spy camera, I use it a lot at school."

    Adrian pursed his lips when he heard what Natasha said, he threw the device on the floor and stepped on it, breaking the device.

    "Do you think it was Nick Fury''s order?" Natasha asked as she opened the back of the truck and put her sister behind the truck.

    "No, Nick Fury is under my control, I think it was the HYDRA agents," Adrian said as he helped her.

    "It is very difficult to know who the infiltrated agents are," Natasha said with an unpleasant expression,

    "It would normally be difficult, but with my new powers, it is quite easy. I just have to bring all the SHIELD agents together in one location," Adrian replied. He positioned Natasha''s sister in a comfortable position.

    "We will solve this problem in the future," Natasha said.

    "Yes."

    Finishing placing Natasha''s sister in a comfortable position, Natasha and Adrian got into the truck.

    ...

    Soon I will start posting my other DC fanfic on Pa treon!

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 107 - 104 - Sometimes you just need a hug.

    The ride home was quiet, Natasha and Adrian didn''t say anything the entire way, but it''s not like they had a fight or something.

    They were just enjoying each other''s presence.

    Arriving at their home in Queens, Adrian got out of the truck and walked towards their garage.

    Realizing that his mother''s car was in the garage, Adrian lifted the vehicle and pulled it out of the garage. With his current strength, this kind of feat is quite easy.

    Natasha got the truck into the garage and closed the garage, she got out of the truck and walked to the back of the car, then picked up her sister and entered the house.

    As soon as she entered the house, she met Leona, who was currently sitting in the living room with a notebook in hand.

    Leona looked at Natasha and points up, indicating an empty room on the second floor.

    Natasha nodded and walked to the second floor.

    Adrian looked up at the sky. With his supernatural vision, he could see Jessica flying while carrying a body on her back

    He was surprised that he can see so far clearly, but he decided not to ponder about it too much.

    "You took too long," Adrian told Jessica as she landed elegantly a little far from him. He glanced at Kilgrave and saw the bloody state of his guinea pig. It seems that Jessica had fun. "He is dead?"

    "No." She replied with dissatisfaction, she wanted to kill the bastard. But she held on, at least she managed to satisfy her d_e_s_i_r_e for revenge by torturing him a little.

    Jessica threw Kilgrave to the floor like trash.

    Adrian approached Kilgrave and checked his condition, ''he''s between life and death, huh?''

    Adrian puts a hand on head Kilgrave''s, and soon a black slime came out of his body.

    ''Venom, cure it completely, I can''t lose such a good guinea pig, don''t take the poison out of his body.''

    [Okay.]

    The black slime-covered body Kilgrave''s, and soon his whole body was healed. Adrian felt a massive pain in his body. The moment that pain appeared, it immediately left; this is the privilege of those who have several Symbiote in their body. The Symbiote will do everything to keep their host safe, not to mention that Adrian''s regenerative powers are exceptional.

    But it is not yet at the level of Deadpool that can regenerate as long as it has a living body cell.

    Jessica saw what Adrian was doing, but she said nothing, she just watched him with curiosity.

    After healing Kilgrave, Adrian took body Kilgrave''s and walked towards the yard.

    Jessica followed him behind while looking at Adrian''s house. "You live in....." She didn''t know what to say, she doesn''t want to offend Adrian.

    "A normal home?" Adrian continued.

    "Yes."

    "Well, my mom chose this house to live in, she said it was good for me to live a normal life and socialize."

    "..... Does she know that you''re not normal?"

    "Yes."

    Jessica is very curious about something. "How old are you, Adrian?"

    Adrian stopped walking and looked at Jessica. "I''m 14 years old."

    Jessica opens her mouth in shock, ''He''s only 14 years old !?''

    Adrian narrows his eyes and speaks in a serious voice. "Don''t mistake my age for naivete."

    Sensing the pressure emanating from Adrian''s body, Jessica swallowed her saliva. "That''s not it, I assumed your age since you don''t have the body of a 14-year-old boy."

    Adrian turned. "As you said earlier, I am not normal." He walked to the door that led to the bas_e_m_e_nt and opened the door.

    Jessica sighed when she felt the pressure was gone. She looked at Adrian''s back with curiosity, decided she wouldn''t judge Adrian until she learned about his life. And knew it was a mistake to judge Adrian by his age.

    Adrian went down the bas_e_m_e_nt stairs. The first thing he saw was a typical bas_e_m_e_nt with a yellow light and an ordinary wooden table.

    Adrian threw Kilgrave pinned on the wooden table with his webs, he knew he won''t be able to move because of the paralyzing poison in his body. Still, he doesn''t want to take any chances.

    "Leona!" Adrian called his mother.

    As soon as Adrian''s voice came out. Adrian and Jessica could hear sounds of footsteps coming towards them.

    Adrian remembered something and said seriously, "This is a warning. Jessica, my family, is very strange. I suggest that you do not judge us until you understand our situation or will disappear from the map. "

    Jessica swallowed and prepared for anything, from Adrian''s tone of voice, she knows he''s not kidding.

    "Adrian !!!" Leona ran into the bas_e_m_e_nt, running and hugged him. She started to smell Adrian''s body as if she hadn''t seen him in a long time, soon after she started kissing him on the mouth.

    Adrian returns Leona''s kiss, he didn''t stop Leona from grabbing him, but he had things to do first. "Mom!! Wait a minute." He tried to argue, but Leona hugs him again, but this time the hug was kinder.

    "Are you alright?" She asked worriedly.

    Adrian sighed, he hugged Leona gently and rested his head on her b_r_e_a_s_ts. "Yes, I''m just tired, I think with a little rest, I''ll be able to think clearly about what I did today." He answered honestly, he understood that Leona was worried about him.

    Jessica looked at the woman who was grabbing and kissing Adrian with a confused expression; Is she his mother !? What''s happening!? Isn''t that i_n_c_e_s_t!?

    Jessica''s head was confused by what she was seeing, but even with her head confused, she looked at Leona''s body as if she were assessing.

    Leona is wearing a blue sweater with short red shorts. She had a curvy toned body, a big, fleshy a_s_s, two big perky b_r_e_a_s_ts, long black hair and sapphire blue eyes, all in all, she is a very hot woman. [N / T: Leona is based on Hanc_o_c_k from One Piece.]

    Unconsciously, Jessica compared Leona''s body to her body and the result? Jessica lost by a large margin.

    Jessica made a bored expression; Why am I bothered by this?

    Leona sighed, if possible, she wanted Adrian not to discover how ugly humans were at such a young age. After all, she knew very well that this experience will mark Adrian''s life forever. Still, she acknowledged she can''t stop him experiencing such experiences, she just has to support him and always be by his side.

    Leona took his face with both hands and c_a_r_e_s_sed his face with affection and love. "Remember, Natasha, and I will always be here with you. What you saw today was just the tip of the iceberg; humans are ugly beings. But I hope you don''t judge all humans as bad. After all, many humans are just trying to live their lives honestly." She said as she looked at Adrian''s neon blue eyes.

    Adrian looked into Leona''s sapphire blue eyes, and all he saw was love and affection. Slowly, he felt a heatwave surrounding his heart. He slowly felt his heart that was getting cold, slowly melt. With a little tears falling from his face, Adrian nodded in understanding.

    Leona smiled lovingly, it seems that she managed to help Adrian in some way, and that made her very happy, she kissed Adrian with love and care. Adrian returned her kiss while hugging her soft body.

    ...

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 108 - 105 - You dummy.

    * Cough! Cough! *

    Jessica coughed to try to announce her existence. She didn''t understand what was happening in front of her; however, she followed the words Adrian said before and was silent. She won''t judge what''s happening in front of her before she knows what''s happening.

    She saw many horrible things while being controlled by Kilgrave, but this is the first time she has seen an i_n_c_e_s_tuous couple.

    Adrian and Leona stop kissing and look at Jessica.

    Remembering what he must be doing, Adrian separated from Leona, who was pouting. "Mom, her name is Jessica, she is my subordinate, she is someone who has superpowers."

    Leona looked at Jessica as if she was assessing her. "What are her powers?"

    It was Jessica who answered Leona''s question. "My body is stronger than an ordinary human, and I can fly."

    "Interesting," Leona said as she approached Jessica.

    Leona started to walk around Jessica as if she were assessing her, she looked like a lioness who found new prey.

    Jessica was feeling uncomfortable with Leona''s gaze, she looked to Adrian for help.

    But Adrian just shrugged. It was like he didn''t care.

    "Where did you find her?" Leona asked.

    ''Am I a pet now?'' Jessica wondered when she heard what Leona said.

    "She was being controlled by this bastard." Adrian pointed to Kilgrave, who was at the table looking like a dead doll.

    Leona''s eyes will open wide, she immediately understood what Adrian meant, then she started giving Jessica a look of pity.

    "Do not look at me like that," Jessica complained, she doesn''t like that pitying look.

    "I understand, you suffered a lot, huh?" Leona tried to hug Jessica, but Jessica backed away like a frightened cat and approached Adrian.

    Leona smiled with pity when she saw Jessica''s attitude. "It seems that it will be difficult for her to trust other people again. Women who have been saved from this type of situation usually end up becoming very attached to the person who saved her."

    Leona understood what Jessica was going through with a look, she knew that Jessica would cling to Adrian. Even if Jessica tried to get away from Adrian, she would not make it. She was very traumatized, and Adrian is her safe haven.

    With the brief contact that Leona had with Jessica, she can say that Jessica is a woman who had a strong character but was weak inside.

    Leona sighed. "I''m Adrian''s mother, Leona Weismann. You can call me Leona. "

    Jessica nodded in agreement. "My name is Jessica Jones, you can call me anything you want." she looked at Adrian''s face and then looked at the rest of Leona. ''they are not alike.''

    "The only thing in common between these two is black hair." Jessica deduced.

    "You are unsure why my mom kissed me, right?" Adrian asked.

    Jessica would answer ''Yes,'' but she was silent, she doesn''t know what to do.

    Adrian smiled and decided to address a subject that he wanted to resolve for a long time, he takes a deep breath. "Leona is my foster mother, she has no blood relationship with me." The two women were shocked by what they heard from Adrian. "And even if she had a blood relationship with me, I would still love her."

    Leona came out of her stupor and smiled lovingly. "How do you know that I''m not your real mother?"

    Adrian snorted: "Do you think I''m stupid? You are too young to be my blood mother, if you were my blood mother, you should be at least 30 years old, but I assume you are 20 to 25 years old. "

    Leona smiled apologetically. "I am 23 years old, I was born in 1984, I found him"

    Adrian interrupted him: "Stop, I don''t want to know how you found me or adopted me. This information is not going to change anything. I have no interest in knowing who my parents are."

    He looked lovingly at Leona, who had a complicated expression on his face: "You are the most important woman in my life ... I am fortunate that you appeared in my life, I don''t care about my real parents. For me, you are my mother and my wife, is that not enough? "

    Leona felt her heart squeeze as if something was crushing her heart. She was terrified of how Adrian would react if he knew she was not his mother. She was terrified, but she managed to keep her expression neutral.

    When Leona heard Adrian saying that she was the most important woman in her life, she felt that she wanted to cry with joy and relief. She wanted to hug him and say those same words to him.

    She wanted to say, ''You are the most important person in my life,'' but her words were choking on her throat.

    Adrian approached Leona. Slowly, he took Leona''s hands and pulled her into a hug. "I love you, Leona."

    Leona was unable to hold her emotions and hugged him while hiding her face in Adrian''s c_h_e_s_t.

    Tears of happiness started to fall from Leona''s face, the tears slid smoothly down Leona''s face and landed on Adrian''s c_h_e_s_t, she was very happy and felt that a great weight came off her back.

    Adrian just hugged her gently as he stroked her long black hair.

    Jessica just watched it all happen in shock, she didn''t understand how it all happened. Apparently, this was an important occasion for Leona.

    Adrian separated Leona from his c_h_e_s_t. Seeing Leona''s tearful face, Adrian smiled lovingly. He slowly wiped the tears from Leona''s face with his fingers. "Don''t cry, I knew I would address this issue sooner or later, but I was afraid of your reaction, will you forgive me?"

    "... No ... I have to apologize, I-" Leona tried to explain, but Adrian put his fingers in her mouth, preventing her from speaking:

    "You forgive me?"

    ".... Yes."

    Adrian smiled and kissed her lovingly. Leona hugged him and returned Adrian''s kiss.

    Adrian was trying to demonstrate how much he loved her, and the past didn''t matter to him because he didn''t care for relatives he had never seen? He preferred to focus on the people around him rather than people he has never seen.

    Adrian stopped kissing Leona. "Do you love Me?"

    Leona snorted: "Humpf, of course, I love you, you dummy... You are the most important person in my life, I love you!" Important words must be said twice! She wrapped her arms around Adrian''s neck and kissed him. "You got taller." She commented between the kisses she gave Adrian.

    Adrian realizing that Leona was starting to get excited, he stopped kissing her. "Be calm, we have to solve a problem first, and we are not alone."

    Leona pouted and stared at Jessica, who was watching them with a small blush on her face.

    For some reason, she was irritated for being interrupted. She wondered if she should make Jessica disappear or something, after a few seconds she thought she was very happy at that moment. She looked at Jessica with grateful eyes.

    She deemed that if it weren''t for Jessica, Adrian would be slow to discuss this with her.

    .....

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 109 - 106 - Happiness.

    Some minutes later.

    Leona managed to calm down. She was standing next to Adrian with a smile on her face. She was very happy at that moment and was even humming some random music.

    Her happiness level was so great that she didn''t care about anything at that moment. The only thing that was on her mind was Adrian''s words and Adrian''s face.

    Adrian was slightly afraid of Leona''s current state, he believed that if he asked Leona to drop a nuclear bomb on some nation in the world, she would do what he asked with a smile on her face.

    The worst is that he does not doubt that she can do this. For God! She managed to hack SHIELD which had the most advanced defense system in the world, hacking some nations that have an atomic bomb should be quite easy for her.

    Not to mention that she has access to SHIELD resources now, with just one call to Nick Fury, she can manage to cause chaos in the world ...

    Adrian thought he must choose wisely the words he is going to say now.

    "Leona-" Adrian tried to ask Leona something, but she interrupted him with great excitement.

    "YES!?" Leona looked intensely at Adrian, she was very excited, she was wondering what he wanted.

    Adrian swallows his saliva and takes a deep breath. "Leona, how long did you plan to live in this house?"

    "Hmm. Initially, I didn''t plan to live in this house. I planned on living in a presidential suite in New York, but after that incident, I chose this house as a hiding place. " She replied, and continued with a very excited face: "Don''t you want to stay in this house? Don''t worry, tomorrow I will demolish this house, and we will move! How about we live in the buildings of STARK Industries? That Playboy owes me a lot of things. "

    Leona started laughing like an excited child.

    Jessica, who was nearby, started to sweat with a little fear. ''Who is this woman who can say casually that she will live in the building STARK Industries?'' Hearing Leona''s excited laugh, Jessica could only think of an evil laugh.

    Adrian sighed. "Leona, calm down. You are very excited. "

    "Yesss ~" Leona agreed and started humming a random song.

    Adrian pursed his lips. She clearly didn''t hear him!

    "Leona, I want you to reform this bas_e_m_e_nt, can you make it big? I want to train my new skills. "

    "Okaaay~" Leona agreed. "How big do you want the bas_e_m_e_nt?"

    "I think 20 meters." Adrian just said some random numbers.

    "Hmm, I think it is not possible to do this in this house, after all, it will attract a lot of attention. But I can do this in the new land that I bought; the underground can be a private area while the surface will be for the employees ~."

    "Huh?" Adrian didn''t understand.

    "Oh, you don''t know yet, do you? I bought a piece of land to build a company. The name of the company will be Weismann Industries. We will deal with all types of markets, but our focus will be on spatial development. "

    "Huh?"

    "Don''t you like the name? We can change if you want, I just followed the clich��, after all, these wealthy families always put their company name with their surnames, right? For example, Stark Industries, Osborn Industries, etc. "

    "Leona, calm down!" Adrian said.

    "Yesss ~~," She replied, smiling.

    ''You can''t talk to her today, she is very excited.'' Adrian thought.

    Deciding to continue this conversation for the next day, Adrian looked at Jessica, who was silent. "Jessica, this house has three rooms, you can choose an empty room to rest and feel comfortable in this house; if you are hungry, you can eat anything, rest."

    "What are you going to do with him?" Jessica asked, pointing to Kilgrave.

    "He''s my experiment doll, you can leave him here, he won''t die if he doesn''t eat for a day." Adrian turned and caught Leona like a princess.

    "Kyaaa ~! Are you going to eat me today !? How bad, I''m not ready yet ~ "Leona acted like a teenager who was about to lose her v_i_r_g_i_n_i_t_y, but the sparkle in her eyes is anything but innocent! She was looking at Adrian as if she were very hungry.

    Adrian ignored Leona''s delusions and took her to their room.

    Jessica looked at Adrian''s back until he disappeared. She looked at Kilgrave with hatred in her eyes and decided to rest. She went through a lot today.

    Arriving in the kitchen, Jessica looked for something to eat.

    "What are you doing?" She heard a voice suddenly.

    Jessica turns and sees Natasha looking at her. "I''m looking for something to eat."

    Natasha nodded, indicating that she understood. She looked at Jessica, who had been looking for food in the kitchen for a long time. She was thinking about several things but decided not to discuss anything now.

    Natasha turned around. "Look in the fridge, you should find the lunch Leona made today.

    "Thank you," Jessica said, then she walked over to the fridge. "Where are you going?" She asked curiously when she saw Natasha started walking.

    "I''m going to my fiance''s room," Natasha replied as she turned and looked at Jessica. "Any problem?" she asked.

    "No," Jessica replied as she took out several plates of frozen food. "Can you tell me a little about your relationship with Adrian?" She asked curiously.

    Natasha looked at Jessica for a while, to be honest, she still doesn''t trust Jessica, after all, it would be stupid for her to trust someone she just met now. Since the decision to bring Jessica to their home was Adrian''s, Natasha will support that decision as a good girlfriend. But that doesn''t mean she''ll let her guard down when Jessica is around.

    Earning the Black Widow''s trust is difficult ...

    Even Adrian and Leona took several years to earn her trust.

    "There''s not much to say, Leona and I are Adrian''s wife, girlfriend, fiancee, lover. We haven''t decided what to call ourselves yet, but that''s basically it." Natasha replied without giving much information.

    "Do you think it is right for a man to have several women?" She asked curiously.

    "It''s not about finding right or wrong." Natasha corrected. "It''s about happiness and love."

    "Huh?" Jessica didn''t understand

    Natasha walked towards the stairs. "In our case, I love Adrian and Leona loves him too, Adrian loves us equally, so what''s the problem?" She replied with a small smile.

    Natasha stopped on the stairs and said: "Living your life seeking the approval of others is exhausting. Just live your life without caring what the masses think of you. That way, you will be happier. " Finishing what she had to say, she walked towards her room, which is the same room as Leona and Adrian.

    Jessica said nothing. She just absorbed Natasha''s advice and started to think about Natasha''s words.

    .......

    Chapter 135 released in Pa treon!: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 110 - 107 - Three days later.

    Arriving at the bedroom door, Natasha opened the bedroom door and entered. Soon she found Adrian sleeping with only black u_n_d_e_r_w_e_a_r on while he grabbed Leona as if she were a sleeping pillow.

    Leona, lying on Adrian''s c_h_e_s_t, opened her eyes and looked at Natasha, realizing that it was Natasha who entered the room. Leona closed her eyes and snuggled against Adrian''s muscular c_h_e_s_t.

    Natasha closed the door quietly, and walked towards the bed and started to undress, at least she tried to undress. She realized she was wearing the Symbiote costume, she didn''t know what to do for just a moment. ''How do I take these clothes off?''

    But before she can do anything, Symbiote left Natasha''s body and entered Adrian''s body.

    ''This is convenient.''

    Natasha, who now was only in p_a_n_t_i_e_s and bra walked towards the bed and climbed on top of her bed, she crawled towards Adrian and snuggled on his back. ''He got taller.''

    Feeling Adrian''s warmth in her body, she smiled contentedly, then she hugged Adrian''s back and closed her eyes.

    ...

    Jessica, who finished eating, started walking around the house in search of a bathroom, she wanted to bathe.

    Finding nothing on the first floor of the house, she went up the stairs to the second floor.

    Walking through the corridors with several doors, she opened the door one by one in search of the bathroom.

    The first door she opens was the room where Natasha''s sister was sleeping, seeing that it was the wrong place. She closed the door slowly, walked to the other door, and opened it, seeing that this was the room where Adrian, Natasha, and Leona were sleeping, Jessica slowly closing the door.

    ''Where is the bathroom!?'' she wondered.

    She walks to the next door and opens it, this time it''s an empty room.

    ''I think this is my room.'' She leaves her bedroom door open.

    She walked to the last door and opened it, realizing that this was the bathroom, she nodded in satisfaction and then entered the bathroom and closed the door.

    Jessica took off the clothes of the SHIELD agents she was wearing and got n_a_k_e_d in the bathroom. She looked at her appearance in the mirror, searching for any injuries, but she found nothing.

    Sighing with relief, she turned on the bath tap and waited for the bath to fill.

    A few minutes later, when the bathtub was entirely filled, she entered the tub and leaned back to a comfortable position.

    "I never thought I would achieve that peace again." She spoke in a relieved voice.

    Jessica begins to remember what happened today. When she was to be used by Kilgrave again, Adrian appeared and saved her. He even healed her body and returned her v_i_r_g_i_n_i_t_y.

    Unconsciously, tears started to fall from her eyes, she was very happy at that moment.

    Wiping tears from her face with her hands. "If it weren''t for Adrian, I would still be in pain today." She said with a smile on her face.

    Suddenly, she started to remember Adrian''s interactions with Leona and Natasha. She also started to remember Natasha''s words about her relationship with Adrian.

    "Somehow ... I''m a little envious of their relationship ..."

    Shaking her head to get those thoughts out of her head, Jessica started to shower.

    When she finished bathing, she covered herself with a towel that was nearby and walked to her room, reached her place, lay on the bed and closed her eyes, she didn''t even bother to close the door.

    She was exhausted.

    ��

    Three days later.

    "You finally woke up." Jessica, who was sitting in a chair next to Adrian, spoke.

    She was wearing jeans and a black jacket, underneath the black jacket, she was wearing a white shirt.

    "Huh? Oh, good morning, Jessica. " Adrian replied a little groggy.

    "I think it''s too late to be a good day," Jessica commented.

    "Hmm, how many hours do I sleep?" Adrian asked as he sat on the bed.

    Jessica stared at Adrian''s perfect c_h_e_s_t for a long time, but she turned away when she realized what she was doing. "You slept for three days."

    "Huh?" Adrian thought he heard it wrong.

    "You slept for three days," Jessica spoke again.

    "I see ..." Adrian replied as if it was no big deal. "I was drained, huh?" Adrian got up from the bed and stretched his body, popping sounds can be heard when he stretched his body.

    Venom: [Wrong, you weren''t tired, you slept for three days because your body was recovering.]

    ''What do you mean, Venom?''

    Venom: [You absorbed a lot of powers in a short time, as your body was not used to this genetic load, you went into a three-day coma for the body to readjust.]

    Agony: [This time has served for us to merge with your DNA as well.]

    ''What do you mean, merge !? Do you mean to say that you five are like Venom now? ''

    Scream: [Yes.]

    Veins started to pop in Adrian''s head, he doesn''t want to live with five more voices in his head! He thought his previous state was temporary!

    Lasher: [There''s no use being angry, you can''t change that now, you should be happy, after all, you got stronger.]

    Adrian sighed. ''Don''t talk in my head at the same time, I don''t want to go crazy.''

    ["""Okay."""]

    ''Just to confirm. Venom, why didn''t you stop them from merging with me? "

    [Well, we were going to get stronger, so I thought, why not? After all, the beings that we will face in the future are powerful.] Venom replied.

    Adrian nodded, he thought that was what Venom would say.

    "Adrian," Jessica called him.

    "Yes?" Adrian looked at Jessica, looking at a part of his body, looking in the direction of what Jessica was looking at, and Adrian saw his younger brother.

    "Do you like what you see?" He asked, smiling.

    "I thought it was small," Jessica answered honestly as she turned her face to the side.

    Adrian felt a critical blow to his heart.

    "Well, I''m still growing up, after all, I''m only 14 years old, my younger brother is also not hard." Adrian consoled himself. He gave his Symbiote a command, and soon he was wearing a black shirt and black pants.

    Hearing what Adrian said, Jessica swallowed her saliva. ''At 14 years old, he is the size of a normal man, when he is older, how big will he be?''

    Jessica shook her head several times, she wondered why she was thinking about that of a teenager. ''Am I a pervert? Wake up, Jessica! You are 20 years old! ''

    ''I wonder why my younger brother didn''t grow up, after all, I look like I have the body of a 20-year-old a_d_u_l_t.'' Adrian wondered.

    Venom: [Well, I prioritized your physique at the time of the move, I didn''t think it was necessary to increase your c_o_c_k.]

    "... VENOM !!!!!!!!!"

    ....

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters:Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 111 - 108 - Identical genes, but not the same.

    After a few minutes, Adrian managed to calm down. After calmly evaluating what Venom said, he saw that it didn''t matter much. After all, he was confident of his energy and confident that no one would defeat him in bed in terms of energy and resistance. All he has to do is wait, after all, in a few years his little brother will grow up

    [Do you forget me?] Death asked curiously.

    ''... No.''

    [Don''t lie, I''m in your head, you know it doesn''t work.] Death replied.

    ''... I''m not lying.'' Adrian said while giving a command to the Symbiote to change shape.

    Soon he was wearing a black shirt and black pants.

    [Hmm. I have infinite energy.] Death spoke in a lazy tone.

    "..." Adrian didn''t know how to react.

    [I suggest that you absorb the powers of someone with stronger regeneration, or when we meet again, you will die.] Death warned him.

    ''..... I will do this.'' Adrian responded with cold sweat running down his back.

    [Good.]

    Adrian sighed and shook his head as if he''s trying not to think about it too much.

    "Where''s my mom and Natasha?" Adrian asked Jessica, who was silent.

    "..." Jessica didn''t answer, she thought for a moment, but decided to tell the truth.

    "Leona and Natasha were very concerned when they realized that you weren''t waking up no matter how much they called your name, they just calmed down when the thing inside you left your body and told you about your situation."

    "Oh? Did they tell you about Venom? "

    "... Yes." Jessica replied, nodding her head in confirmation. At first, she was very reluctant to believe that aliens existed, but when Natasha showed her evidence of these beings'' existence, she had no choice but to accept Natasha''s words.

    "And? What happened next?" Adrian asked doubtfully; he knew Natasha and Leona very well.

    Leona is a very jealous woman and had a significant concern for Adrian. Knowing this personality, Adrian is sure that she would not be satisfied with just sitting and relaxing.

    Natasha is a jealous woman on a terrifying level; she casually hinted that she would make women disappear if they got too close to Adrian. He remembered the conversation they had in the car very well.

    Although Adrian is also not far behind in jealousy, he also could be very jealous with it came to his women; it could be said that Adrian had a healthy relationship with his women. After all, they do not argue or do something that an average couple would do. They are very protective of each other because they are a danger to the people around and not to themselves.

    Knowing these women, Adrian assumed that they would not stand still and watch him ''recover.''

    "Huh? Nothing happened; they will just be relieved and started doing things regularly. " Jessica replied.

    Adrian looked at Jessica as if she were a fool; he was sure that Leona and Natasha did nothing normal. "How many times did they go out during those days that I was in a coma?"

    Jessica put her hand on her chin as if she was thinking about something deeply. "Hmm, they only went out twice a day, sometimes Natasha also went out at night."

    ''I knew it! It''s bizarre for Natasha and Leona to leave the house. After all, they are very lazy, leaving the house when they have something to do.''

    "When I asked what they were doing, they just said it was a job related to your company." Jessica continued.

    Adrian thought about Jessica''s words for a while, but couldn''t find any clues. "Well, there''s no point in thinking about it too much."

    "What happened to our visitor?" Adrian turned and opened the bedroom door.

    "She hasn''t woken up yet." Jessica got up and followed Adrian, who was walking down the hall.

    Adrian stopped in front of Natasha''s sister''s bedroom door and opened the door.

    The first thing Adrian sees when opening the door was several medical devices attached to Yelena''s body.

    Adrian did not bother about medical devices; after all, he knew very well that Leona had a lot of money; she could easily buy these devices.

    Adrian came close to Yelena. "She''s a lot like Natasha ..." He commented in a low voice.

    Yelena Belova''s appearance is like a blonde-haired Natasha, Adrian found this sight attractive, but he decided not to think about it too much.

    As Adrian looked at Yelena''s face, he thought about what to do. ''This woman is important to Natasha, I don''t know what happened in the past, but Natasha treated her like family, if she is Natasha''s family, she is also my family.''

    Adrian placed his hand on Yelena''s belly. "Venom."

    [Okay.]

    A black slime started to come out of Adrian''s body and began to crawl towards Yelena. Eventually, that goo entered Yelena''s body.

    "How is she?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    [This woman has the same genetic code as Natasha.]

    Realizing that this is a s_e_n_s_i_t_i_v_e subject, Adrian stopped speaking out loud and decided to speak mentally. ''What do you mean?''

    [It is precisely what I said earlier, this woman has the same genetic code as Natasha, she is an almost perfect copy of Natasha.]

    Adrian put his hand on his head as if he felt a headache coming up. Suddenly, he remembered seeing something similar in several films in the past.

    ''Is she a clone?'' Adrian asked with a strange expression; for some reason, he didn''t like the idea of ??having a clone of his wife walking around.

    [Wrong, she is not a clone. A clone is a perfect copy of another humanoid, this woman is not a clone of Natasha, their genes are almost the same as Natasha''s, but several genes are not the same as Natasha''s. For example, if she were a perfect clone of Natasha, she must be a redhead, right? But she has blond hair and blue eyes.]

    ''Does that make sense ... So? What''s happening?''

    [I don''t know.] Venom replied.

    "..."

    ...

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters:Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    <div id="gtx-trans" style="position: absolute; left: 104px; top: 328px;"><div class="gtx-trans-icon"></div></div>

 Chapter 112 - 109 - Leonas thoughts.

    ''What do you mean you do not know? Aren''t you a race specializing in genes? ''

    [If I don''t know something, then I don''t know! If I don''t know something, then there''s no way for me to answer you!]

    ''... It doesn''t make sense.'' Adrian shook his head.

    Scream: [It''s like her genes have been replaced.]

    Agony: [... I wonder how she is still alive.]

    Lasher: [Replacing genes is a delicate process. If you are not a specialized breed like the Keytar, this is an almost impossible task.]

    ''Gene replacement, huh?'' Adrian thought when he heard the Symbiotes arguing about it in his head.

    ''Thinking about it, I didn''t get any memories from these symbiotes.''

    Phage: [Our merger process was different from what you went through with Venom. You and Venom are literally an entity, while we just spread through your body; because of that, you did not receive our memories.]

    ''I see.''

    Adrian removed his hand from Yelena''s belly and turned to face Jessica, who was watching him with curiosity. "What?"

    "It''s nothing, I''m just curious, after all, you always seem to do absurd things."

    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m normal." Adrian walked towards the entrance to the room.

    Jessica pursed her lips when she heard what Adrian said: "Tell me something about you that is normal."

    Adrian stopped to think a little: "I''m going to school." He replied.

    Jessica sighed, she decided not to discuss it. Seeing Adrian walking out of the room, she followed him.

    "Did you get used to living here?" Adrian asked as he walked down the halls.

    "Yes, I got used to it," Jessica replied in a neutral tone.

    Adrian stopped walking and looked at Jessica.

    "... What?"

    "If you have problems with something, let me know." Adrian doesn''t have much knowledge about how a woman''s mind works. Still, with the experience of living with Leona and Natasha, he knows that he has to pay attention to them. When you don''t pay attention to a woman, she starts thinking nonsense, you always have to talk to them.

    Although Adrian doesn''t see Jessica as a lover or anything, he will still take care of her, after all, she is his subordinate.

    Adrian turned and didn''t wait for Jessica''s answer and turned.

    Jessica was surprised by what Adrian said. She looked at Adrian''s back for a moment. Several thoughts crossed Jessica''s head, but soon she remembered a conversation she had with Leona a day ago when Adrian was still with the.

    ...

    "What do you think of Adrian?" Jessica asked Leona, who was sitting on a couch.

    Jessica was trying to find out more about Adrian, she was curious about what kind of person Adrian is.

    So far, she has seen only two faces of Adrian. The first face is when he is cruel to enemies, the second face is when he is kind to his family, and she knows that Adrian is not just that. Because of that, she was curious.

    "What was that sudden question?" Leona asked doubtfully.

    Jessica was silent and didn''t answer Leona''s question. She looked at Leona as if she was waiting for Leona to answer her question.

    Leona raised her eyebrow with Jessica''s attitude, deciding that it doesn''t hurt to answer that question, Leona said:

    "Adrian is a troubled boy."

    "Huh?" Jessica did not expect that answer.

    Not caring about Jessica''s surprise, Leona continues: "Adrian is emotionally unstable, he is a dangerous person."

    "Huh? Don''t you love him? " Jessica didn''t understand, she thought Leona was the type of woman who will support him in any situation.

    "What are you talking about? Of course, I love him, but I can''t pretend to be blind to Adrian''s problems, because of the Parasite that is inhabiting my Adrian''s body, he is emotionally unstable, although he can control himself well, he still has many triggers of aggression. "

    ''Parasite? Is she talking like that? '' Jessica wondered.

    "That parasite fuels Adrian''s negative emotions, consequently, Adrian has become an unstable person. For example; Until a while ago, Adrian just acted like a powerful bandit; he didn''t use his intelligence, only after some events that happened in our life that he started to use his intelligence. "

    "Adrian murdered and tortured human beings and felt nothing. With that attitude, anyone can deduce that he doesn''t care about humans."

    "But those-" Jessica tried to defend Adrian, but Leona interrupted her.

    "Yes, those men deserved to die, I''m not talking about that, what I''m trying to say is that a 14-year-old teenager killed and tortured several humans and felt nothing."

    "..." Jessica couldn''t say anything. When she started to think about the common point of view, she saw Adrian''s attitude was not typical.

    "Yes, I think he felt uncomfortable with what he did, but deep in his heart, I know that Adrian doesn''t care, and probably doesn''t think what he did is wrong either."

    "That''s why I don''t like this Parasite. He''s a negative influence on Adrian. He''s always feeding Adrian''s dark side," Leona complained.

    "But he''s not just that ... These are just Adrian''s problems; that''s not who he really is." Leona smiled gently.

    "Huh?" Jessica exclaimed, confused.

    "Essentially, Adrian is a kind, intelligent, and playful boy, I clearly remember Adrian, who used my super protection as a weapon to escape Natasha''s training. I remember the day he watched the first movie of his life, I remember the first book I gave him, I remember everything. " Leona said in a nostalgic voice and a gentle smile on her face.

    Jessica was surprised by Leona''s current appearance, ''How beautiful ...''

    "I got off the subject a little," Leona said. "You asked me what I think about Adrian, right?"

    Jessica woke up from her stupor. "Yes."

    "Adrian is a kind boy who has started to change in a dangerous direction because of a parasite. Because of this change, I always have to support him. I have to always correct his mentality so that he cannot get lost in negativity. I have to be Adrian''s safe haven, I have to be his ''light.'' " Leona spoke with unwavering determination.

    A determination that scared Jessica a little, but at the same time, she found that determination very beautiful.

    .....

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters:Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 113 - 110 - We will train the skills...

    Jessica smiled a little when she remembered Leona''s answer Jessica''s smile grew when she remembered Adrian''s question, ''She wasn''t wrong, he''s kind, but he''s a little clumsy.''

    Seeing Adrian moving away, Jessica started to walk and accompany him.

    As the pair went down the stairs, the first thing they saw was Natasha and Leona sitting on a couch watching television.

    "Good Morning." Adrian tried to walk towards the two women, but his senses will soon catch a body flying towards him.

    "Adriiiaaaaannnnn!" Leona jumped on Adrian and hugged him.

    Adrian smiled gently and hugged her lovingly.

    "I''m sorry for worrying you." Adrian knows that at these times, it is better to apologize; he remembers very well that when he tried to fight a dangerous animal when he was younger, Leona and Natasha almost died of worry. At that time, he did not apologize. He had to suffer at the hands of Leona and Natasha.

    "I told you not to absorb powers without my supervision ... As always, you never listen to me." Leona complained.

    Adrian just turned his head and scratched his face, he doesn''t know what to say, after all, what she said was the purest truth.

    "Hmm?" Leona stopped hugging Adrian and walked away from a little. "You got taller again ..."

    "Oh, really? I''m not feeling any different. " Adrian answered without caring much about his height.

    Suddenly Adrian felt someone poking him in the back, Adrian turned and saw Natasha smiling at him with a winning expression.

    Adrian didn''t understand why she was doing this, but after thinking about it, he remembered that he said something about Natasha''s abilities being rusty.

    [She caught him off guard.] Venom commented.

    ''In my defense, I''m not on the alert when I''m at home.'' Adrian tried to defend himself.

    Scream: [But that doesn''t take away the fact that she caught him off guard.]

    Riot: [Yes.]

    Adrian decided to ignore his Symbiotes.

    Knowing why Natasha was smiling victoriously, Adrian smiled gently, "You are very cute." He pulled her into a hug.

    Natasha melted in Adrian''s arms.

    "I''m sorry for worrying you."

    "Nn"

    Adrian comforted Natasha for a few minutes. Realizing that Natasha wasn''t going to let him go for a while, he took Natasha like a princess and took her to the couch.

    Reaching the couch, he sat down and placed Natasha on his lap.

    Despite being in a vulnerable position, Natasha never took her attention away from Jessica, who was watching everything while standing upright.

    Adrian started stroking Natasha''s auburn hair that he loves so much, but it wasn''t until he started stroking Natasha that he really realized that he had grown a lot.

    Natasha looked a little smaller ...

    That was the impression Adrian had.

    ''How am I going to explain this to school? Hey guys, I absorbed some alien parasites, and I grew a few inches! ''

    Adrian sighs and decided to just blame puberty.

    Adrian started talking about random things with Natasha and Leona.

    While talking to the two women, he felt a little uncomfortable with Jessica watching him closely.

    Adrian looked at Jessica. "Hmm ... why don''t you sit down?"

    "I''m fine standing up."

    "Uh, okay."

    ...

    "By the way, what did you two do while I was sleeping?" Adrian asked Leona as he ate his breakfast.

    It was not Leona who answered his question:

    "Hmm, we didn''t do anything too much, don''t worry ..." Natasha said with a mysterious smile.

    Phage: [She is lying.]

    ''I know, but I trust her, I know she will do nothing to harm me.''

    Phage: [Interesting ...]

    Adrian looks at Natasha seriously: "If you need anything, just ask."

    Natasha''s smile softens a little. "I know."

    Adrian trusts his wives, he was absolutely sure that they would not do anything that would harm him, because of this confidence that he did not ask much about what the two were doing.

    Adrian knew that even if the two don''t say anything to him, eventually he will know the truth.

    Finishing his breakfast, Adrian got up and walked towards the garden behind their house.

    "Adrian, you have a week off from school, take your time when you go back to school," Natasha warned him when she saw Adrian walking into the garden.

    Adrian stopped walking and looked at Natasha with a slightly amused smile. "Is it okay for the school principal to treat a student specially.? Isn''t that going to cause a revolt or something? "

    "Heh, I doubt that it can happen, and besides that, I am the principal, I can do whatever I want with the school," Natasha said, smiling.

    Adrian''s smile grew a little when he heard what Natasha said. "Tomorrow I''m going back to school, I have to check on Gwen."

    Adrian decided to go back to school because he remembered a girl with blond hair who was going through changes in her body, it has been three days since he came into contact with anyone, probably, she must be worried, at least that''s what he thinks.

    Natasha said nothing, she just turned her head with a smile on her face.

    Leaving for the garden, Adrian sat on the grass and closed his eyes.

    ''Venom, how many powers did I gain?''

    [Currently, you have the powers of the spider, Kilgrave, the new symbiotes, and Jessica Jones.]

    I nod my head, indicating that I understand. "Jessica Jones'' powers are just an improvement in my physical abilities, her only ability that will be difficult to master will be the ability to fly."

    [You can just ask her to teach you.]

    Truth...

    I think I will start training to get used to the skills but before that.

    "Why are you here?" I asked Jessica, who was standing watching me as if I were some prey.

    Jessica raises her eyebrow: "I can''t watch you?"

    "... It''s not that you can''t watch me ..."

    I just feel awkward with someone watching me over and over.

    "You can do what you want."

    I decided not to think about it too much, I can also ask for her help in my training.

    "Okay." She answered me.

    ....

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters:Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 114 - 111 - We will train the skills... 2

    I spent 30 minutes sitting on the grass, why did I sit on the lawn? It''s simple, I''m trying to get used to my new senses, I can''t have Venom controlling my senses forever.

    I took a deep breath.

    ''Venom, stop controlling my senses.''

    [Are you sure? You will go crazy.]

    ''Just do it.''

    [Okay.]

    Suddenly, I can feel everything around me.

    ''This is amazing...''

    It is as if the world enters in slow motion, it is a feeling of how I am part of the planet, a very good feeling, I cannot explain it very well.

    I can hear Jessica''s breathing, I can hear Jessica''s heart beating, it seems that the world has become more beautiful.

    ''Amazing.'' I can see the insects as if they are giants. Wrong, the insects are not giants, it is only my perspective that has changed.

    * Vrom! Brum! *

    Suddenly, I hear a loud noise coming from a car. ''F_u_c_k!''

    Shit, I lost control, I''m hearing several things at the same time now.

    "Gwen, are you okay?"

    "Yes."

    "Mary Jane, are you going to school today?"

    "Yes, I will, aunt."

    "Peter, how''s your school going?"

    "... Aunt May is doing well ..."

    [I told you to control yourself.]

    Suddenly, I can''t hear anything anymore, ''Thanks, Venom.''

    I lost myself a little in the sensation of my new senses.

    Retaking a deep breath.

    ''Let''s try again.''

    [Okay.]

    Again, I feel that feeling of belonging to something bigger, I wonder what that is ...

    I close my eyes and focus on my hearing, I need to master my feelings one by one.

    - Beautiful dog.

    - What should we do tonight?

    - I don''t know my love, I still have to work.

    - Tsk.

    Damn it! Again! I need to focus my audition on what I want.

    "Adrian, are you okay?" Jessica asked me.

    "Yes, I''m just having trouble mastering my senses, don''t worry," I answer with my eyes closed.

    Lasher: [Why don''t you try to focus your hearing on this human?]

    ... Good idea.

    I focus my audition on just Jessica. Suddenly, it''s like my perspective on the world is just Jessica, I can hear her whole body.

    Suddenly, her heart rate increases slightly.

    "Are you living well in this house?" I ask, wanting to test my theory.

    Jessica made a strange face; after all, I''ve asked that same question before.

    "... Yes."

    When she answered me, her heart rate was stable.

    Let''s try something else. "Are you managing to sleep at night?"

    Her heart rate increased a lot, "Yes."

    * Ba-dump! *

    "This is a lie," I say it out loud unconsciously.

    [''This is a lie''] Venom said.

    There is no way Jessica is sleeping well at night, she just came out of a nightmare. But just because she came out of a nightmare doesn''t mean that her mentality is stable, she''s just pretending to be strong, but inside she''s broken.

    Anyway, this is an interesting skill. I can tell if someone is lying or not, I can use this skill for now. My goal is telepathy. If I have this ability, it will be easier; maybe I should absorb the powers of Jean?

    I notice Jessica''s heart rate increase abnormally, I look at her and see her body shaking a little.

    Is she worried that she lied to me?

    "Jessica, don''t worry, I was just testing my skill."

    "... Oh ... I understand." Jessica said as she turned and walked to the house, it was like she was running away.

    I narrow my eyes: "Jessica, do you want to heal these traumas?" Her heart rate increased a lot.

    She stops walking and looks at me. "What do you mean?"

    "You forgot?"

    "Do you want to cure my trauma with the telepath?" she asked.

    "Yes."

    Her heartbeat was stable. I understand, when she lies or feels that she did something wrong, her heart rate increases.

    "... I will ..." Jessica takes a deep breath as if she is taking the courage to say something. "Am I going to forget about you?"

    "It''s up to you."

    "Huh?" She did not understand.

    "It''s like a doctor''s appointment, you will tell what memories you want the telepath to erase."

    Jessica was silent for a while. "Can I go to the telepath when I have my revenge?"

    I smile. "Of course you can."

    Jessica nodded and sighs, when she is going to turn around to go home, I call her. "Jessica, help me with something."

    "Yes?"

    I get up from the grass in the garden.

    "Why are you so far? Come here, I need your guidance. "

    "... Okay." I hear her heartbeat increase again.

    Hmm, I think that the heart rate increasing may depend on the situation, I need to do more experiments.

    When Jessica approached me, I asked, "How do you use your powers to fly?"

    "Huh? Ah. You absorbed my powers with that goo, huh? "

    I narrow my eyes. "Don''t share this information with anyone."

    "I know..."

    "Good. Now, explain to me how you use your powers. "

    ...

    Going back a few minutes ago.

    While Adrian was training his new senses, Gwen was going through a somewhat strange situation.

    Currently, Gwen was on the ceiling of her bedroom, she was trying to get out of the ceiling wall. But it was as if her hands were stuck to the wall.

    ''What''s happening?'' Gwen wondered, she doesn''t know what''s going on, after all, she suddenly woke up on her bedroom ceiling.

    Gwen struggled to stop her hands from sticking to the bedroom ceiling, but it was useless.

    Getting irritated by this inexplicable situation, Gwen decides to put more strength. "Let me go, damn it!"

    Gwen put so much strength that she managed to tear off the ceiling wall of the room.

    * Kyaaaa! * * Boom !! *

    Gwen fell to the floor of her room, she thought the fall would hurt, but she felt nothing ...

    Gwen looks at her hands and sees a part of the bedroom wall stuck to her hands.

    * Knock! * * Knock! *

    "Gwen! Are you alright?"

    Gwen was startled by the sudden knock. "Yes !! I''m fine, mom! It was just a c_o_c_kroach. "

    "... I understand, be careful, you are still not recovered."

    "Mom, I already said that I''m fine."

    ''I''m actually feeling better than before.'' She thought internally.

    "Yes, Yes. Lunch is ready."

    "Okay," Gwen replies.

    ''Strange, I can feel my mom even being so far away, I can even hear what she''s saying downstairs.''

    Gwen got up and looked at her hands that have a part of the ceiling wall stuck to her hand.

    ''What''s happening!?''

    ....

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Support me in this beginning of month and receive several advanced chapters! Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 115 - 112 - Strange situation.

    Gwen somehow managed to make the concrete come out of her hands.

    Gwen walked to the bathroom in her room.

    * Crack! *

    She broke the door handle with just her hands.

    Gwen looked at the doorknob in surprise. "What''s happening to me!?"

    Gwen started to worry about her body, she walks back to her room.

    Realizing she was still in her pajamas, she decides to change clothes.

    She tried to change clothes slowly, without putting on too much force. But even though she doesn''t try to put on too much force, her pajamas still got torn.

    "Those were my favorite pajamas ..." Gwen whimpered when she saw the state of her pajamas.

    Gwen felt like she is living in a paper world, if she puts a lot of strength in picking up something, it breaks easily.

    This situation was bizarre and worrying for Gwen.

    "When did I gain so many muscles?" Gwen wondered when she saw her toned belly from the mirror in her bedroom.

    Despite being good at school and intelligent, Gwen was a girl who liked to procrastinate a lot, she hardly exercised, was getting worried about her body. After all, she was putting on weight, but she never felt like doing exercises to change that.

    In that part, she was very lazy.

    Gwen looked at her arms, unlike the thin arms of a normal girl, her arm looked like a healthy woman who lived in the gym.

    This situation was very strange! Suddenly Gwen remembered something Adrian said.

    "Gwen, if you are feeling strange, contact me, I will help you."

    ''When I first heard this, I thought he was talking in a s_e_x_u_a_l way but was he talking about it? Can it be that he knew what would happen? '' Gwen wondered.

    Deciding that she had to ask Adrian what was going on, Gwen walked over to her wardrobe.

    "Please don''t tear, don''t tear," Gwen repeated these words as if it were a mantra.

    Unfortunately, she cannot control her strength.

    "Damn, my clothes ..." She almost cried when she saw the state of her clothes.

    Every time she tried to pick up an outfit, that outfit couldn''t take her strength and tear, she tried several times not to put too much strength, but it was useless.

    "At least, I managed to get dressed." Gwen sigh.

    Gwen was wearing a skirt and a shirt that was easy to wear, she decided to wear something simple, because every time she tried to dress normally, her clothes would tear.

    Gwen was a girl who liked pants and shirts with long sleeves.

    She almost cried when she saw her usual clothes being torn.

    "Now ... How am I going to Adrian''s house?" She wondered.

    Gwen does not want her mother to get anything wrong, she also does not want to alert her mother about what is happening to her body. Somehow, Gwen''s mother is quite shrewd about what happens to her daughter.

    Gwen looked at her bedroom window. "this will do."

    Gwen approached the window. "Slowly, slowly, slowly ..." as she repeated that phrase like a mantra.

    "I got it!" Gwen jumped excitedly when she managed to open the window without breaking.

    Gwen looked out the window and saw a tree branch close to her, she leaned by the window and tried to reach the tree''s branch.

    "Just a little more, just a little more ..."

    Gwen managed to reach the branch of the tree with her hand.

    Gwen sighs with relief. "All I have to do now is jump and then get off the tree."

    Gwen jumped towards it, but she doesn''t take anything into account; Her physical strength is no longer the same.

    "Shit!"

    The moment Gwen jumped, she easily passed the tree branch and hit her face on the tree trunk.

    "Damn, why was it easier in the movies?" Gwen felt nothing when she fell to the ground, but somehow she was embarrassed.

    Gwen got up and fixed her clothes, she glanced around and sighed in relief when she realized that there was no one on the street.

    Gwen walked over to Adrian''s residence, initially, she tried to run. But when she remembered what happened when she used her strength, she decided to walk at a fast pace.

    Arriving at Adrian''s residence, Gwen wondered what she should do now, somehow, she was embarrassed to call on the door and Adrian''s mother to appear.

    ''Will she misunderstand my visit?''

    When Gwen took a deep breath and decided to ring the bell, she was able to hear Adrian''s voice with her hearing.

    "Am I doing something wrong?"

    "No."

    She also heard a woman''s voice.

    Gwen decides to walk following Adrian''s voice, she walked around the house and followed Adrian''s voice.

    "What''s happening?" Gwen asked aloud when she saw Adrian floating just above the ground.

    Adrian quickly turns his face towards Gwen. ''Shit, how did I miss it?''

    [You were very focused on yourself and didn''t pay attention to your surroundings.] Venom answers you.

    When Gwen and Adrian''s eyes meet, the two teenagers are paralyzed.

    Minutes pass, and the two are still paralyzed as they look at each other.

    Finding this strange situation, Jessica decides to call Adrian. "Hey, Adrian. Are you alright?"

    Suddenly Adrian and Gwen started to breathe heavily.

    Jessica looked at Gwen and saw the girl''s breathless face with a red glow. Somehow, Gwen, at that moment, was exuding a very e_r_o_t_i_c air.

    Jessica looks at Adrian and sees the boy panting and looking at Gwen with predatory eyes.

    "Adrian? Are you alright?" Jessica approached Adrian and tried to get his attention, but it was useless. It was like Adrian''s attention was focused only on Gwen.

    ......

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

 Chapter 116 - 113 - Primitive instinct.

    ''Was Gwen this beautiful?'' I wondered.

    Bright blond hair resembling the sunshine, blue eyes like the color of the deep sea, white skin, and healthy as a girl who is growing up.

    Was Gwen Stacy that beautiful before?

    I walked slowly to Gwen, each time I get closer to her, I felt my heart beat faster, I felt a primitive d_e_s_i_r_e that I must make her mine.

    Ahh ~! She is so beautiful, I want to hug her and kiss her, I want her to be mine.

    "Adrian ~" Gwen approached me with a breathless face, I see the d_e_s_i_r_e in her eyes.

    [Adrian!]

    Oh, I understand, she wants me just as I want her.

    I c_a_r_e_s_sed her face with affection, when I c_a_r_e_s_s her face, I felt a shock running through my body towards my little brother, I felt my little brother waking up ready for war.

    Breathing heavily, I started stroking Gwen''s face and hair.

    Gwen starts to c_a_r_e_s_s me, she touched my abdomen, face, and arms. It felt like she wants to feel my whole body. With a breathless look, she dropped her hands on my abdomen to my younger brother and c_a_r_e_s_sed him.

    When I felt her soft touch on my body, I got more and more excited.

    I embraced her, the moment I hugged her, I smelt a sweet fragrance.

    The scent she was emitting from her body was very addictive, that smell was like a sweet drug that I can''t ignore, every time I smelled it, I felt like she was inviting me to have s_e_x with her.

    I slowly took my hand to her p_a_n_t_i_e_s and felt that her sacred cave was spurting transparent liquids.

    She was excited, extremely excited.

    "Ahh ~! Adrian ~! I want you ~! " Gwen said in an e_r_o_t_i_c voice as she brought her face close to mine in an attempt to kiss me.

    [ADRIAN! WAKE UP!]

    !!!!

    "What is happening?"

    [Your testosterone level is very high. The moment you laid eyes on Gwen, your s_e_x drive exploded.]

    "What does that mean?"

    [Instinctively, you want to mate with Gwen.]

    "Adrian ~~~" Gwen jumped on top of me and tried to hug me.

    I quickly dodged her, "She is being controlled by her d_e_s_i_r_es."

    I have Venom in my head, for a moment, I felt my rational thoughts go away, and all that went through my head was having s_e_x with Gwen.

    "Jessica, call Leona and Natasha," I order Jessica, who was looking at me with wide eyes.

    "No need, we are here." I turn my head towards the voice and see Natasha and Leona.

    "I''m going to put her to sleep-" Suddenly, I smell that sweet smell again ...

    I look at Gwen, she''s so beautiful, she''s so perfect, I have to-

    [ADRIAN!]

    !!!!

    F_u_c_k! I need to get this over with quickly.

    I use my speed and appear behind Gwen. "When you wake up, I apologize for that."

    I hit Gwen''s head with my hands, when she fell unconscious, I caught her like a princess.

    ...

    In Adrian''s living room.

    "What happened, Adrian?" Leona asked.

    "I do not know," Adrian replied while looking at Gwen, who was lying on the sofa unconscious.

    Leona narrowed her eyes. "Adrian!"

    Adrian looked at Leona. "Don''t look at me like that, I really don''t know what happened."

    Natasha asks, "Can you tell us how you felt looking at Gwen?"

    "I felt a primal d_e_s_i_r_e to mate with her, it was as if all my senses were focused on Gwen."

    "..."

    The girls kept quiet. As they thought about Adrian''s answer.

    "... I also smelled a very sweet scent from Gwen."

    "..."

    "I''m sorry to interrupt, but who is she?" Jessica asked.

    Adrian looked at Jessica. "Her name is Gwen Stacy, she is my neighbor."

    "Oh. So, why were you in the mood to f_u_c_k your neighbor? Don''t you have two wives? "

    Leona glanced at Jessica with an annoyed face. "Language."

    "Excuse me," Jessica responded with an embarrassed face. She tried to control her dirty mouth, but it was difficult at times.

    [Adrian, use your eyes.] Death, who was silent for a long time, decided to speak.

    ''Death? Why should I use my eyes? ''

    [Knife only.] Death responds.

    Adrian nodded and used his eyes, he looks at Gwen and sees a white energy covering her body.

    [Did you notice?] Death asked.

    ''I didn''t notice anything.''

    [Hmm, I think you haven''t tapped into the eye''s potential yet.] Death said in an enlightening voice.

    ''What''s going on, Death?''

    [Hmm? It''s not that complicated, the spider that bit the girl and gave her powers is the same spider that you absorbed.]

    ''Huh? What does that mean? I knew that Gwen would change, but I didn''t think she would have the same powers as I. ''

    [Sigh. Basically, you and this girl have the same source of powers, the only thing that changes is that you are male and she is female.]

    ''Wait, do you mean that the same spider that gave us these powers is causing this primitive d_e_s_i_r_e?''

    [Yes, you and this girl were bitten by the same spider, because of that, you have an instinctive attraction to one another.]

    ''Is there a solution to this situation?''

    [Yes, you can just use your symbiotes to remove this girl''s modified genes; by doing that, she will be back to normal, and you will become stronger, but I recommend not doing this.]

    ''Because?''

    [Originally, this girl was supposed to be bitten by the spider. With that, she would receive the power of the spider, and she would start to walk the destiny given to her by Master Weaver. But because of your interference, you also received these powers. Consequently, you also started to share the same destiny of this girl ... If you take away the power of this girl, you will take away her ''destiny''; in doing so, the entity that affected the girl''s destiny will be furious.]

    Adrian narrowed his eyes dangerously when he heard that someone was messing with people close to him.

    ''What should I do?''

    [Just don''t interfere with the girl''s fate. The entity has no power to directly interfere with you because of my protection. Still, if she gets angry, she can use her power to change fate and reality to change the fate of people close to you. For example, she can alter Leona''s fate and speed up her Death.]

    Adrian''s face went cold when he heard what could happen to his family, unconsciously, Adrian''s eyes were shining dangerously.

    Despite his anger, Adrian''s mind was clear.

    [This entity is originally good, just don''t interfere with the girl''s fate, and you will not be harmed.]

    ''... Okay, I''m going to do this.''

    .......

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 117 - 114 - Primitive instinct. 2

    "Spiders, huh?" Adrian said out loud, drawing the attention of the girls who were talking.

    Adrian looked at Leona. "I think this primitive d_e_s_i_r_e is caused by the spider that gave me those powers."

    Leona immediately understood what Adrian''s look meant. ''He talked to that entity, huh? Tsk. ''

    Natasha, who also understood Adrian''s look, asked: "Are you saying that she has the same powers as you?"

    "Hmm, I don''t know if they are the same powers. After all, some of the powers that I received from the spider were modified by Venom. I think it received a weaker version of my powers."

    "What should we do?" Jessica asks.

    "For now, we shouldn''t do anything, we should wait for Gwen to wake up," Adrian responded.

    "I think you should stay away from her," Natasha spoke in a grave voice that contained a little jealousy.

    Adrian looked at Natasha and smiled a little at her jealousy. "Okay." He liked it when his wives were jealous of him, this jealousy is the proof that they love Adrian, hence relishing that feeling.

    Adrian understood that jealousy is not bad, if a woman feels jealous of her man, this is the proof that this woman loves that man.

    Adrian understands that jealousy is only bad when it is exaggerated. For example, when the person starts wanting to control someone else''s life because of that jealousy.

    When someone starts wanting to control someone''s life because of jealousy, it proves that these two people''s relationship has become exhausting and abusive.

    ...

    Gwen opened her eyes and is faced with an unknown ceiling, for a moment, she did not understand what was happening, but soon she remembered what happened.

    Upon remembering what happened, Gwen''s face was pure red. "I can''t believe I said that."

    ''When I looked at Adrian, I felt I had to give myself to him, I felt extremely excited, it was like Adrian was my world, what is going on !?''

    Gwen suddenly smelled sweet. She quickly got up from the couch and looked at Adrian, who was in the kitchen.

    "Yo, Gwen." Adrian makes a greeting gesture. "I''m sorry to put you to sleep."

    Gwen didn''t respond, she was starting to breathe again.

    "Gwen, control yourself," Adrian said in a serious voice.

    !!!!

    Gwen turns her face ashamed. "What''s happening to me...?"

    "I will answer that soon, but first." Adrian sat on a chair in the kitchen. "Why did you come to visit me today?"

    Gwen suddenly remembered her goal of coming to Adrian''s house. "My body is strange, I feel stronger than before, you said I was supposed to come and ask for your help if anything happened to me."

    "True ..." Adrian nodded, to be honest, it was challenging to talk to Gwen these days. Adrian felt he can ponce on Gwen at any time. If it weren''t for the symbiotes controlling his body, Adrian didn''t dare to talk to Gwen calmly as now. "You can demonstrate how different it is."

    Gwen nodded, she got up from the sofa and took the sofa with one hand. "I can do this ..." Even Gwen was surprised by her strength.

    Adrian nods.

    "Can you return the sofa to its location?" Leona, who was sitting in the armchair, spoke.

    !!!!

    Gwen was surprised by the sudden voice, she looked around and realized that there were three more women in the room. "When did you get here?"

    "I was always here, you didn''t notice me," Leona replied naturally.

    "Your senses are very focused on Adrian, because of that, you didn''t notice us," Natasha spoke.

    Gwen is embarrassed when she heard what Natasha said.

    "Can you drop the couch?" Leona asked again.

    Gwen nodded and tried to free the couch ...

    "Huh?" Her hand was glued to the sofa. "I can''t get it off."

    "Gwen, you have to relax, think of something relaxing," Adrian suggested.

    Gwen looked at Adrian. ''He''s so beautiful ... I want him for me ... Adrian ~~~~.''

    Suddenly Adrian smelt that sweet scent again.

    Realizing that Gwen was getting lost in her d_e_s_i_r_es again, Adrian said, "Gwen! Control yourself!" he tried to call for her, but it was useless.

    "Adrian, get out of her sight," Natasha ordered.

    When Adrian left Gwen''s field of vision, her rationale return. "What''s happening!?" she was perplexed at the time.

    Without realizing it, she managed to free the sofa.

    "Explain to her what happened," Adrian asked Leona and Natasha.

    "Gwen, sit on the couch, we will explain what happened."

    Gwen nodded and sat on the couch, she tried to respond to Leona''s words, but Leona''s look made her stay quiet.

    Leona was not enjoying this situation, but she was controlling herself, she knows that the girl is not to blame.

    Jessica walked to the kitchen, she looked at Adrian, who was hiding and was surprised.

    Adrian had a red face as he breathed heavily. Jessica looked at Adrian''s younger brother and realized that he was rock hard.

    Jessica swallowed her saliva and said, "Shouldn''t you go to the bathroom to cool off?"

    "... Good idea ..."

    Adrian walked towards the stairs while he walked; he never looked at Gwen''s face, who was looking at him intensely while he walked.

    Adrian was very s_e_n_s_i_t_i_v_e to Gwen''s presence now.

    For a moment, Natasha looked at Adrian''s face, "Leona, explain to her what happened, I''ll see how Adrian is."

    Leona looked at Natasha with knowing eyes, "Just don''t do ''it'' to him."

    Leona had a rough idea of this situation. The answer to resolve this situation was pheromones. If you think about it, this situation is quite familiar with two animals in heat. They will instinctively go if they wish.

    Leona thought that if Natasha had s_e_x with Adrian, and with Adrian''s current, his pheromones will explode. Making Gwen more receptive to it.

    She can''t let that happen.

    Natasha narrowed her eyes in annoyance. "I will not do it." She said as she walked up the stairs.

    "Good," Leona said.

    "Gwen!"

    Gwen came out of her stupor and looked at Leona. "I will explain what happened."

    ...

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Chapter 140 leaves today in Pa treon!: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 118 - 115 - Conversation in the bathroom.

    Adrian sat in a bathtub with ice water. "I never thought it would end like this."

    Adrian can still feel the effects of that sweet smell on his body.

    Adrian looked at his younger brother, who was rock hard. "I stayed like that just because I was in her presence."

    Suddenly, he started to remember Gwen''s presence and how he felt, instinctively, he put his hand on his younger brother and started to masturbate.

    When he realized what he was doing, he immediately stopped what he was doing and splashed cold water on his face.

    "What the hell am I doing? She''s my friend, I know she likes me, but I can''t do that. "

    Riot: [You have good self-control.]

    Scream: [Yes, it is tough to ignore this primal instinct to mate.]

    Adrian shook his head in denial, ''I don''t have good self-control, for a moment, I almost had s_e_x with Gwen right there in the garden.''

    ''Stopping to think, I really don''t have a good self-control, I lose control of my emotions easily when something impactful happens to me. I need to improve it, but I don''t know what to do.''

    Agony: [Why don''t you practice meditation or something? We saw on Google that this is effective for self-control.]

    ''It might be a good idea ... Wait.''

    "... What do you do when I''m sleeping ...?"

    Phage: [we access the internet.]

    "... Don''t do that ... The internet is just bullshit." Adrian agreed that there are good things on the internet, such as knowledge, entertainment, etc. But the rest is all rubbish.

    He still has a headache when he had an argument with someone on the internet because of a movie he likes.

    * Knock! Knock! *

    "Adrian, are you okay?" Natasha asked.

    "Yes, I''m just taking a shower to calm myself."

    Natasha opened the bathroom door and entered, she looked at Adrian, lying in the bath, closing the door behind her.

    She approached the bath and knelt in front of the bath. "Tell me what''s going on." She said while looking seriously at Adrian.

    Adrian didn''t understand what she was talking about, but he managed to understand after thinking about it. "I can''t hide anything from you, huh?" He said with a small smile.

    Adrian approached Natasha and kissed her.

    Natasha returns Adrian''s kiss, they spend a moment kissing, but soon they separate.

    Adrian sighs: "To sum up, an entity that controls fate has changed Gwen''s life''s destiny. Initially, Gwen should have been the one to receive these powers of the spider. But because of my interference, I also received this power. Consequently, Gwen and I have our destinies linked. If I interfere in that destiny and remove Gwen''s powers, that entity will be angered and harm the people around me. "

    "..."

    "She has no power to infer directly from me, but as this entity controls ''destiny'', it can change several things to harm us."

    "..."

    ''That feeling of helplessness again.'' Natasha thought as she bit her lip in frustration, she can handle anything deadly. Still, when entities, gods, or beings of this level enter the equation, she can''t do anything. It made her very frustrated, she doesn''t like something controlling her. Her life!.

    Adrian took Natasha''s hand. "I understand how you feel."

    "Huh?"

    "I have this feeling of helplessness too. Because of that, I decided to become stronger," Adrian said with determination shining in his neon blue eyes. "I will be stronger than anyone, that is the promise I made to myself ... I will be stronger to protect my family."

    Natasha smiled when she heard the last sentence he said.

    Natasha started to think about several things while she c_a_r_e_s_sed Adrian''s hands.

    The two lovers spend a few minutes enjoying each other''s presence, finishing thinking, Natasha looks at Adrian with determined eyes.

    "Adrian, can you make me stronger?"

    Adrian was caught off-guard by Natasha''s sudden question but held his tongue on why the unexpected question.

    Why did he keep quiet? It''s simple, he saw Natasha''s determined eyes. When he saw those eyes, he understood that he doesn''t need to ask any more questions. He just needed a solution to make her stronger.

    Adrian closes his eyes.

    Adrian''s brain started working to find a solution. He thought of all the powers he currently has. He thought of all possible ways to make his family stronger.

    The only method that was quite obvious that he found was the same method that he uses to get stronger.

    ''Is it possible to transfer my powers permanently to Natasha?''

    Adrian asked their symbiotes.

    Adrian doesn''t want a temporary solution like before, borrowing the symbiote is just a temporary solution. He wants to give Natasha permanent powers.

    ''Should I give her a Symbiote?''

    Riot: [Wrong, we don''t need a common symbiote, we need a new generation symbiote.]

    ''Huh?''

    Scream: [Symbiotes may have children.]

    ''Huh?''

    Adrian did not understand, this is the first time he has heard something like this. ''Shouldn''t Symbiotes be as_e_x_u_a_l?''

    Riot: [Yes, we are as_e_x_u_a_l beings, but we can have children.]

    Scream: [The new symbiotes born, have all the powers of the previous generation that are their parents, because of those characteristics of symbiotes are a dangerous race. Just imagine, we jump from body to body and absorb powerful beings'' characteristics. We can also have children who would also have these characteristics. In the end, we would be an unstoppable army.]

    ''Okay, I understand. Basically, if Venom had a child, that child will have all of Venom''s powers, right? ''

    ''And? How can I create a symbiote? ''

    Riot: [Choose a Symbiote that is fused with your body and take a sleeping piece of that symbiote. After that, you implant this sleeping piece that we call a seed in Natasha. Over time, this genetic material will grow by eating Natasha''s adrenaline until becoming a newborn symbiote who has all his powers.]

    Scream explains: [To avoid traitors, you have to put a primordial order on this seed, something like ''You have to follow all my orders.'']

    ''I understand ...'' Adrian smiles with satisfaction.

    "Natasha, I can make you stronger."

    .......

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 119 - 116 - Conversation in the bathroom. 2

    "Natasha, I can make you stronger."

    !!!!

    "Is it true?" Natasha asked with an excited face.

    Adrian smiled. "Yes, I can make you stronger."

    "So? What are you waiting for? Tell me what your method for getting stronger is? "

    "Take it easy, let''s solve Gwen''s problem first, when it is at night, I will tell you and Leona this method."

    ''I would almost screw up again, I have to discuss with the symbiote if this method has any risk involved for the girls.'' Adrian thought to himself.

    "... Okay." Natasha replied.

    Adrian got up from the bath.

    "Can''t you do something about it?" Natasha asked when she pointed at Adrian''s c_o_c_k that was rock hard.

    Adrian shrugs as if he has no choice. "I look like this when I feel Gwen''s presence. She can be away from me, but with my senses, I can feel her talking to Leona. I can also smell a sweet smell emanating from her body that sweet fragrance is weaker now. "

    Natasha narrowed her eyes dangerously when she heard what Adrian said. She got up from the floor and stared at Adrian.

    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m not trying to make you jealous or anything. I''m just being honest with what is happening to my body. I can deduce that the same is happening to Gwen." Adrian replied, he gave a mental command, and soon he is wearing black clothes again.

    "... Maybe, I should cut this out ..." Natasha said as she looked dangerously at Adrian''s younger brother.

    Adrian cringed and covered his younger brother with his hand.

    "If you do, I can''t get you pregnant," Adrian complained.

    Natasha looks at Adrian dangerously. "I can only use artificial insemination. Nowadays, it is a rare technology, but with SHIELD''s resources, I can achieve this easily."

    "Natasha !!"

    Natasha sighs. "I don''t like it, I feel like this woman is here to take you away from me." She decides to be honest.

    Adrian let his guard down. "It will never happen, I know Gwen likes me, but I will not have another woman until my two wives allow it, I don''t want to betray your trust."

    Adrian felt like shit when he thought he was going to have s_e_x with Gwen, he thought that it was a betrayal to Natasha and Leona, he didn''t like that feeling.

    He also felt bad for Gwen, she doesn''t deserve to lose her v_i_r_g_i_n_i_t_y like that.

    Natasha looked surprised at Adrian. "Do you know that this girl likes you?"

    "... Yes, I''m not that dense."

    "Hmm ..." Natasha looked at Adrian as if she were assessing him.

    "What?"

    "Just know that I will never allow you to have another woman. I allowed Leona because she was my friend and because she was your first woman," Natasha spoke.

    Adrian sighs. "Natasha, you can''t say the word ''never''; after all, you can change your mind in the future."

    Natasha was silent. She tried to intelligently counter what Adrian said. Still, what he said made sense, Adrian''s life was very chaotic, Natasha would not be surprised if she changed her mind.

    "What you said makes sense, but I will not allow Gwen to be your wife," Natasha said with determination.

    Adrian smiled and pulled Natasha into a kiss.

    Adrian stopped kissing Natasha and said in a loving voice. "Don''t be angry, didn''t I say I respect your decision very much, if you say you don''t allow it, then I accept it, I don''t want to betray your trust. "

    Adrian can do whatever he wants with their enemies. However, he doesn''t want to betray the trust of those close to him, Leona and Natasha have always been around to protect him, they will never betray that trust.

    Sometimes people lose sight of what is important, they only realize what is important when they lose that vital thing in their life.

    From the moment Adrian died and went to the world of death, Adrian realized what was important to him. Since that day, Adrian has always decided to remember what was important.

    Adrian understood that this world had several types of family.

    There are families of people who are not related by blood, there are normal families, there are families of strangers, but they are all important.

    Never forget, family is something important. Sometimes we disagree with each other. Sometimes we fight, but this is normal, never lose sight of what is important, because when you lose, you will miss it soo much.

    I bet that day, you will feel like shit inside.

    .......

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 120 - 117 - Explanations to Gwen. [Edited by a new editor.]

    "This is hard to believe..." Gwen murmured as she finished hearing Leona''s explanation.

    Leona shrugged, not caring how she reacted to the situation, "In this world, there are many mysterious and unexplainable things."

    "But it doesn''t make sense! If a human is bitten by a spider, I am 100% sure that they would not gain powers!" As an intelligent girl who believes in science, this was a very obscure situation for Gwen.

    "You are right Gwen. Normally, humans who are bitten by a spider end up in hospitals," Leona agreed with Gwen''s reasoning.

    "But what if the spider that bit you is not normal?" Leona continues in a serious voice. "What if that spider is genetically modified?"

    "That is��" Gwen did not know how to answer that. In theory, it was possible to gain powers with a genetically modified lifeform, but it is very difficult to apply in reality.

    Gwen had enough knowledge in biology and chemistry to know that even if the spider is genetically modified, the chances of a person gaining the powers of a spider is incredibly low, it is scientifically near-impossible to change the genetic structure of a spider, and then incorporate it into a human''s body without showing any physical mutations and safely contain the DNA of the spider to use them. At least, that was what Gwen believed with her current achievements in science.

    Seeing Gwen''s discredited look, Jessica was upset. Jessica understood that Gwen is confused by the whole situation, but to ignore what is happening in front of you and find a convenient excuse for this situation is just to escape reality, Jessica did not like how she processed the information just like a regular human being.

    "Tsk," Jessica stood up from the couch, and slowly stepped towards Gwen, stopping right in front of her.

    "Listen, girl. This world has many incomprehensible things." Jessica started to float in front of Gwen. Slowly levitating higher and higher, until she was looking down at her from the ceiling.

    *Gasp*

    Gwen was shocked by what was happening in front of her.

    "Don''t ignore reality. Don''t try and hide from what you see, what you know is real, happening in front of you, so don''t just go and find a convenient excuse for your situation."

    "T-this�� but how? How is it possible?" Gwen couldn''t believe what she was seeing.

    ''This woman is floating!! She''s floating!! How is it possible to levitate off the ground without any external influences?!''

    "Girl, you easily lifted a sofa that needs two a_d_u_l_t men to lift, and you achieved this feat with just one hand, do you think a skinny girl like you is capable of such a feat?" Jessica stops using her powers and sits on a chair.

    "..."

    Hearing what Jessica said, Gwen did not know what to say. She knew that this feat was impossible for the old Gwen, by God! She couldn''t even lift a chair without expending much effort!

    Leona, who was watching what Jessica was going to do, smiled contentedly, "You don''t have to think about it too much now, just take your time to adjust to your new body."

    Gwen looks at Leona and nods indicating that she agreed with her words. She lowered her head and started to lose herself in thoughts that could change her future forever.

    "Jessica, don''t be too angry with Gwen. After all, she''s just a teenager."

    "Tsk, I was just irritated because she was refusing to acknowledge the reality of the situation," Jessica said as she turned her face away.

    Abruptly, Gwen regained focus and started the top of the stairs, ''That sweet smell again... is that Adrian''s?''

    Watching Gwen''s reaction, Leona and Jessica tilted their heads to the stairs.

    "Did you explain to her what is going on?" Adrian asked, coming down the stairs with Natasha. Trying his best not to stare at Gwen''s face, even though the sweet smell that is overflowing from her body is very addictive.

    "Yes, we explained the basics," Leona replied.

    "And?"

    "She''s having some trouble believing what''s going on," Leona explained.

    Adrian nods and turns to face Jessica, who appeared to be annoyed. Feeling Gwen''s intense stare lurking on his face, Adrian continued ignoring it, "Are you alright?"

    "Yes," Jessica nods her head.

    "A-A-Adrian."

    Hearing Gwen''s mesmerising voice, Adrian froze. Deep breathing several times to regain his composure, Adrian looked at Gwen.

    "Y-Yes?"

    For a moment, Gwen stared at Adrian''s face, stupefied, "... Do you have these powers too ...?" She asked in a timid voice.

    Adrian''s heart was pounding, ''She... She is so beautiful...''

    [Adrian!] Venom roared in Adrian''s mind, waking him from his hypnotised state.

    ''Woah, that was seriously dangerous. She is too attractive for a human being. I have to control myself, or I''ll lose it!''

    "Y-yes."

    *Cough*

    "As Leona explained, I gained some powers from the spider as well," Adrian looked towards at the glass in the kitchen, "Observe."

    Adrian throws his black cobwebs into the glass and pulls.

    "Incredible, can I do that too?" Gwen asked with a red face and heavy breath, trying very hard not to jump on Adrian.

    Leona explained why she is feeling so excited when she sees Adrian, because of that, she manages to keep her rationality intact, although it is very difficult.

    "I don''t know," Adrian replied. "I received my powers from the same spider that bit you, but the mutation can be different from person to person."

    "... I understand."

    "..."

    Awkwardly, neither of them was able to continue the conversation.

    "Gwen," Leona called the girl who was just staring at Adrian

    "Gwen!" Realizing that she was not listening, Leona raised her voice.

    "Y-Yes?"

    "You should come to our home regularly. I will help you explore your powers, but for now, I think you should go home." Leona decided that she should keep Gwen under surveillance, with that, she might be able to better understand Gwen''s powers.

    Gwen didn''t like this situation, but she gained more confidence after Adrian confessed his feelings. ''Even though I know that I don''t like it...''

    Sometimes�� most of the time, a woman''s thought process can be complicated, especially if they are still going through puberty.

    "You''re right, I should be getting home soon."

    Gwen slowly got up and awkwardly walked towards the door.

    Adrian followed Gwen walking with his eyes.

    Opening the door, Gwen swivelled around and said, "See you at school, Adrian,"

    "Mhmm, see you tomorrow."

    As soon as Gwen closed the door and disappeared out of Adrian''s sight.

    Adrian fell to the floor, nearly out of his superhuman stamina that just barely survived that meeting.

    "Are you alright?" Natasha asked.

    "Y-Yes."

    "I think you should take another shower," Jessica said while pointing at Adrian''s private parts.

    Adrian nods. ''Gwen is very dangerous ...'', he thought when he felt the hardness of his younger brother.

    "I have to change the couch..." Leona said, a little annoyed.

    "Why?" Jessica asked.

    Leona said nothing and just looked at the wet patch standing out on her couch.

    "Oh." Jessica understood what Leona meant when she saw the spot where Gwen was sitting.

    ..........

    Edited by: Slammeron

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 121 - 118 - Training 2

    After taking another shower, Adrian had finally managed to calm down.

    Leaving the bathroom, he decided to continue his training. He needed to understand his current skills and abilities first before he goes after new ones.

    Feeling that would take up a lot of his time, he stopped overthinking and concentrated on the task at hand.

    In his backyard, Adrian sat in a meditative position, calming his mind and body, reading himself for his training.

    "Let''s start."

    Adrian opened his eyes and got up from the floor, taking a deep breath and began with martial arts. If Natasha were around, she would be amazed by what Adrian was doing.

    "SHIELD agents are not just average people, they are highly qualified agents. After all, for you to be a SHIELD agent, you need to pass a lot of tests."

    Adrian spoke out loud while attempting strange movements, barely recognizable as the styles of Karate, Muay Thai, Jiu-Jitsu, Kung Fu and Ninjutsu.

    The movements were strange at first, but the more Adrian performed, the further his achievements become apparent. Transforming from a rookie, and slowly increasing his techniques

    What Adrian is currently doing is quite simple. He was assimilating the knowledge of the new symbiotes into his brain.

    The new symbiotes were parasitizing 5 major SHIELD agents, and while attached to their hosts, the symbiotes attained a lot of information from these hosts.

    While Adrian was practicing according to the memory of the agent he was seeing, he noticed something. "These memories..."

    Scream: [Yes, those memories are from my hostess.]

    Adrian stopped practicing and closed his eyes.

    The next moment, he ''watched'' all the memories of Anna Snow, Scream''s former host.

    ---

    Anna had a normal childhood. She was a kind and intelligent girl, growing up in a good family, and had a normal and successful life, up until university.

    Excelling in chemistry and biology, she was hailed as a prodigy.

    Despite this, she dreamed of becoming a lawyer, and if that man hadn''t shown up at her house that day, perhaps, she would have chased after that dream.

    A man in a black suit sewed up to Anna''s place, he named himself Phil Coulson.

    This agent named Phil Coulson made a job offer that she would not have found anywhere.

    "In exchange for our support in your life, you will act as a SHIELD agent and take part in some missions on our behalf if you would be helpful."

    Seeing this job offer, Anna accepted it easily. She would have support from a large secret organization that she hadn''t heard of and all she would have to do was expend some of her time doing simple missions.

    She thought it sounded like a great idea because which teenager hadn''t thought of being a secret agent during their life, and here she is getting that opportunity.

    "Where are we?" Anna asked.

    Phil Coulson did not answer, he just walked into the laboratory spaciously filled with equipment, some of which even Anna didn''t know of. Scientists calmly analyzing substances or just standing around and chatting, but the most attractive parts of the room would be the 5 slime-like substances isolated in glass cylindrical containers.

    "What is that?" Anna approached the yellow slime trapped in a glass container, as she felt a calling from it, just asking her to approach.

    Anna slowly extended her hand towards the glass.

    "It''s like... it''s alive" Anna commented when she ''felt'' the goo get take shape of her hand that was touching the glass.

    "This is an alien." A voice spoke aloud.

    Anna turned and saw a bald man with an eye patch.

    "Nice to meet you. I''m SHIELD''s director, Nick Fury."

    ---

    Scream: [That was the day I met my hostess.]

    "You seem to like your hostess."

    [Yes, I have a connection with her, but I still prefer your body. With you, my survival is more guaranteed.] Scream replied.

    "...How cold you are."

    [Then call it, the survival of the fittest.] Scream corrected him.

    Adrian decided not to judge Scream. After all, if he were in that situation, he would probably do the same thing.

    "So what are your skills?"

    [I have the same skills as you, but I prefer to use thorns through my hair.]

    "Oh? Show me."

    Suddenly Adrian''s hair initiated a lengthening process, as yellow sludge converged together, hardening it and retaining its elasticity.

    "Hmmm, I look like that anime character. All I need now is a monkey tail and I would be considered an alien"

    Adrian''s hair started to clutter and reorganize as if it had a life of its own.

    "Interesting."

    Adrian examined his surroundings, setting his sight on a table that was a little way away.

    "Scream."

    Scream: [On it.]

    Adrian''s hair instantly stiffened and took the shape of several thorns.

    Abruptly extending beyond ten meters, and piercing the weak points of the table, crumbling the table to the ground

    "Strength is not the problem," Adrian spoke when he saw the state of the table. "How do I use this in combat? Do I actually need to use this? After all, I have the spike tendrils on my back."

    "Anyway, let''s continue training."

    ...

    Hearing the sound of something being destroyed, Leona commented. "What is that boy doing?"

    "He probably went back to training," Natasha replied.

    "How carefree can he be?" Jessica just couldn''t believe the extent of his carelessness at some times

    "There''s no point in thinking too much about a problem that you can''t solve right away," Leona countered, fully believing in her words.

    Jessica looked at Leona. "Now, I understand how he got so carefree."

    "Well, I taught him not to think too much about a problem that he cannot solve in the short term, as that kind of concern will only wear him out," Leona replied as she walked towards the door.

    "Where are you going?" Natasha asked.

    Leona smiled mysteriously, "A secret."

    Listening to Leona, Natasha narrowed her eyes in suspicion. "Take this then."

    Leona unrolls her fingers and snatches the item Natasha threw her way.

    "A communicator?" Leona asked after examining it.

    "I don''t know what you''re going to do, but call me if something happens." Natasha turned and sat on the couch.

    "Aren''t you curious?" Leona asked in a discredited tone.

    "Yes, I''m curious, but I know that you don''t do anything useless or dangerous without telling Adrian," Natasha replied without turning around.

    Leona smiled a little. ''You have changed Nat.''

    If it were the old Natasha, this kind of attitude would have never shown itself.

    "Well, I''m going." Leona turned and left the house.

    "Is this alright?" Jessica asked.

    "What?"

    "I mean, she is leaving without protection."

    "It''s okay, it may not look like it, but she is a former SHIELD agent."

    Eyes widening at the revelation, Jessica thought, ''Is there no one normal in this family?''

    .......

    Edited by: Slammeron

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 122 - 119 - Training 3

    While training his new powers, Adrian noticed that they were changing.

    "What is causing this?" He asked himself while trying to work out the changes.

    "Does anyone know what''s going on?" Failing to form any form of theory, he asked his symbiotes.

    [This is happening due to your race.] Riot explained.

    "Huh?"

    [Idiot, explain it properly.] Venom retorted, shutting down Riot''s poor excuse of an explanation.

    [Shut up!] Riot roared back.

    "Both of you, shut up! Speak one at a time!" Adrian shouted, instantly silencing the two.

    "..."

    [Adrian, you are 50% Klyntar, right?] Scream inquired.

    "Yes."

    [You know that the main characteristic of the Klyntar is to parasitize a host and absorb their powers and knowledge, and when they take those powers, they increase their efficiency by 100%. For example, if a symbiote parasitizes a host that has above average strength, this symbiote will maximize the host''s strength by 100%. In exchange for strength, the symbiote will absorb knowledge and parts of the host''s personality. These characteristics being its strongest and weakest point. For example, what would happen if a Klyntar becomes parasitic on a psychopath?]

    "As the Klyntar absorbs some of the personality of his first host, he becomes a Carnage..."

    [Yes.]

    "But what does this have to do with me?" Adrian didn''t understand.

    [Adrian, you are 50% Klyntar, so you also have this characteristic.]

    "The reason my powers are evolving is that it is adapting to my being and my Klyntar genes are maximizing those powers?"

    [Yes. You have all the characteristics of Klyntar, but since you are made of flesh and blood, you don''t have to jump from body to body to survive. You are basically the evolved form of Klyntar, and because of that, we can merge with your body without any difficulties. For symbiotes, you are the perfect host.]

    "I understand. Thank you for properly explaining that."

    [You are welcome, Adrian.] Scream smugly replied, enjoying being praised.

    Adrian put his hand on his chin and started to think, ''Does this mean that I have all the benefits of the Klyntar and none of its weaknesses?''

    [That is wrong. Well, you are right and wrong at the same time. You have weaknesses against fire and sound, but since you have a human body, you have their resistance to those weaknesses, but that does not mean that you are immune to fire and sound damage.] Venom corrected.

    [You could not directly absorb other living beings to gain powers and knowledge as well, but as you have merged with Venom and have 5 more symbiotes in your body, this weakness has been eliminated. Although Venom lost the ability to steal knowledge when it merged with you, as you have me and my brothers, you can now steal the knowledge and powers from sentient living beings.] Scream explains.

    ''Doesn''t that mean I have a very powerful tool? For me to become smarter, I just have to steal the knowledge of a genius!'' { E/N: *Ding* You will be arriving at Big Brain Time station shortly. }

    [Yes, but this process will take a long time to complete. You have to stay close to the being for at least a week, to slowly incorporate and understand it.]

    "Isn''t that a long time?"

    [Don''t complain. For us normal symbiotes it takes a lot longer to understand, organize and use it.]

    "Hmm," Adrain grumbled in response

    "Mental corruption? What is it?"

    [Didn''t Venom explain? Symbiotes influence the host''s negative thoughts.]

    "Oh, that''s what you''re talking about. To be honest, Venom explained it to me, but I forgot."

    Adrian remembers that when he was a child, Venom explained to him about these negative thoughts. But over time, as he deemed the information useless back then, forgot why he didn''t feel much of a difference.

    "Anyway, let''s train my flying skills!" Adrian raised his hands in animation.

    Agony: [Would you like our help with that?]

    "Hmm, Yes. I will require your help." After thinking about it, Adrian decided to ask for help.

    ---

    One hour later.

    Adrian fell to the floor.

    "Damn it! Why is flying so difficult?" Adrian complained, one of the many times in the past hour.

    ---

    It''s been an hour since Adrian started training his flying skills. At first, he thought it would be easy to learn to fly, but soon the harsh reality came up to bite his ass.

    Even with the assistance of the symbiotes, Adrian was unable to fly.

    It was like training a whole new organ. It was an entirely new sense to understand and get used to.

    As Adrian was not making progress on his training, he decided to ask Jessica for help.

    When he asked Jessica how she started flying, she responded with nothing helpful to him. "Hmm, I just felt like I could fly and I did"

    "... That''s it?"

    "That''s it."

    Adrian smiled begrudgingly, ''Is this woman perhaps a prodigy?''

    Giving up on the idea of ??asking for help from someone else, Adrian started training once again.

    ---

    Getting up from the floor once again, irritated at his current dilemma, Adrian again got ready "Let''s try this again."

    With his breath renewed, Adrian continued his fruitless efforts of trying to fly.

    After enough trial and error, the instinct that Jessica told him about slowly arose from his being.

    Thinking about that glow around Jessica''s body whenever she flew, he imagined that same sheet covering his body.

    Gradually a faint blue light emerged from his surroundings, encasing Adrian''s body in its embrace.

    This light coated his whole body, producing a translucent neon effect and a thin layer of ''armor''.

    Nodding his head in satisfaction, he attempted channeling more energy into his ''armor''.

    Little by little, albeit sluggishly, Adrian arose from the ground.

    At five meters off the ground, the energy started to flicker out of perception.

    "F_u_c_k!"

    Adrian tries to stabilize the energy, but he falls to the floor again, cracking the floor due to him falling from such a height.

    *Crack!*

    "I quit! I''ll do this later!" Adrian raged, peeved at the light he once thought good of. He never thought it would be so hard to fly.

    Getting up from the floor, he glanced towards the crack underneath him, admiring his hard work''s efforts. He didn''t need to dust his body, with his hygiene already taken care of by the symbiotes.

    Walking back to the house, his thoughts remained active, ''I will train this later. For now, I need to solve an annoying issue.''

    Walking back inside to prepare, he caught sight of Natasha just idly sitting on the couch, "Nat, I''m going out. If something happens, let me know, I will be taking the communicator."

    Natasha tilted her head to face him, "Okay, stay safe."

    Adrian nodded and walked around the living room, before shouting, "Jessica!"

    *Thud*

    Jessica who was sleeping across the couch below, awoke startled and slipped onto the floor.

    Adrian faced Jessica in amus_e_m_e_nt, as she tried regaining her bearings. "I''m going out, you''re coming with me."

    "Hurr, what?" Quickly shaking her head and regaining a bit of clarity, she responded, "Where are we going?"

    Adrian smiled, "Secret."

    Making a strange face, still a little jumpy from the wake-up call, Jessica stood back up.

    Adrian took his family''s communicator and put it in his pocket. Searching around and finding it, he grabbed another communicator, contacting Nick Fury.

    After a moment of waiting, Fury answered, while still under Adrian''s control.

    "Nick, is what I ordered ready?"

    "Yes."

    "Good, wait for me at that place, I''ll meet you there."

    Turning off the communicator, Adrian placed his vision towards Natasha.

    Natasha said nothing and remained silent. Sure, she was curious about what Adrian was doing, but her pride wouldn''t allow her to ask for information, and so, she just waited.

    Making up his mind, Adrian extended his invitation towards Nat as well. "Nat, you''re coming too."

    Willing for it to happen, two black blobs left Adrian''s body, merging with Jessica and Natasha''s.

    "Let''s go!" Adrian said as he left with his girls in tow.

    ......

    Edited by: Slammeron

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 123 - 120 - Choices.

    Unknown Warehouse, New York

    "Why are we here?" Jessica asked as she stepped out of the black car, with Natasha following.

    "You will see," Adrian responded nonchalantly and started walking.

    Jessica didn''t really care about why Adrian had taken them here, but she''d be lying if she wasn''t curious.

    After Natasha had shut the door, she began observing the building, trying to find out what secrets Adrian had hidden here. ''A warehouse? Why has Adrian taken us here?'' she wondered.

    Looking at the warehouse, Natasha reminisced upon the mission three days ago.

    Natasha did not know what Adrian was planning. Although Adrian has a tracker in his body that was placed by Leona, Natasha avoided watching Adrian''s location as much as she could. After all, she knew that abusive surveillance could be something annoying for Adrian in the future.

    Although Adrian didn''t mind being tracked, he knows it''s for security, and it was only his lovely girlfriends that could track him.

    Walking over to the warehouse with the girls, Adrian saw the man he had been looking for.

    "Nick."

    A bald man with an eye patch was waiting at the warehouse door.

    "Adrian, I am a busy man," Nick complained.

    Despite being controlled by Adrian, Nick Fury still retained his personality.

    Adrian ignored his words completely. "Did you do what I asked?"

    Adrian knew that Kilgrave''s controlling power was not perfect, as well as the fact that Nick Fury''s original personality jus remains inactive inside of his body.

    If Adrian wanted to manipulate Nick Fury completely, he will need the mutant powers.

    "Yes." Nick Fury nodded and walked to the warehouse entrance. "I wonder what you are planning."

    "So your curiosity is still intact, huh?" Adrian joked.

    Nick Fury said nothing, he just opened the warehouse and went inside.

    Jessica and Natasha looked at each other for a moment, as Jessica tried to communicate, ''What is happening?'' with her eyes.

    After being one of the best-trained field operatives for SHIELD, Natasha had a hunch of what Adrian was planning to do.

    At first, she had no idea what Adrian was doing, but when she looked at the warehouse, she remembered the girls they saved three days ago.

    ...

    Before Adrian went into a coma from power overdose, he asked Nick Fury to do something for him. He asked for him to gather all the girls affected by Kilgrave and transferred to this warehouse.

    Adrian knew he didn''t have to feel responsible for them but believes he''s doing this to prove he still has some humanity left within him.

    It could be said that what Adrian is doing was just another whim.

    In a poorly lit warehouse, over a hundred children and women remained, looking much better than the first time Natasha and Adrian had rescued them.

    They are dressed and looking healthier, but the one thing that hadn''t changed yet is their dull and unresponsive eyes.

    "What are you going to do with them?" Natasha asked curiously.

    "I will heal them."

    "Don''t tell me..." Having experienced this once, Jessica was a bit concerned.

    Jessica knew that what Adrian did to heal her was nothing more than transferring her wounds to himself. Adrian uses his symbiote to heal the victim and takes all the wounds that the victims suffered for his own body.

    Jessica knows that Adrian has an insane healing factor, but doing the same thing with this many people is just crazy.

    "Adrian, this is too risky," Natasha said seriously.

    "Don''t worry, I am not the same as before. Healing some girls should not harm my body." Adrian responded and walked over to the girls.

    ''Some girls?'' Natasha thought ridiculous, looking around at the more than 100 people gathered.

    "Do any of you remember me?" Adrian asked.

    The group of females looked at the person speaking but soon went back to their unresponsive sitting.

    "Tsk." Seeing this attitude, Adrian grew angry. Not with the girls'' attitude, he was angry with Kilgrave for managing to do this to them.

    They were nearly mentally dead

    Slowly, the symbiotes extended themselves from Adrian''s body, seemingly turning a darker shade of black and their thickness managing to look more solid, while still in their liquid form.

    Adrian covered himself with the symbiote and soon he was standing in front of the girls wearing his old costume.

    "And now? Do you remember me? "

    Some girls were shocked or scared by Adrian''s appearance, while some just looked at him curiously.

    Some girls also nodded their heads confirming that they remembered him.

    "Good."

    Adrian managed a smile through his mask. ''They can still gather some will power left, that''s a good thing.''

    As he was thinking, tentacles start to come out of Adrian''s back and start to move as if they had a life of their own, while bone claw-like protrusions extended from his phalanges (fingers and toes).

    Adrian was changing back to his Hybrid Form.

    Looking at his bone appendages, Adrian commented, "Hmm, it looks like this is going to be my standard shape."

    Adrian looked back at the girls, but this time, he took off his mask and said, "I have two proposals for you."

    Adrian raised a finger that contained the sharpest bone. "The first option, I will heal you and make you forget all that you have suffered."

    Some girls react to what Adrian said, but most just kept quiet.

    "The second option, I will heal you and make you stronger. Of course, you will have to work for me in the future, but I promise to protect you until the end of your life and ensure that you have a great life�� The salary is very good too. "

    !!!!

    This time quite a few more girls react to what Adrian said.

    "What is Adrian planning? I thought he was just going to heal them." Jessica wondered aloud.

    "He must be doing it unconsciously, but he is giving these girls choices to make them want to live. After all, these girls were just used and never had control over their own destiny." Nick Fury commented.

    "He is giving them two very simple options. Live happily and forget everything that happened, or get stronger and get even," Natasha said.

    "..." Nick Fury and Jessica looked at Natasha, speechless.

    "What?"

    Jessica and Nick Fury just shook their heads and sighed.

    Adrian ignored the group''s comments and continued waiting for the girls to respond.

    A blond-haired woman approached Adrian. "... Will you really make me stronger?" She spoke a little awkwardly, but Adrian understood what she meant.

    "Yes," Adrian replied, sounding completely assured he can do it.

    That answer shook the blond-haired woman a little.

    "... Will you protect me?" She asked in an empty voice, but it contained a great sadness behind it.

    "Yes."

    "..."

    The woman looked at Adrian''s neon blue eyes, searching for any signs of falsehood.

    "I''ll go with you."

    Adrian smiled. "Very well."

    Adrian touched the blond-haired woman''s shoulder.

    The new black slime began to cover the woman''s body, restoring and changing it, strengthening all her bodily functions.

    "Now you are under my protection."

    ........

    Edited by: Slammeron

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 124 - 121 - Choices. 2

    Autor note!!! Read it please!!

    I''m posting early chapters of the DC fanfic in Pa treon!

    Support me for only 5 dollars and you can read 20 advanced chapters of my DC fanfic! This promotion is only valid for this month!

    When the month is over, the value of the advanced chapters will be changed to 10 dollars!

    Currently, the DC novel has 4 advanced chapters! Totaling 6 chapters! I will release 5 more soon!

    Support me to continue this project!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    ....

    Women watched the show in front of them, their eyes gleaming with curiosity.

    Little by little, a black sludge extended from Adrian''s arm towards the first woman''s shoulder. The symbiote that entered her body healed not only all physical damage and ailments, it also gave her strength.

    In her humble opinion, this way of gaining strength was too intoxicating, like getting high for the first time, and wanting to continue doing it, but without all the side effects.

    "Okay, that should be enough," Adrian said as he removed his hand from the woman''s shoulder.

    When Adrian removed his hand from the woman''s shoulder, the sludge returned back to his body.

    The spectating women remained shocked when they saw the condition of the blonde woman''s body.

    Before the woman was dressed in good clothes and well-fed, but she looked like she could die at any time.

    But now, she looked beautiful and regained her youthful charm.

    "This�� " She wanted to thank him, but she didn''t know how to voice her appreciation.

    "I have returned everything that was once yours," Adrian said in a calm, comforting voice.

    "Huh?" She did not understand. "What do you mean?"

    Adrian just smiled and said, "You will understand in the future."

    Adrian turned away from the blonde woman and glanced all around the rest of the women and children.

    "What are you going to choose?" Adrian asked aloud.

    "..."

    For a moment, they didn''t know what to say, only to remember what just happened, they began to raise their hands.

    "I want your protection."

    "Me too."

    "Same here."

    Several women began to say the same words, even the children who were among the women were saying that word.

    Eventually, they all had their hands up.

    Adrian smiled observing how it all turned out.

    "I will make sure that you all never regret your choice and putting your trust in me," Adrian spoke smiling.

    Adrian raised his hand and snapped his fingers.

    A small flood of black goo released from tentacles that sprouted from Adrian''s body and extended at incredible speeds towards the group of people wanting to turn over a new leaf.

    Some of the females in the group were startled by this view, and panicked a little, frightened at the mass of blackness travelling towards them.

    "Don''t panic, they won''t hurt you," Adrian spoke in a reassuring voice.

    Even though Adrian had reassured them, few still remained scared. After all, it is a very disturbing sight to see a black mass of tentacles slither and squirm towards you. (E/N: They get my respect if they remain reassured and positive even when this shit is just coming towards you).

    "This is a somewhat disturbing sight." Nick Fury commented when he saw the group of women drowned by the black mass of symbiotes.

    "Indeed." Jessica agreed with a strange smile on her face.

    Natasha said nothing, she just remained watching.

    As all the women had fully been covered in the swarm of symbiote tendrils, Adrian spoke to his first and most trusted symbiote.

    "Let''s start, Venom." Adrian spoke out loud.

    [Okay.]

    Soon, shapes began to pop out from the tendrils, still surrounded by sludge, showing the amount of modification needed to repair some of the bodies.

    *Cough* *Cough*

    Adrian coughed up blood. He had underestimated how much damage their bodies had acc_u_mulated.

    "Adrian!" Natasha cried out in concern, awoken from her strange daze.

    When Natasha was going to run to Adrian''s side, he raised his hand to stop her. "Stop, this amount of pain was unexpected but completely tolerable."

    Adrian spoke the truth. With his current regeneration, this damage was nothing. The problem was that he did not know how to deal with the sudden pain.

    Natasha didn''t care and ran beside him.

    "You fool! Even if you have good regeneration, you cannot take damage from several people at the same time, you are not used to the pain! " She spoke in an aggressive tone.

    "It''s okay, Nat."

    Natasha didn''t care and started looking at Adrian''s body for any damage.

    "... This is incredible�� " Natasha said when she saw the wounds on Adrian''s face open and heal at the same time.

    ''I knew his regeneration was exceptional, but this is almost as if he''s immortal�� '' She thought to herself.

    Natasha would never think that her thoughts were right.

    ��

    "What are you going to do now?" Nick Fury asked Adrian, as he watched Jessica and Natasha giving instructions to the girls.

    Jessica and Natasha began to give a run-down of what to expect in the future to the girls. Adrian did not explain anything to the two women, but Natasha knew Adrian very well, he would never allow these women to put themselves in danger without training.

    And she was right.

    "I will let SHIELD handle this," Adrian spoke, but soon corrected himself. "In other words, I will let you handle this. I want you to train these women to be agents." He spoke those words because he knows that there are snakes in the SHIELD.

    Nick Fury nodded in confirmation, completely expecting this.

    "What are you going to do with the kids?"

    "... Put them in a normal school. I want them to have a normal life and if they decide to join me when they''re a_d_u_l_ts, that will be their choice."

    "Adrian, children who have suffered at the hands of criminals cannot have a normal life."

    "I know, but I don''t want to have children do a_d_u_l_t work, so provide a regular school for them," Adrian said as he got up. "Nick, I want you to report any situation that is not normal to us first, and we shall tell you if the directors should need to know after. So let''s put the resources of SHIELD to use, understood?"

    "Yes, I will report to you when our systems find something," Nick replied in a slightly dull voice.

    "Good." Adrian waved while walking off.

    "About their mental trauma, I will speak to someone," Adrian spoke, stopping and thinking about the face of a certain redhead.

    Adrian then continued walking towards Natasha and Jessica.

    Nick Fury looked towards the women in preoccupied thought, ''He''s creating an army, and he''s growing more dangerous by the day, I''m glad he''s my god, I''m sure he''ll protect the land when we need it.''

    Poor Nick Fury didn''t even realize that these were not his real thoughts.

    .....

    Edited by: Slammeron

    COMMENT 21 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged

    More Privileged Chapters

    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download 21 Table of Contents Display Options

    Background default yellow dark

    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather

    Size

    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:

    ? 0){ %>Chapter :

    Author: Machine Translation

    Translator: Editor:

 Chapter 125 - 122 - Some experiments before school.

    Autor note!!! Read it please!!

    I''m posting early chapters of the DC fanfic in Pa treon!

    Support me for only 5 dollars and you can read 20 advanced chapters of my DC fanfic! This promotion is only valid for this month!

    When the month is over, the value of the advanced chapters will be changed to 10 dollars!

    Currently, the DC novel has 4 advanced chapters! Totaling 6 chapters! I will release 5 more soon!

    Support me to continue this project!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    .....

    Today, Adrian decided to train again, but this time he had a training partner.

    "Kilgrave, are we going to play again? This time, I will test other types of poison that I can produce, I am very curious to know the effect of it on your body. " Adrian said with a sadistic smile on his face.

    "Hmmm!! Hmmm! " Kilgrave Attempted speaking, but the cloth in his mouth did not allow understandable muffles to make sense.

    "Yes, Yes, I know. You are looking forward to participating in my training, right? What a good friend you are." Adrian said smiling.

    Currently, Adrian was sitting on a chair in the bas_e_m_e_nt of his house, observing the chained to the wall Kilgrave.

    "According to the words of my symbiotes, my powers are evolving. I wonder if the power I received from you is growing too."

    "HMMMMM!!!" Kilgrave panicked.

    "Don''t panic my friend, I am not going to do something horrible to you," Adrian whispered in a voice of pure kindness.

    Kilgrave did not believe Adrian one bit. The torture he was made to feel last time he met Adrian with his brain still intact made him believe Adrian was a demon.

    Seeing Kilgrave''s expression, Adrian''s smile just grew bigger and bigger. "It looks like you''re not that dumb."

    Adrian decided to change the content of today''s training.

    Adrian got up from his chair and strolled towards him. "According to what you explained, your mind control power is controlled by pheromones. The victim has to breathe this chemical that is constantly released from your body and when that chemical substance is in the victim''s body, you gain control over the target''s bodily functions. It is also clear that if you stay too far from the controlled body, the effect of this chemical may become weaker and consequently, the victim gains control of their body again."

    Adrian started walking around Kilgrave.

    "I notice three weaknesses in this power. The first weakness is what I just said. The second being resistance. If someone with inhuman powers comes in contact with this power, I think they will be controlled at first, but over time they will gain resistance against your product."

    ''This is what happened to Jessica.'' Adrian thought.

    "Its third weakness is that it always remains on, and you can''t manually turn it off."

    Adrian stops in front of Kilgrave. "Now, the question that everyone wants to know."

    "Why doesn''t my power work like that?"

    "Hmmm?"

    "Yes, it is very strange, right? The only thing I can think of is that my power is evolving." Adrian nodded as if he understood what Kilgrave muffled.

    Adrian smiles sadistically. "My little guinea pig, are we going to practice a little? Don''t worry, I won''t be long, I still have to go to school. "

    "Hmmm! HMMMM!" Kilgrave began to struggle in despair.

    "Don''t worry, you''ll like it."

    ...

    After experimenting with the new guinea pig for an hour, Adrian managed to discover a few things.

    As he suspected, the power he stole from Kilgrave is changing, more precisely, the power is evolving.

    Kilgrave activates his power through the pheromones, but he has a weakness, he could not turn it off the power.

    Another thing that Adrian discovered is, the pheromones that were produced from his body are much stronger and more resilient than Kilgrave''s.

    Which means he can control the victim for a long time, practically brainwashing them even when not in close contact with them.

    Adrian has not been able to find out if the pheromones that enter the victim''s body can be removed with some method, but he shall test and try and find in the future, he wants to be sure that Nick Fury will not be able to remove the control that Adrian has over his body.

    "Well, I think I''m going to school now," Adrian spoke to himself, after writing down the result of today''s experiment.

    "Oh, I have to work this out, I can''t let him die," Adrian spoke when he looked at Kilgrave''s condition.

    If anyone looks at Kilgrave now, the only thing they will feel is pity, but that pity would be fleeting because Adrian would say what he did to deserve it.

    "I-" Kilgrave said something very low.

    "Hmm?" Adrian put his face close to Kilgrave''s ear, as the body slowly whispered

    "... I hate you."

    Adrian''s smile grew, "Oh? This is a good sign."

    Adrian got up and started walking away from the bloody mess of a being that barely managed to resemble Kilgrave. "It means that we are getting closer. Although, I was not planning on making friends with you, ''cause in the end, you''re just a guinea pig."

    Adrian''s satisfaction only increases when he sees face twisted with rage Kilgrave''s.

    "Venom, don''t heal him completely but just enough to survive and replenish some of his energy while you''re at it. After all, we don''t want him to die."

    [Okay.]

    Adrian pointed his arm towards Kilgrave, and a black slime shot out of his body, impacting again the other messes shoulder

    [It''s done.]

    Adrian nodded and said, "See you later Kilgrave."

    Adrian continued staring at Kilgrave, hanging in between life and death, but soon lost interest and turned away.

    Continuing up the stairs, a woman''s figure awaited him.

    "What did you do?" Leona asked.

    "I was experimenting with my new skills."

    "Hmm, and did you torture him?"

    "Yes."

    "..." Leona remained silent. She was not an idiot and knew what Adrian was doing, but she had no sympathy for Kilgrave. Her only concern was Adrian''s mental health after what he had been through lately.

    Adrian smiled lovingly when he saw Leona''s worried face, approached her and gently c_a_r_e_s_sed her face. "Don''t worry, I am and will be fine."

    "But it''s not normal. In which world should a teenager be torturing another human being." Leona complained.

    "Well, I was never normal and," Adrian looked at the bas_e_m_e_nt coldly, "He is not human."

    Hearing what Adrian said, Leona looked at the bas_e_m_e_nt with the same emotions. "Yes, he is not human."

    Leona returned her stare back towards Adrian and continued with her loving girlfriend expression. "But you are human, don''t forget that."

    Adrian smiled in amus_e_m_e_nt, "A human who is 50% alien?"

    "It is not the race that matters, it is the heart. You should never lose your positive emotion. After all, it is what makes you human, and if you become a murderer who doesn''t care about anyone, you will lose it. " Leona meant it.

    "I will keep that in mind." Adrian nodded his head.

    .....

    Edited by: Slammeron

 Chapter 126 - 123 - I miss you.

    ''It feels like I''ve been here for years��'' Adrian thought, looking at the school he only started going to not long ago.

    "What are you doing, Adrian? Let''s go in," Natasha said when she saw Adrian who was lost in thought.

    Adrian looks at Natasha and says, "Yeah."

    Opening the door for himself and Natasha, he swung his bag out and closed the door, walking towards the waiting Natasha.

    "Ready?"

    Natasha nodded in confirmation.

    As Adrian and Natasha walked to the school, they drew a lot of attention from the teenagers around them.

    People wiped their eyes while looking at Adrian, they wondered how Adrian got bigger in such a short time.

    "Who are they?" Asked a new kid.

    "Oh, you don''t know them yet, do you? The woman is the new principal of the school and that man is her nephew, " replied the boy''s friend.

    "Are they famous?" Asked the boy.

    "No, they are only popular because the director is hot and so is her cousin," answered the friend while looking at Adrian.

    "��" The new boy looks at his friend expressionless.

    "What?" The friend questioned.

    "Nothing." Replied the boy.

    The new kid looked at Adrian again. ''He is tall, is he on the basketball team or something?''

    "Hmm, weird," the friend suspected. "Anyway, let''s get in, Miles. You have to go to the board."

    The new kid named Miles nods in agreement.

    ��

    Natasha and Adrian ignore the looks of the people around them, they were already used to it, although most looks were aimed at Adrian.

    "As I thought, are they suspicious of my height?" Adrian wondered.

    "Well, it would be weird if they didn''t suspect anything. You did disappear for a few days and return standing at two metres, so if they didn''t, we should suspect something going on in the school," Natasha spoke the obvious.

    Adrian nodded, "True."

    "What do you plan to do today?" Natasha asked.

    "I''m going to contact Jean, to ask for her help."

    "Are you sure about this? How are you going to explain your knowledge of her powers? " Natasha asked seriously.

    "Hmm, I can''t say that I discover this through a cosmic entity, right?" Adrian joked.

    Natasha looked towards Adrian, no emotion visible on her beautiful face.

    "��"

    Adrian raised his hands in mock surrender, "I''m joking, okay? Of course, I''m not going to say that."

    "�� Do you have any plans in mind?" Natasha asked.

    "I''m just going to say that I''m the same as her, and because of that, I can find out what she is."

    "... But will she believe it?"

    "Hmm, Jean is a mutant, do you understand what that means?"

    "�� She is discriminated against and feared by the ''humans'' because of her powers, that make her different, and they ignore or try to get rid of different things."

    Adrian smiled. "Yes, that is why Natasha."

    Natasha snorted, "Humph, I already know what you are planning, you are trying to appeal to her fragility, right?"

    "Yes, but I have a feeling she won''t fall for this trick, I''m just going to sincerely ask for help, I think it''s better, to be honest with her."

    Natasha looked seriously at Adrian. "You are not doing this just because she is a redhead, right?"

    "�� No��" Adrian turned his head to the side.

    "�� Adrian�� " Natasha looked at Adrian.

    "Okay, Okay. I''m just kidding, you don''t have to take it so seriously. "

    Natasha sighed, "What are you going to do?"

    Adrian looked at Natasha. "I''m going to ask for her help, but if she doesn''t agree, I will have to negotiate."

    "What do you think she''ll ask for if that happens?"

    "I don''t know, but she seems to be a good person, so she probably won''t ask for anything too absurd."

    "Hmmm." Natasha took Adrian''s attention and started thinking.

    Adrian and Natasha entered the school and the first thing they saw was Felicia who was standing in front of her locker.

    "Yo, Kitty." Adrian smiled.

    Felicia was sad these days, the friends she made during the school trip got sick and she couldn''t visit them because her mother wouldn''t let her.

    The only company she had at school was MJ, but she didn''t like MJ''s other friends, because of that, she spent most of the last three days alone.

    Felicia heard a cheery voice waking her from her thoughts. She quickly turned around and saw Adrian standing smiling at her, missing the other beautiful redhead standing next to him.

    "Adrian!" Revelling in the joy of seeing Adrain, she pounced at him like a kitty.

    Adrian quickly hugged Felicia in his arms, making sure she didn''t fall off. "Wow, take it easy there Kitty, you might get hurt. "

    Felicia didn''t care and continued to hug Adrian tightly.

    Adrian sighed and smiled a little. "You missed me?"

    "Nn." Felicia cutely nodded her head.

    Adrian strokes Felicia''s head. "Well, I''m back now Kitty."

    "Nn."

    Adrian shakes his head as if there''s no way.

    *Cough*

    "Adrian?"

    Hearing the voice of another woman, Felicia turned her face in search of her, when she saw that she was the school principal and relative of Adrian, she immediately jumped out of Adrian''s arms like a frightened cat.

    "I-I�� Hmmm." Felicia didn''t know what to say.

    But as a social girl, she managed to calm down. "M-My name is Felicia Hardy, I''m friends with Adrian."

    "Does a friend usually jump into the arms of another friend?"

    "Umm, well, that''s because�� " Felicia didn''t know how to respond.

    Knowing that it is not good to continue this conversation, Adrian decided to interfere. "Well Kitty, what happened when I wasn''t around?"

    "Huh? Ah, well, nothing happened, I was just bored." Felicia replied unconsciously.

    "Understandable," Adrian nodded, and continued looking at the other redhead, "This is Natasha Weismann, she is my�� "

    Adrian did not know what to call her. He didn''t know how to introduce Natasha, as she was more than just an ''aunt'' to him.

    "We are related." Natasha corrected him.

    Adrian looked at Natasha, but he only saw her indicating to continue with the story she made up.

    "Yes, we''re related." Adrian continued.

    Felicia was too nervous to notice the strange atmosphere that surrounded her.

    "Well, I''m going to class, see you later," Adrian said to Natasha.

    "I got a board meeting, so, later," Natasha said as she left.

    "Come on, Kitty." Adrian started walking.

    "Ah, wait for me! "

    .......

    Edited by: Slammeron

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 127 - 124 - Strange attitude.

    Arriving through the door of the classroom, Adrian looked around and realized that they were the first to arrive.

    "Are we first?" Adrian asked out loud.

    "Looks like we are," Felicia said as she nodded.

    Adrian walked through the tables and sat at a desk at the back right of the class, right next to the window, giving him a nice view to look at during classes, placing his backpack underneath the chair.

    Felicia quickly approached Adrian and sat in the chair right next to him.

    "What?" Adrian commented when he saw the look Felicia was giving him.

    "What happened?" Felicia asked seriously.

    "What do you mean?" Adrian played dumb.

    "..."

    Felicia looked at Adrian seriously, showing that she was not in the mood for jokes.

    Adrian sighed. "Well, I kind of fell into a coma," he said while scratching his cheeks.

    "�� What?!" Felicia cried out in shock, realizing what she just heard.

    Adrian put his hands over his ears.

    Venom: [Noisy girl.]

    Riot: [Let''s eat her head!]

    Agony: [Idiot! She''s friends with Adrian, we can''t do that!]

    Adrian remained speechless hearing the symbiotes'' discussion.

    "What happened?!"

    "Huh?" Adrian did not know what to say for a moment.

    "I said, WHAT HAPPENED?!" Felicia screamed louder.

    Adrian puts his hands over his ears again, with Adrian''s new senses, Felicia''s scream seems to be much louder than it appears to be.

    Agony: [�� Let''s kill her, I vote yes.]

    Lasher agreed: [Yes.]

    So did Venom: [Yes.]

    Riot: [Did this just become a democracy?]

    Phage: [This is not our decision, but I agree to kill her.]

    Scream: [Shut up!]

    Veins started appearing on Adrian''s forehead, he was getting irritated by the voices in his head. ''Shut up!! Speak one at a time! ''

    "...."

    Adrian stared at Felicia and saw her worried face.

    Adrian sighed. "When I made it home, I fell into a coma because I got sick."

    Adrian decided to give a simple white lie, after all, it wasn''t like he could tell the truth.

    "... What disease did you get sick with?" Felicia asked.

    Adrian shakes his head. "It was not a disease. I was bitten by a spider just like Gwen and reacted to the venom."

    Seeing that this explanation did not convince Felicia, Adrian decided to continue. "When I took Gwen in my arms, the spider that bit Gwen also bit me, but as I was in an adrenalized state, I did not feel the effects of the spider''s poison."

    Adrian knew it was a half-assed explanation, after all, with minimal knowledge of biology, one would not be able to refute Adrian''s explanation.

    But he was terrible at lying to anyone close to him, hence the trashy lie.

    Adrian managed to hide the truth, but Natasha''s level of lying was still out of reach. Mostly because he grew up never having to lie to anyone, as he only knew Natasha and Leona, but they always had his full trust.

    "Well, are you okay now?" Felicia approached Adrian and began to inspect his body.

    She was so worried that she didn''t even know how close she was to Adrian.

    "Felicia," Adrian called to her in an attempt to alert her, but she wasn''t listening.

    But Felicia just continued looking and touching all over Adrian''s body, in search of any wound or after effect.

    "Felicia, I''m fine."

    "I heard that a spider can be very poisonous, are you okay?"

    Adrian was feeling very awkward. He knows that she is worried about him, because of that, he can''t get away from her so severely.

    "Kitty." Adrian grabbed Felicia''s roaming hands and pulled them in front of him.

    Felicia looks at Adrian''s neon eyes.

    Adrian smiles. "I am fine, don''t worry."

    Mesmerized by Adrian''s smile, Felicia unconsciously brought her face closer to his.

    Adrian, seeing this strange attitude from her, immediately understood something. He was not dense, and with his new senses, easily perceived what someone was thinking or what they were trying to express. Even the slightest change in facial or body movement would be made clear to him.

    Although not very proficient in understanding what signs are shown, he could make sense of the face that Fel��cia was making at this moment. It was the same face that Leona and Natasha make whenever they''re in the presence of Adrian by themselves. Thanks to this, he could make sense of what she was feeling.

    Adrian gently stroked Felicia''s face and whispered, "Can you get off me now?"

    Felicia slowly awoke from her instinct-based mindset and realized the compromising position she had found herself in.

    Felicia''s face turns bright red. Lowering her head, she slowly turned away from Adrian.

    Seeing this, Adrian smiled a little. Now he had to think of what to do now. He could not pretend that he never knew of the feelings she had towards him, that would be seriously disrespecting her.

    After thinking about it using all his genetically enhanced brain, Adrian decided to just be honest.

    He agreed that this was the best solution to his problem.

    Deciding what to do, Adrian began thinking about the best time to address this issue. He also has to tell Natasha and Leona what happened here, he doesn''t want to betray their trust.

    ''... This is so annoying. Why is having more than one woman prohibited in this country? Probably due to American modern culture, after all, in the Middle East, it is not uncommon for a man to have several women.'' Adrian wondered.

    ''Hmm�� Should I move to the Middle East?''

    Suddenly, someone opened the door. "Oh, what a rare sight." The teacher who came in exclaimed curiously.

    "The delinquent Felicia Hardy and the principal''s prot��g�� have arrived early? Will the sunrise in the north next? " The teacher commented, sarcasm dripping from her words.

    Felicia''s mood immediately worsened seeing the teacher.

    Of course, Adrian noticed this, and so he eyed the teacher suspiciously

    "Who are you?" Adrian asked.

    "Oh, don''t you know who I am? Of course, you don''t know. After all, you are far superior to us mere mortals, right? "

    Adrian did not understand this teacher, this attitude of the teacher was very strange for him, but he understood something, this teacher does not like Felicia.

    ''He doesn''t seem to like me either, but I didn''t do anything to harm him, because he doesn''t like me?'' Adrian wondered doubtfully.

    "Listen well, I am-" {E/N: Small p_e_n_i_s big brain dumb bum the 21st. Jk, I don''t know and don''t care.}

    Adrian raised his hand with a stop gesture, cutting off further introductions. "I don''t want to hear your name, I don''t want to know anything about you, I can tell by your attitude that you don''t like me or Felicia. I don''t know what the reason is for this hatred and I don''t care either, I''m not in the mood to deal with someone like you."

    "You!" The teacher was going to say something, but suddenly the bell rang.

    "Looks like luck has shined on you." The teacher said arrogantly.

    Adrian looked at him with a stunned expression. ''Is this teacher stupid? He just said I''m related to the principal, does he think I can''t use that connection to get him kicked from his job?

    Felicia looked shocked at Adrian''s attitude. ''Was he like this before? I don''t know him very well, but that attitude was cool.''

    Adrian decided to ignore the teacher and look out the window.

    .....

    Edited by: Slammeron

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 128 - 125 - Jean Grey talk.

    Chapter 10 of my DC novel will soon be released on *******! Support me to continue this project, for just 5 dollars, you can have access to all advanced chapters during this month, if the result is good, I promise to extend it until the next month!

    Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    ........

    Following the ringing of the bell, the students came into the classroom. Adrian ignored all the extras and focused on staring out the window as if something interesting awaited on the other side.

    But he couldn''t stay like that for long as a sweet scent drifted into his nose. So dangerously sweet, as if it was seducing him to do every naughty thing possible to its owner. Adrian didn''t even have to turn his face to know who the person was that just entered the classroom.

    ''Gwen��''

    Turning his head, his eyes zoned in on the beautiful blonde''s mesmerizing eyes and similarly dazed face.

    ''So beautiful��''

    As their eyes connected, their faces lit up and their breathing grew more rapid.

    ''Adrian��''

    This little exchange did not go unnoticed by Felicia.

    Felicia is a girl who can pick up the small details very easily. Before she didn''t notice Natasha and Adrian''s strange mood because she was very nervous, but now that her mood was normal, she can capture the atmosphere very well.

    ''What happened in those three days at the hospital for Gwen to change so much?'' Felicia wondered as she bit her lip in frustration.

    "Hey, Gwen." Adrian greeted, still a bit dazed from the smell still swimming throughout the room.

    Adrian decided to act as if that oh so sweet smell being produced by Gwen''s body didn''t distract him at all.

    "Adrian..."

    Gwen slowly gained control over her new emotions and made her way over to Adrian''s desk.

    As it grew, Adrian began to grow even more excited than his current intoxicated state.

    But Adrian was not the only genetically enhanced human having this reaction.

    Gwen was also experiencing these new aromas and it was slowly but surely affecting her. The closer she got to Adrian, the more excited she felt.

    It triggered the primal ancient instincts of their very beings. They wanted each other. They wanted to mate and lose themselves to l_u_s_t and debauchery, and they wouldn''t be able to ignore these instincts for long either.

    Adrian bites his lip in an attempt to focus on the pain, but even that healed itself, even more accelerated than usual, like it wanted Adrian to go after her right now, and no amount of injuries would stop it.

    Gwen slowly sat down on the chair next to Adrian''s and lowered her head in an attempt to mask her facial feelings.

    ''What am I doing?'' Gwen wondered, she honestly had no idea what her body was wanting to do, so she just followed her instincts.

    She knows she must stay away from Adrian to be safe for both of them, but she just couldn''t manage to pull away.

    Her instincts had overtaken her current thought process and they weren''t backing down.

    Gwen raised her face a little and between her blond hair, she could just see the side Adrian''s attractive face staring out the window as the morning sun rays glistened over his head, his appearance too charming to look away and her heartrate just zoomed over the safety limit. She closed her jittery legs and tried to ignore the need to touch her private parts.

    Gwen bit her lip and her breathing erratically changed, while her mind worked into overdrive. ''Control yourself, Gwen! Control yourself!! You''re in school now!'' she repeated these words over and over, her manta of self-control.

    Adrian continued looking out the window, his face perfectly calm, while his emotions ran rampant trapped in his mortal body, and his thoughts barely in control, and even those in control wanted to go after the blonde next to him. An impossible task if he waited any longer

    A few moments later and another beautiful redhead had entered the classroom.

    Adrian turns to face the door and sees Jean Grey.

    ''Finally.'' Adrian thought, the first objective for today and a distraction from his current predicament.

    When Adrian was midway getting up, he stopped. ''Wait, what should I say when I approach her?''

    ''Hmmm, true.''

    Adrian resumed standing up and swerved through the desks towards Jean.

    Jean, who was having a fairly normal week, was surprised when her target approached her.

    ''What does he want?'' She thought, curious.

    As Adrian had grown since the last time he was at school, he attracted more attention than before and had gathered all the student''s interests.

    ''Hmm, now that I look at him closer, did Adrian get taller?'' Felicia wondered.

    Gwen was having thoughts similar to Felicia.

    ''Is it because of the spider?'' Gwen wondered. After all, she had also experienced some changes with her body. She used to have an average body, a bit on the skinny side, but that had changed and now she looked like she''d been going to the gym for a few years and her whole body looked more toned and fit.

    "�� Jean."

    "Yes?"

    "I need to talk to you�� in private."

    "Kyaaaaa!"

    "He is so brave."

    "What is she going to say?"

    "... Cool dude."

    "Silence!!" The teacher shouted in an attempt to control the hysterical students.

    Gwen and Felicia stared at Adrian''s back, their eyes piercing cold, trying to look through him at their potential opponent.

    If looks could kill, Adrian would be long gone by now.

    "I refuse, I have other stuff to do." Jean refused with a red face. She was not used to being the center of attention.

    Internally she screamed, ''Idiot! This was a chance to get closer to the target! Damn, shame on you wanting to look cool!''

    "He was rejected! Being a prince isn''t everything, huh?" Some of the more ''cool'' male students remarked, as their girlfriends started at them in annoyance and Adrian with dreamy eyes.

    Adrian took Jean''s arm and brought his mouth close to her ears, whispering just in earshot, "I have an answer to a question of yours, you are curious as to if me being a ''mutant'' is why you can''t read my mind, right?"

    Jean froze momentarily when she heard Adrian''s words.

    Hearing the word ''mutant'' coming out of Adrian''s mouth, Jean forgot about acting cool and stared seriously at Adrian, answering back, "�� Ok, let''s go"

    Although she already knew why she couldn''t read Adrian''s thoughts, she decided to accept it because she was curious about what Adrian wanted to talk about.

    Adrian nodded smilingly and left the classroom with Jean, not caring at all about the fuming teacher.

    "..."

    The students of the class were left speechless watching their interactions.

    "... What just happened?" A male student asked.

    "He won over a girl who dumped him?" Someone answered it, somewhat admirably.

    "Kyaaaaa!" The girls in the room began to gossip.

    Similarly, the only thought that went through the boy''s mind was, "What a badass."

    "Humph, he is not all of that." A student at the sports club said.

    Felicia bites her lip in frustration, she gets up from the chair and leaves the classroom.

    Gwen, on the other hand, was calmer, with her new senses, Gwen managed to listen to all the conversation that Adrian had with Jean. ''Mutants? What is it?''

    With her curiosity immense and emotions settling, Gwen decided to leave the classroom too and see what was going to happen between the two.

    After the three had left the classroom, another beautiful red-haired girl had arrived, "Did something happen?" MJ wondered.

    "I don''t know," The black-haired girl standing next to MJ replied.

    .....

    Edited by: Slammeron

 Chapter 129 - 126 - Negotiation.

    "What are you doing here?" Gwen asked Felicia who was leaning against a wall while following Adrian and Jean.

    Felicia looked at Gwen and answered, "The same as you."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Don''t try to play innocent. I know you''re curious about what they''re doing, right?" Felicia smiled like a Cheshire cat.

    "Ugh!" Gwen made a difficult expression.

    "How about we make a temporary truce?" Felicia proposed.

    "Temporary truce?"

    "Yes," Felicia nodded, "I know that you like Adrian and so do I, and we both don''t like this situation. So, let''s make a temporary truce."

    Gwen''s face turned red and stuttered, "I-I don''t��"

    "I don''t like Adrian," Gwen whispered as she turned her face away.

    "Can''t you be any less obvious?" Felicia laughed, as Gwen''s face managed to get hotter and redder than it already was.

    Felicia looked back at Adrian and said to the tomato, "Come on! We will lose sight of them."

    "W-Wait! Felicia!"

    ��

    Adrian accompanied Jean to an isolated area where the two could talk without any distractions or eavesdroppers.

    Arriving in an alley near the school, Jean turned around and focused on Adrian.

    "What do you want?" Jean wasted no time and immediately asked what Adrian wanted.

    "Straight to the point, eh?" Adrian joked.

    Jean just looked at Adrian seriously.

    Adrian stopped smiling and with the same seriousness asked, "Do you know what I am?"

    "You are a mutant, right?"

    Adrian''s expression didn''t change, but inside he was smiling.

    "Yes, I am like you. I am a telepath."

    Jean''s expression didn''t change, but she would be lying if she said she wasn''t a bit surprised. "How do you know that I''m a telepath?"

    Jean questioned in doubt. After all, there was no known way for Adrian to know about this information.

    Adrian smiled a little and answered, "I have my methods."

    "��"

    Jean stared at Adrian''s face, looking for answers. It was at these times that she would like her powers to work. Unfortunately, this wasn''t one of those times.

    Seeing Jean''s scowl, Adrian continued, "You know that only telepaths can defend themselves against other telepaths, right?"

    "So, what do you want?" Jean asked.

    "I want your help."

    "�� You want my help?" Jean didn''t think she heard that right.

    Adrian nodded and decided to remain honest. "Recently, I destroyed a gang of human traffickers."

    Jean slightly opened her eyes, but just for a moment, going back to her stoic expression swiftly.

    Adrian caught this reaction with his acute senses. ''It seems that she somehow already knew of this information.''

    "�� And?"

    Adrian continued, "I need your help to erase a few hundred girls'' traumas."

    Adrian started to explain how he destroyed Kilgrave''s gang and recovered the females from illegal custody. Of course, he hid a lot of important information.

    Jean was moved by Adrian''s actions, she was willing to help the girls, but she is not the same fool she was when she was younger, she knows that someone always has a hidden reason when approaching her.

    "�� Aren''t you a telepath? Why do you need my help?" Jean asked doubtfully.

    Adrian''s request doesn''t make sense, if he is a telepath why doesn''t he help the girls himself?

    "Yes, you are right." Adrian did not deny it. "I''m a very strong telepath, and because of that, I can''t control my powers. I''m afraid to destroy the girls'' minds in the process, as you probably know, this is a delicate task and best suited for a more precise touch," He lied easily.

    Again, he didn''t like to lie to people he slightly approved of, but he knew it was necessary for now, after all, he can''t just tell them these s_e_n_s_i_t_i_v_e bits of information and secrets that could be used against him and his family, right?

    Jean narrowed her eyes in suspicion, "What are you planning?"

    Adrian acted offended, saying almost believably, unbelievably, "I just want your help to heal the trauma of some girls who have had a horrible experience."

    "I want the truth," Jean spoke in distrust.

    "But that is the truth." Adrian crossed his arms and leaned against the wall, a smirk flashing across his lips.

    "��"

    Jean did not know how to answer without sounding suspicious. She never thought that first contact with her target was for a request for help.

    Adrian continued looking at Jean, but this time a bit more earnestly, seeing that he had failed to convince her, settled on using his last resort. "If you help me, I can help you."

    "Huh?

    "You can''t control your powers, right?"

    !!! {EN: *Gasp*}

    Not caring about Jean''s shocked face, Adrian continued, "With each passing day you feel your powers growing stronger and you don''t know why or how to control them, right?"

    "... How do you know that?"

    "How could I not know? Even without complete control, I am still a high-level telepath and one of my abilities is to feel a certain type of energy," Adrian replied.

    "What kind of energy?"

    "Psionic energy."

    Jean didn''t understand.

    Adrian smiled inside, knowing he caught her attention. "Your body is overflowing with this energy, and thanks to that type of energy, I could know that you are just like me, with only telepaths having access to it."

    "��"

    Jean was silent as she thought about Adrian''s words.

    "Your body is not only overflowing with psionic energy, but it''s also creating a new type of energy. With you being overfilled with it, if it''s not taken care of soon, well��"

    Jean swallowed, already guessing the answer.

    "�� You will explode."

    !!!!

    This news made Jean afraid, but she was suspicious that this was some lie from Adrian.

    [The sight of this exploding girl must be incredible.] Venom commented with emotion.

    Lasher: [It''s like that man said, "Art is an explosion!"]

    Scream, Riot, Agony, Phage: [Agreed.]

    Adrian was left speechless hearing his symbiotes conversation,

    Adrian doesn''t know what to say when he overhears the symbiotes'' conversation.

    .......

    Edited by: Slammeron

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY

    �� New chapter is coming soon ��Write a review Privileged

    More Privileged Chapters

    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Weekly Power Status See Who Voted -- Power Ranking -- Power Stone Vote Table of Contents Display Options

    Background default yellow dark

    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather

    Size

    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:

    ? 0){ %>Chapter :

    Author: Machine Translation

    Translator: Editor:

 Chapter 130 - 127 - Negotiation. 2

    "Why should I trust you?" Jean asked, uncertainty shown on her face.

    "You must not trust me; you must trust your judgment."

    "..."

    Jean had to seriously think of what kind of decision to make at this moment and so stopped talking.

    Adrian took Jean''s attention and scanned the wall close to them, hiding something worth noticing.

    [You noticed them, right?] Venom asked.

    ''Of course, I did.''

    With Adrian''s new senses, there was no chance of missing the presence of Gwen and Felicia, not to mention the fact that Gwen has a unique aroma that Adrian could perceive from miles away. {EN: BUT, only able to smell her usually if she''d be in the same room as you, not much of a difference.}

    Adrian turned away from the wall and placed his attention back on Jean.

    [Aren''t you going to do anything about them?] Lasher asked curiously.

    ''Nope.''

    [Why not?] Riot asked.

    ''If I prevent them from discovering something about me, they will become more curious, consequently, they will get in trouble because of this curiosity. So the only solution I can think of is to let them discover something about me. Of course I''m not going to let them know everything. ''

    Riot: [Hmmm, this is an exciting idea.].

    "I��" Jean stuttered, still undecided on what she wants.

    ''Death? What are you doing here?''

    [I will help this girl make a decision.]

    Slowly, a dark silhouette radiating coldness and death appeared beside Adrian, stripping the very atmosphere of warmth and life in its presence.

    "Hmm?" Jean looked at Adrian cautiously, fright slowly taking over her suspiciousness.

    ''What are you doing, Death?'' Adrian asked.

    [Just announcing my presence.] Death replied.

    Adrian at first didn''t understand why she was doing this, but looking at Jean''s current state, it became a lot more clearer.

    What was Death doing? It was quite simple.

    Death was forcing Jean to use her powers.

    Adrian''s neon eyes began to glow a cold neon blue as they crossed with Jean''s.

    The moment they connected, Jean felt death.

    As if to defend against death, Jean began to use her powers, her Phoenix powers, and slowly, a warm atmosphere started to come out of Jean.

    "I knew it. You tried to trick me."

    Jean spoke with a murderous expression as she slowly rose from the ground, surrounded by a golden aura and eyes were shining.

    "You''re wrong." Adrian denied.

    "Huh?"

    *Cough!* *Cough!*

    Jean coughed up blood and fell to the floor, her previous divine aura instantly dispersing.

    Adrian didn''t move to catch Jean and just waited.

    Adrian nodded with a gratified smile on his face.

    ''Thank you, Death.''

    Death smiled for a moment, and her projection dispersed the next.

    When Death''s image faded, the cold atmosphere that surrounded Adrian began to fade.

    "Uuurr, what happened to me?"

    Adrian approached Jean and leaned down to her sitting figure, saying, "Simple, your body could not handle all of your and its power at the same time."

    Jean widened her eyes in surprise. She knew that her situation was dire, but not this bad, and here she was relying on somehow solving it.

    "So what you said to me is true?"

    Adrian nodded again.

    ''Huh, I''ve been nodding quite a bit lately.''

    Jean wiped the blood dripping from her mouth and got up from the floor.

    Looking back at Adrian, taking a deep breath, Jean finally made her decision.

    "I will help you." Jean held out her hand.

    Adrian smiled and shook her hand.

    "I''ll be counting on it."

    ��

    As Adrian and Jean had agreed to a beneficial deal to both sides, their real troubles had only just begun.

    In an old mansion, a bald man in a wheelchair sat in his office, going over some papers, and suddenly felt a surge in psionic energy.

    "Jean, I found you."

    "Teacher?"

    "Ororo, summon the X-Men, I felt Jean." {EN: You creepy man.}

    "Okay, teacher."

    The teacher looks at the window and sees the children playing with each other. "Why did you leave us, Jean?"

    ...

    At the same time, in Emma Frost''s office.

    "The girl used her powers, huh?" Emma commented with a scowl.

    Emma knew very well the moment Jean used her powers; a particular bald creep would look for her.

    "It looks like I have to move as well." Emma gets up from the chair she was sitting on and walks out the door.

    Felicia stood there, shocked beyond belief. She knew that Adrian was not just your average 14-year-old stud, but this spectacle went beyond any common sense she''d ever had.

    She just stayed still, frozen, not knowing how to comprehend the situation.

    On the other hand, Gwen reacted more rationally. She had gained some rather eye-opening experiences recently. Still, the sight of this aloof student who cared not for anyone suddenly begins floating and radiating this warming light, followed by a figure appearing next to the boy she was unnaturally attracted to and just released this aura of death that nearly made her pass out. She was just looking at it from a distance, not even mentioning what Jean must have felt. It was just a bit too much for her at the moment.

    "�� Did you see that too, Gwen?" Felicia asked in shock.

    "�� I think I did."

    "��"

    "I wonder what Adrian is," Felicia wondered in an apprehensive voice.

    "No matter what he is, he is still Adrian," Gwen spoke, feeling uncomfortable with what Felicia said.

    Felicia gained Jean and Adrian''s attention and looked at Gwen.

    "... You know something, right?" Felicia asked suspiciously.

    Felicia was a smart girl. She could read Gwen like an open book.

    "No, I don''t know anything." Gwen denied instantly with a stoic expression.

    Felicia narrowed her eyes in suspicion. "Okay, you don''t have to tell me anything, I''ll find out eventually, and with the bizarre demonstration that I saw now, I can easily tell that Adrian is not normal."

    "..."

    Gwen was silent.

    "Seeing how you are not as shocked by that demonstration of strength, you must be something like him."

    Gwen shivered slightly, but her expression remained neutral.

    Felicia, seeing Gwen in silence, was slightly irritated. ''Tsk, my friends are hiding secrets from me. I don''t like it. But I cannot judge them, as I do the same. ''

    Felicia turned and left, hoping to get to the bottom of this later.

    Gwen looks briefly at Adrian and Jean, focusing a moment more on the latter. ''What is she?''

    Gwen knows that Adrian obtained his powers through the spider that bit her, but she doesn''t know where Jean''s powers came from and that evoked her curiosity.

    Gwen could not avoid it, for the curiosity of a scientist will not be sated, until they had figured it out, Gwen will not stop thinking about it until she had come to the right conclusion.

    ...

    Edited By: Slammeron

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    <div id="gtx-trans" style="position: absolute; left: 53px; top: 9443px;"><div class="gtx-trans-icon"></div></div>

 Chapter 131 - 128 - Negotiation. 3

    [A / N: I am looking for a new editor, the only thing you must have to be my editor is to be proficient in the English language, preferably a native would be better, those interested, please talk to me on discord.]

    ....

    During the events that happened, a figure continued watching Adrian and Jean talking through hidden cameras.

    "I see..." Natasha spoke with a neutral expression, sitting in her office while looking at her computer screen, the meeting already over.

    "Adrian, you naughty boy," Natasha commented in a neutral voice. "In less than a month, you managed to woo over two teenagers to like you." She spoke as she looked at Felicia''s expression.

    Natasha was in no way stupid, being an experienced agent and killer, she understood everything that was happening in the school with her sources indiscernible by the public.

    From the moment Felicia met Adrian. Natasha was suspicious that that girl was in love with Adrian.

    She just had no evidence to prove this suspicion, but looking at Felicia''s expression on the monitor, she had the proof she wanted.

    "First Gwen appeared and now Felicia ..." Natasha looks at the monitor with neutral eyes. Nobody knew what she was planning.

    On this note, Natasha suddenly remembered the conversation she had with Adrian.

    "Don''t be angry, okay? I respect your decision significantly. If you say you won''t allow it, then I won''t do it. I don''t want to betray your trust. "

    Reminiscing upon what he said, Natasha''s neutral expression collapsed and a smile formed. "Regarding Felicia and Gwen, I won''t do anything, for now, you can settle this on your own."

    Natasha had absolute confidence in Adrian. If Adrian said he wasn''t going to do it, there was no chance of changing his mind.

    Adrian always kept his promises to his family, with not a single blemish on his perfect track record.

    All of a sudden, the monitor brightened and caught Jean floating, releasing an impressively bright light from her body and threateningly stare at Adrian. At the same time, the environment surrounding him starts to freeze.

    Natasha instantly went into alert mode, whipping her hands to her hidden weapons, but realized who Jean was trying to threaten.

    "But the opponent is the host of an entity��" Natasha wondered what to do.

    Moments before she decided on her next move, the situation normalized.

    Natasha sighed in relief, knowing that her Adrian was safe.

    Natasha glanced at the ice, almost unnoticeably melting under the sun''s heat and wondered, "When did Adrian get ice powers?"

    "Oh? I had forgotten that these girls were here," Natasha remarked while looking at Felicia and Gwen.

    ''What should I do with them?'' She thought.

    "Wait, we''re talking about Adrian here. There''s no way he wouldn''t notice that these girls were watching him. So if he let them watch up to this point, did he want to show them this on purpose?"

    Natasha thought about the possibility but shook her head in denial soon after.

    "He just doesn''t want to lie to them, right? He might''ve just wanted to satiate the curiosity of the girls before it got too dangerous in the future, and they want to find out then." Natasha reasoned while smiling a little. "But his main reason for doing that was probably him not wanting to lie to them. Yeah, that sounds like our Adrian."

    Natasha knew Adrian very well, and as a passionate girlfriend, she was dedicated to learning as much as she could about Adrian. It could even be said that the person she knew the most about in this life was Adrian. This was a relatively easy task. Adrian was not very complicated. He just had some personality problems because of his bonded symbiotes.

    "It looks like the situation has come back under control," Natasha observed seeing Adrian taking Jean''s hand.

    Natasha was a very paranoid person in terms of security. This paranoia gets stronger when her protection target is someone she loves very much, and because of that, she spares no effort in ensuring their safety.

    The beautiful principal knew that Adrian doesn''t need the protection, and it was mostly just for herself. Still, she doesn''t want to risk Adrian''s safety because of a power that even he doesn''t fully understand.

    With no extra measures, she wouldn''t be able to stay calm.

    ��

    "So when do you want my help?" Jean asked with a neutral expression.

    Adrian thought for a moment, with his hand under his chin. "If possible, I want your help today."

    "..."

    Jean had to think about it for a moment but ultimately agreed. "Yeah, that''s possible."

    Adrian smiled, pleased to hear that she had accepted.

    "I don''t want to go back to class right now," Adrian said as he looked around. "So you want to go eat at the cafeteria?" Adrian asked as he looked at Jean.

    "Okay." Jean accepted. More level headed, she rethought about the actions that she had taken almost absentmindedly before. With the added benefits of her mission needing her to watch Adrian, it was a win-win for her if she could learn how to control these newfound powers.

    She lost control when she thought that Adrian was trying to use her, and that thought was very hypocritical on Jean''s part. After all, her mission was to learn about Adrian''s powers by getting close to him.

    Because of that, she had become suspicious of Adrian.

    Jean shook her head in an attempt to clear her thoughts.

    ''There''s no point in thinking about it now. From now on, I''ll just do what I have to do.''

    "Let''s go," Adrian said and started walking towards the cafeteria.

    Stopping for a moment, Jean looked Adrian up and down, in thought. ''Now that I look closely, when did he get taller?''

    "Coming," Jean responded and caught up to him.

    .....

    Edited by: Slammeron

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 132 - 129 - Sharon Carter.

    [A / N: I am looking for an editor, the only requirement is that you are proficient in English, preferably a native speaker.]

    Chapter 150 of this novel will be out soon in the pa treon! If you can, please support me so I can continue to write more and more.

    .....

    Strolling side by side, Adrian and Jean arrived at the school cafeteria. Seeing it closed, with the first lesson only just started, they decided to go to a diner just outside of the school.

    In silence, they walked next to each other, several thoughts squirming through Adrian''s head. Adrian was thinking about the power that Death showed. According to his information, that was just her ''announcing'' her presence. Meaning she didn''t even display any abilities, just her shadow''s presence was enough to stop Jean completely.

    ''Absolute bullshit,'' Adrian thought. ''How strong must an entity like her be for just her presence to cause some kind of change around it?''

    Adrian and Jean arrived not long later and sat down, waiting for a waitress.

    A few seconds of waiting later, and she arrived with the menus.

    "Hello, would you like anything to start with or the meals first?" A blonde waitress asked.

    Adrian looked up at the blonde woman.

    The blonde waitress, noticing Adrian''s eyes, started to sweat coldly. ''Did he notice?'' she hastily wondered as she tried to keep her expression neutral.

    "Anything good that has chocolate, lots of chocolate," Adrian said. He loved chocolate, and now that he thought about it, he hasn''t eaten that divine delicacy in a long time.

    [CHOCOLATE!!!] Venom roared excitedly, leaving the other symbiotes living in Adrian''s body unexpectedly surprised by Venom''s outburst.

    Now they were curious to know what this chocolate was.

    "I recommend the Chocolate Parfait," The blonde woman responded, smiling.

    "Then I will take that, thank you."

    The blonde waitress nodded and jotted it down.

    The waitress looked at Jean, and asked with her customer smile, "and what would you like, miss?"

    Jean, still lost in thought, snapped out of it and murmured, "Huh? Sorry, what?"

    "No problem, what would you like, miss?" The waitress asked again.

    "Oh!" Jean quickly scanned the menu and said, "I want the hamburger please," pointing to a beautifully presented burger.

    "Yep, anything else?" The waitress wrote and asked.

    As the waitress was walking back, Adrian''s gaze never left her, almost like he suspected her of something.

    ''I see, this is useful.'' Identifying it, he left the waitress alone.

    Adrian looked back at Jean, who was still a bit out of it. "Don''t think about it too much."

    "Huh?"

    "As I said before, I don''t want you bad, I just want your help and in return, you help me, this is simple, right?"

    Hearing and understanding what he said, Jean was relieved.

    ''Okay, I don''t need to think about it too much. Overthinking has always been a flaw of mine. I always just do it over the simplest of issues... Even after going through that situation, I haven''t changed, huh?''

    Jean didn''t verbally express anything, but Adrian could see that she was calmer, and like that, they waited for orders in silence. Adrian doesn''t know how to start a conversation, and Jean just keeps quiet. This situation had never arisen before for him, and he didn''t know how to solve it.

    A few minutes later, the waitress came back with their burger and Chocolate Parfait.

    ''Finally,'' Adrian thought, as his very being lit up in excitement.

    "I''m sorry for the delay, here are your orders," The waitress apologized as she placed the tray on the table.

    Adrian just stared at the Chocolate Parfait, as stars twinkled in his eyes.

    With just the smell of it, Adrian started to drool. Not caring about how he looked, he snatched the Parfait and began consuming it.

    "Uuuu Mmmmm! Mm~mm, delicious!!"

    [Huuuu Mmmmm! Mm~mm, delicious!!]

    Venom and Adrian gulped in unison, now content.

    The other residents of Adrian''s body just look at the two of them as if they were fools.

    ''Chocolate is delicious, but it''s not something that deserves that kind of reaction,'' The symbiotes all thought.

    Jean and the waitress gawked at Adrian, shocked by this new revelation.

    ''So, he likes chocolate, huh?'' Jean thought with a smile pasted across her face.

    ''He is different from the information they gave me.'' The waitress frowned internally.

    Jean ignored Adrian and picked up her burger. Taking a bite out of it, she thought, ''This tastes pretty good.''

    "Aren''t you leaving?" Jean asked the waitress.

    "There are no other customers at the moment, so I''ll just stay here if that''s alright?" She replied unconsciously.

    Jean narrowed her eyes at the waitress, suspicious of the waitress''s motives.

    She was going to say something, but she remembered the misunderstanding that was just a few minutes ago with Adrian and decided not to think about it too much.

    Suddenly Adrian stopped eating and looked thoughtfully at the roof of the cafeteria as if he could see through the wall.

    Adrian''s eyes glowed neon blue for a few seconds but changed back a few moments later.

    The waitress and Jean noticed that Adrian''s aura suddenly changed.

    "Hey, what''s your name?" Adrian asked as he stood up, focusing his hearing on the waitress''s heart.

    "My name is Jane," The waitress responded with a smile.

    *Thump*

    Realizing that her heart sped up a bit after her answer, Adrian countered, "That was a lie, tell me the truth."

    *Thump! * *Thump!* *Thump!*

    The waitress''s heart raced wilder as her face slowly revealed her inner turmoil.

    "Tsk." Seeing this, Adrian couldn''t help but grumble about the agent they sent.

    ''I know my mom is overprotective, but couldn''t she send a more competent agent?''

    After thinking for a few more seconds, Adrian learned of Leona''s thoughts. ''If she sent this agent, is it because she has no connection with HYDRA?''

    ''But I don''t understand why she sent this agent. I have Natasha, the Black Widow with me.''

    Adrian shook his head in disappointment, ''Alas, most of the competent agents are with HYDRA. I need to solve this problem, and soon.''

    "Tell me your name. There''s no use lying. It doesn''t work for me."

    The waitress sighed, "My first mission and I already failed."

    The waitress looks at Adrian. "My name is Sharon Carter. I was sent to watch you and tell Nick Fury about your movements."

    Hearing the agent''s objective, Adrian realized what happened, ''So those old folks on the board were afraid that I would suddenly become friends with Nick, eh?''

    Leona told Adrian everything she knew about SHIELD, and thanks to that, Adrian could understand why they sent an agent to watch over him.

    Adrian was seen as Nick Fury''s eternal enemy by the Board. Yet, the two suddenly became best friends. Adrian was even placed as a special agent for SHIELD, and not only him, but his mother too, a former special-ops agent. It was clear that they would suspect something.

    To appease this suspicion, Adrian''s mother sent an agent who had just finished her training. After all, it was more believable for a new agent to make mistakes.

    Leona''s thoughts were clear. ''They are suspicious of you, just act as I take care of everything.''

    Leona was confident that Adrian would get her message.

    ''Tsk, this is the problem of controlling only the SHIELD director. He isn''t the real controller of SHIELD. Those old fogeys on the board can remove Nick Fury''s power as simple as snapping their fingers. Not to mention that HYDRA has infiltrated them... What a mess. ''

    Thinking of this and if Leona was trying to convey anything else, he got it. Use this agent to send wrong information to the ''oldies''.

    ''Why didn''t she contact me directly though?'' Adrian didn''t understand why Leona would use such an indirect method to tell him this.

    ...

    [A / N: For those who don''t remember, SHIELD is funded by the American Government, the old board members support SHIELD behind the scenes, because of that, they have the power to replace the director of SHIELD, of course there has to be a reason plausible for that to happen, it was because of that reason that there was also the civil war.

    For those who were irritated by this movement, remember that Adrian is still a teenager, he has no experience with political games. If Adrian were OP in all areas of life, the story would be boring. He is strong, very strong, SUPER STRONG.... Leona is the strategist and the one dealing with politics, and Natasha is the spy, murderer, and also an essential help. Jessica is Adrian''s assistant�� I want to give all my characters a unique feature that doesn''t make the story boring. In fantasy setting terms, Adrian is the war general, Leona is the strategist and takes care of politics, and Natasha is the killer who takes care of enemies in the dark.]

    .....

    Edited by: Slammeron

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    <div id="gtx-trans" style="position: absolute; left: 47px; top: 119px;"><div class="gtx-trans-icon"></div></div>

 Chapter 133 - 130 - Sharon Carter. 2

    [A/ N: Warning!!!! as of next week my chapters will be unedited, I ask everyone to understand if you notice that the quality of grammar has dropped, I promise that as soon as I get a new editor, I will organize the chapters again.]

    .......

    ''SHIELD? Is Adrian connected to SHIELD?'' Jean wondered as she overheard Adrian''s conversation. For a moment, Jean thought about using her powers on the waitress but remembered Adrian was also a telepath. If she invaded the waitress'' mind, Adrian might be angry with her.

    Making him angry was something Jean didn''t want to do; she still had to get close to him.

    Because of that, Jean just pretended she didn''t understand anything.

    "Sharon Carter��"

    ''Where have I heard of that name before?''

    Adrian stopped for a few moments and backtracked his memory logs. If he''s seen that name before, anywhere, he has confidence that he will remember.

    After a few seconds of thinking, Adrian remembered, and it slightly shocked him.

    Adrian remained shocked and looked at Sharon Carter, but soon after, his smile grew. ''Peggy Carter''s granddaughter is one of the founders of SHIELD, that makes her the heir to SHIELD.''

    Adrian''s smile continued expanding until it was so big that he looked like a psycho clown who discovered a new toy. ''God, my Leona is so mean.'' He thought when he understood Leona''s whole plan.

    "�� What?" Sharon Carter felt uncomfortable as she noticed Adrian''s smile.

    "Hmm?" Adrian stopped smiling as he glanced thoughtfully at the roof again. ''They are getting closer.''

    "Sharon Carter, I want you to close this diner and kick out all the customers, right now."

    "Why?"

    "Just do it, you know what I am, right?"

    "Yes, you are a-" Adrian hastily bought his hand over her mouth.

    "Idiot, don''t go and say it for the world to hear."

    "Hm-Mmmmm" She muffled and nodded, indicating she understood.

    Only then did Adrian release his hand from the front of her mouth. "Just do what I say and don''t ask anything else, got it?"

    "�� Okay."

    "What was that about?" Jean asked.

    "..."

    Adrian glanced at Jean and internally questioned himself. ''Do I tell her? Yeah, there''s no reason to hide. ''

    "We have visitors," Adrian replied.

    "Huh?"

    Not minding Jean''s reaction, he continued. "I don''t know what they are, but if they have something as technologically advanced as an invisible plane, they must be powerful."

    When Jean heard the words ''invisible plane'', she started to shake. ''Did they discover me? Like!?''

    Jean hurriedly thought of her options as her emotions showed on her face. That did not go unnoticed by Adrian, but he did nothing to stop or help her. He doesn''t have time to take care of Jean now. He needs to plan out his next course of actions.

    As his mind was trying to think of a peaceful solution, the rest of him wanted to fight.

    ''Was it when I lost control of my powers for a moment?'' Jean thought as she stared at Adrian, ''How did he discover the plane? Won''t you tell me, Adrian? How strong are you?''

    A few minutes later, Sharon excused the customers and closed the diner, but that did not stop the new visitors.

    "Professor, is she in this place?"

    "Yes."

    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go."

    "Logan, wait!"

    A short muscular man with scruffy facial hair grumpily barged into the diner, looking around as if searching for his special bone {EN: Couldn''t help it.}. Seeing Jean''s fiery red hair, he ignored Adrian, who was sitting next to her and approached.

    "Jean, great to see you again!"

    "Tsk. Hey, Logan. How''s life been treating you?" Jean spoke with false kindness.

    Adrian just ate his fourth parfait in silence, watching everything. {EN: These parfaits are infinite, don''t question it.}

    [Adrian, use your eyes.] Death spoke, scaring Andrian a bit, even if he was mentally prepared at all times for her to speak.

    Adrian nodded to himself and focused his eyes on the energy surrounding Logan.

    Adrian''s smile widened as he perceived it.

    Soon after Logan went in, a group of men and women entered the cafeteria.

    "Jean! You were fine!"

    "Jean! I was so worried!"

    "Jean! You were alive."

    "Jean! I''m glad."

    "Professor, Storm, Rogue and�� Scott." She spoke the last person''s name with obvious disgust.

    Adrian, noticing that these were the people who were tracking Jean, viewed them with a fraction of caution. There was a beautiful black woman with white hair and blue glowing eyes, a bald man in a wheelchair, a beautiful woman with red hair and white highlights and a man wearing a type of red glasses.

    ''Well, this is interesting.''

    "Jean, why didn''t you go back to school?!" Logan roared.

    "Logan, you know very well why I didn''t come back," Jean snorted, looking at Scott.

    "Jean, Scott was not to blame." The 8defended him.

    Jean gets angry and gets up!

    "Wasn''t his fault?!" She screeched in anger.

    "Professor, he got married and had a son with a clone of mine and even worse, he abandoned my clone and the son they had, after finding out the truth! This man is a bastard worse than trash!" Jean shouted angrily.

    Her rage so fierce, Jean''s hidden powers emerged, revealing itself from her body. Her eyes started to shine and her hair started to float, defying gravity. "He didn''t just cheat on me, he abandoned a woman and her child!"

    "..." Professor Baldy couldn''t respond like he usually does because she was telling the truth.

    "Jean��" Scott spoke with a sorry expression.

    ''Calm-'' As Professor Baldy was about to forcefully calm Jean down, he spotted a figure swiftly move towards her.

    ''Shit.'' Adrian knowing he couldn''t let Jean go crazy now, he stood up and approached Jean.

    ''Death, what do I do?''

    [The presence of death should lessen the effect of my sister''s powers on her body.]

    ''... and how do I do that?''

    [Oh, you don''t know yet? Look into her eyes, and activate the eyes I gave you.]

    ''Easy.''

    Everyone finally noticed Adrian. They were so focused on Jean that they focused less on the surroundings.

    Adrian approached Jean and his eyes began glowing, gaining a blown hue, and without noticing it, Adrian began releasing a freezing aura, making the X-Men feel nothing but death and despair from his body.

    There was no escape from death.

    ''He is dangerous.'' Everyone thought.

    "Jean." Adrian walked up to Jean and stared into her eyes.

    His neon-blue eyes and her golden eyes meet, for a moment, Adrian managed to see a bird sleeping in Jean''s eyes.

    "Adrian."

    "Calm down, remember what I told you. If you lose control, you will explode." Adrian reasoned.

    "But��" Jean glanced back at Scott, fuming with anger.

    "I don''t know what happened between you, but don''t get out of control."

    Seeing that her powers were still increasing, Adrian had to seriously wonder what this bastard did.

    "JEAN!!!"

    *BOOOM!!!*

    Adrian finally cracked and released all his aura, so terrible that everyone in the cafe could feel the touch of Death itself.

    ''What is this aura?!'' The teacher asked himself in shock and disbelief.

    Jean continued to stare at Adrian and saw his neon blue eyes looking at her, he coldly muttered.

    "Calm down."

    Like a meek bird, Jean pecked her head in a nod and reined in her rage.

    ...

    "HAHAHAHAHAHA! I knew it!! I knew that if he found my sister, his powers would grow faster! " Death laughed excitedly.

    "Calm down, Death. That was just a demonstration, he hasn''t woken up yet." Death attempted to calm down, but the happy smile could not leave her face.

    "Ahhhh~! Adrian, I am looking forward to the day when you will control this energy, I am looking forward to what you will become."

    .....

    Edited by: Slammeron

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 134 - 131 - X-MEN!!

    Adrian sighs, and stops using the power of his eyes.

    ''..... What the f_u_c_k was that!?'' Adrian shouted internally.

    [Take it easy, Adrian. This is just the powers of the eyes, do you remember what I said?]

    ''Yes, those eyes allow me to use energy more easily.''

    [Yes, what you did now was just use the energy of death in a purer way, you were able to use that energy because you were close to the life energy that gave you fuel.]

    ''Death, is that a thing called'' magic? ''

    [Yes.]

    Adrian narrows his eyes, ''Death, are you lying?''

    [Humpf, I''m not lying, what you did now was magic, your eyes are a channel through which magic passes, with it you can use all the energies of the universe, of course without training, this energy will be converted into energy of death which is the main energy of your eyes.]

    ''I understand.''

    [Remember that you only managed to use the powers now, because of this woman who was close to you, but you have to train if you want to use that energy.]

    ''Where can I find a teacher?''

    [I don''t know, that''s not my problem, you have to look for yourself.] Death replied in a provocative tone.

    "..."

    Adrian was speechless ...

    A vein pops in Adrian''s head. ''Just wait! I will put you in your place !! ''

    [I''m waiting for it ~~!]

    "What are you!?" Someone shouted.

    "What !?" Adrian turns around still angry.

    Everyone goes into battle mode when they see Adrian''s expression.

    Realizing what he was doing, Adrian relaxes his expression. "I''m sorry, I was annoyed that you made Jean lose control, she is not in a good situation right now." Adrian lied.

    Jean felt a little happy when he saw Adrian getting irritated by her.

    Seeing Adrian''s calm expression, the X-MEN relaxed a little, but they didn''t let their guard down.

    "..."

    A silent atmosphere fell among the members present.

    *Cough!* "Can I ask who you are...? " The teacher asked.

    "Oh, how polite you are, my name is Adrian Weismann." Adrian introduced himself.

    "Grr, what are you to Jean?" Logan snarled.

    Adrian looked at Logan and then looked at Scott, Adrian turned his head and looked at Jean.

    Apparently understanding something, Adrian smiled maniacally. "I am someone close." He said with an arrogant smile as he pulled Jean close to him.

    !!!

    Jean was surprised by this development, when she went to protest, she saw Adrian''s smile.

    When Jean saw Adrian''s smile, she understood what Adrian wanted to do, ''He''s provoking them. What is his goal? ''

    "What !!" Scott and Logan shouted in disbelief.

    Seeing Scott''s expression, Jean''s smile grew, she wanted to get back at Scott, she approached Adrian and hugged him, "Yes, he is someone close, very close."

    Adrian didn''t mind Jean using him for her revenge, he was using her too.

    Adrian can''t help it, his insides are hungry for battles, but he understands that he can''t start a battle, after all, he would be in wrong.

    But if someone attacks you first, that''s just self-defense, right?

    * Shink! * * Shink! *

    ''Oh?'' Adrian''s smile grows more when he sees Logan''s claws.

    "Bastard!" Logan gets angry and attacks him.

    "Logan! No!" The teacher screams.

    Adrian pushes Jean away.

    Jean falls to the floor and looks at Adrian in disbelief. "No."

    Logan''s claws go through Adrian''s stomach!

    "Logan! What did you do!?" The professor screamed in horror.

    Logan undoes his claws and Adrian falls to the ground, everyone managed to see three holes in Adrian''s c_h_e_s_t.

    "Sorry, Charles." Logan apologized, he just lost his mind and killed someone!

    Suddenly a blonde walks into the cafeteria.

    "Oh, I''m late."

    Storm turns and looks at the blonde in disgust. "Emma Frost."

    "Yo, Ororo. I see that you have this frown as always, I don''t recommend it, okay? You will look like an old woman. "

    Veins start to pop in Ororo''s head, but unlike someone, she knows how to control herself. "What are you doing here?"

    "Oh, I just came to get my prot��g��." Emma Frost said as she walked towards Jean.

    !!!

    The X-MEN were shocked by this statement, the only one who was not shocked was the teacher.

    Emma Frost seeing Xavier''s face, she understood that he already knew that Jean was with her.

    Seeing the mark of the wounds, she understood that Adrian was attacked by Logan.

    "Logan." Emma Frost called to him.

    "What?" Logan looked at her.

    "You are so f_u_c_k_e_d up." She spoke in a cold voice.

    Logan smiled arrogantly, "Oh? Who''s going to hit me?"

    Emma Frost just smiled. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA, do you think this is enough to kill you? Listen well. Adrian is a monster, a monster much more terrifying than mutants. "

    "..."

    No one dared to say that Emma Frost was lying, they can deny it, but they have known Emma long enough to tell when she is lying.

    "Humpf, what a corpse can do."

    At that moment Adrian''s smile grows. "HAHAHAHAHAHA. Calling me a monster, that was rude. "

    !!!

    Everyone looked at Adrian and saw that the wound on his body was closing in at a frightening speed.

    Adrian gets up in Dante''s style as if he''s levitating. "I''ll be honest, I didn''t expect your claw to cross my body, it must be very special, right?" He spoke with a manic smile.

    Adrian looked at the blonde who arrived. ''Emma Frost, she stopped pretending, huh?''

    "Cure factor. Do you have that too, huh? " Logan said.

    "Oh? You also have? That''s nice." Adrian started walking towards Logan.

    Knowing what will happen next, the teacher asked: "We can''t talk?"

    Adrian ignored the teacher.

    "Oh? And why is this good? "

    "Because I can hit you as many times as I want and you won''t die"

    ...

    Edited by: Otakubaku

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 135 - 132 - X-MEN!! 2

    Adrian uses his speed and appeared behind Logan, Adrian then closes his hands and punches Logan in the head.

    * Booom! *

    Adrian didn''t hold back, he was never good at holding back, he punched with all his strength.

    Logan flew into the wall, but since it was just a normal wall, he went through and fell on the other side.

    "You!!" Scott attacks Adrian with his eyes.

    Adrian deflects it easily with as little effort as possible. "Oh? You have an interesting power, but ... "

    Adrian appears behind Scott. "It''s useless if you don''t get it right."

    Adrian was about to punch Scott with full force, but Scott suddenly disappears.

    "Oh?"

    Adrian looks at Scott and a humanoid with a tail, he had blue skin and yellow eyes.

    "What''s your name?"

    "Kurt Wagner." For some reason, Kurt didn''t want to say his hero name to Adrian, he introduced himself with his real name.

    "Kurt, huh? You are interesting." Adrian was sincere, he had never seen a blue humanoid before.

    "Interesting, huh? Aren''t you afraid of me? "

    "HAHAHAHA." Adrian laughed at Kurt''s response, it was like he found something very funny.

    ???

    Kurt and all the X-MEN didn''t understand why Adrian is laughing.

    "Sorry, it''s just what you said something meaningless." Adrian spoke as his smile grew again.

    "I''m not afraid of you, after all, you''re normal, right?"

    Kurt''s eyes will open in shock when he heard what Adrian said, he was surprised that Adrian didn''t discriminate against him.

    "Well, Kurt. We will have fun sometime. " Adrian commented when she looked away from him.

    Adrian didn''t even pay attention to Scott, in Adrian''s view, Scott is worth nothing to him, right now, he just wants to have fun and let go of everything he''s holding.

    Adrian wants to fight!

    * Shink! *

    Hearing the sound of claws, Adrian smiled maniacally.

    "Grrr!" Logan jumps at Adrian in an attempt to cut him off.

    "What did I say? Today, you are my punching bag. "

    Adrian deflects Logan''s attack, with impossible speed, and punches Logan again.

    "Humpf, Kid. You don''t know who you''re dealing with. " Logan said while coughing blood.

    Logan falls to the ground and gets up at high speed, again he goes back to attack Adrian.

    "You''re the one who doesn''t know what you''re dealing with." Adrian dodges Logan''s clutches and tries to punch Logan in the face.

    But Logan dodges and attacks Adrian with his heel.

    "Ho? You are good at martial arts. " Adrian defends with his right arm and attacks him with his knee.

    "Humpf." Logan swerves and stops in front of Adrian.

    [Adrian! Because you are kidding! Just kill him!] Venom shouted in frustration.

    ''If I kill him, I will lose my fun.''

    "Your name is Logan, right?"

    "Yes."

    "Why don''t we solve this like men? Without claws and powers, whoever wins stays with the woman. " Adrian asks smiling.

    "HEY! I didn''t agree with that!" Jean argued

    Logan smiles maniacally and breaks his claw.

    "I like the sound of that".

    Adrian''s smile grows when Logan agreed.

    Logan takes off his shirt and throws it somewhere.

    "When did it become a fight club?" Rogue asked, but no one answered.

    Everyone sees Logan''s muscular body, Sharon Carter who was hiding seeing all this is amazed when she sees Logan''s body.

    Adrian smiles and gives his symbiotes a mental command.

    !!!

    Everyone is shocked when they see Adrian''s clothing moving as if it were alive and entering his body, the only one who had no reaction was Emma Frost who already knew that.

    Jean already knew this because Emma Frost told it, but she never thought it would be something like this.

    "Bastard, you''re holding out".

    "HAHAHAHA, of course I''m holding on, if I let go of all my powers, none of you would survive, of course if Jean decided to fight me, you would have a chance to defeat me, but ..."

    Adrian looks at Jean. "She doesn''t seem to want to help you."

    !!!

    The X-MEN were surprised by Adrian''s bold statement, but when they remembered that presence some moment ago, they can''t help but agree, the only one who can stop that power is Jean.

    They still wonder if that presence they felt was some kind of hallucination.

    Sharon Carter was unable to divert attention from Adrian''s body, she was staring at Adrian''s c_h_e_s_t and devouring them with her eyes.

    If Logan''s body was someone muscular, Adrian''s body is a sculpture carved by the gods, it''s a perfect body.

    One less of course.

    Emma Frost licked her lips when she saw Adrian''s muscular c_h_e_s_t, ''He was hot before, now he''s much better.''

    "Shall we start, Logan?" Adrian positions himself in an open c_h_e_s_t position.

    "Grrr, underestimating me." Logan enters a fighting position similar to that of Boxing.

    Adrian said nothing, he just smiled, ''Ah ~ this is really a fun day.''

    Logan attacked Adrian again, this time Adrian did not deflect.

    He let it hit, ''Weak.''

    Adrian closes his fist and punches Logan.

    Logan dodges the attack and kicks Adrian''s legs, but nothing happens.

    Adrian kicks Logan in the face and he flies away, not satisfied, he appears behind Logan and knocks him to the ground, soon he started punching his face at high speed!

    He was making Logan a punching bag like he said he would.

    Logan has more experience in martial arts, but Adrian is stronger, his punches are heavy! If it were just that it wouldn''t be a problem, but Adrian is too fast for Logan.

    Seeing Logan''s bloody and broken face, Adrian pulls away and returns to his open c_h_e_s_t position.

    A few seconds later Logan wakes up and returns to his original boxing position, it was as if nothing had happened.

    Logan''s eyes were burning with the d_e_s_i_r_e to fight.

    The room returned to silence again.

    ...

    Edited by: Otakubaku

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 136 - 133 - X-MEN!! 3

    A quiet atmosphere, everyone was waiting for Logan and Adrian to make another move.

    The professor knew he should stop the fight, but with this atmosphere, that is an impossible request.

    They can deny it, but internally everyone wants to see a fight, this is a basic instinct of the human being who has strength.

    Adrian was waiting for Logan to attack in an open c_h_e_s_t position, he doesn''t need protection, his body is his protection.

    Sharon Carter was watching Adrian, but she accidentally dropped a glass.

    * Crack! *

    The glass falls to the floor and breaks, that was the moment when Adrian and Logan will attack again.

    Logan approaches Adrian at high speed and attacks him in the stomach,

    Adrian does not defend, he attacks!

    He punches Logan once more in the face.

    ''Ugh! Heavy!'' Logan falls to the floor, and blood comes out of his eyes and mouth.

    ''As I thought, your bone is special.'' Adrian thought, he is aware that this type of force is strong enough to crush a human skull.

    Adrian had doubts about Logan''s bone structure the moment he beat him a few moments ago.

    Adrian looks at his bleeding hands, ''I don''t know what the material is, but his bone is strong.'' Seeing his hand recover, Adrian looks at Logan.

    Logan gets up from the floor and positions himself again.

    Adrian positions himself close open again, but internally he was surprised by Logan''s healing factor,

    Adrian looked at Logan with greedy eyes, he wanted that healing factor.

    "What''s wrong little guy? Won''t you attack?"

    Veins pop in Logan''s head.

    "hahaha." Some people in Logan''s group laughed softly.

    "HAHAHAHA" Emma Frost was laughing wildly, she wasn''t laughing sincerely, she was just teasing Logan, she never liked him at all. "To say that is unfair, Adrian is 1.90 CM tall, while Logan is only 1.60 CM. For Adrian, he is really a runt. "

    "You!" Logan was annoyed, but he was not going to fall for that obvious provocation.

    Adrian smiled, "If you''re not going to come ..." He disappeared and appeared in front of Logan.

    "I''ll." He closes his fists and punches Logan in the face.

    Logan knowing that he cannot face Adrian''s strength head-on, he swerved under Adrian''s legs, and attacks Adrian''s back.

    Adrian feels something in his head warning him of the danger and jumps up, only he did not calculate his strength, because of that, he stopped on the roof of the cafeteria.

    "Did he teleport?" Rogue asks.

    "No, he''s just too fast." Kurt replies.

    "Tsk, you are fast and strong, now you can scale walls, how many powers do you have?" Logan grunted.

    Adrian smiled, he started walking on the roof of the cafeteria. "This is a secret."

    He relaxes his body and falls to the floor. "In my defense, this is not power, it is just a passive skill. Well, I don''t mean to make excuses. "

    Adrian was wondering what that feeling of warning when he is in danger.

    Emma Frost was watching this fight with focused eyes, this was a chance to learn about Adrian.

    "This is not fun, you are very weak, I will lower my level." Adrian spoke of disappointment.

    Initially, he wanted to have fun, but Logan just has the healing factor, he is not strong.

    Because of that, Adrian''s initial fire was going out.

    Logan was annoyed. "Grr, don''t underestimate me."

    Logan attacks Adrian and punches him. "Huh?" He didn''t understand why Adrian didn''t dodge.

    ["You are the one who is underestimating me."]

    ''Venom, let''s end this farce.''

    [Yes !!!]

    Symbiotes started to leave Adrian''s body and will slowly cover his body.

    !!!!

    Everyone looked in horror at Adrian''s vision.

    "See? He''s a monster. " Emma Frost said with a big smile.

    Adrian, who was in his Hybrid form, looked at Logan, "For me, you are just a punching bag."

    Adrian didn''t cover his face with the mask, he doesn''t have to,

    Adrian takes Logan by the neck and lifts him in the air, in Hybrid form, Adrian is 2 meters tall, he has claws of bones and tentacles on his back, he is the image of a monster.

    He covers Logan with his symbiotes, this was a chance he would not pass up.

    "Drop it now!" Scott shouted.

    ["Silence, you''re just food for me to digest, do not think that you are someone who can speak to me in that tone of voice. You are just prey."] Adrian / Venom spoke while looking at Scott.

    Scott was angry, he was never treated like that before, he tried to use his powers, but Kurt stopped him while shaking his head.

    "You will lose." He spoke the harsh reality.

    "Damn it!"

    "Charles." Ororo called the teacher.

    "Yes, you can interfere." Ororo nods and her eyes start to shine.

    ["Oh?] Adrian finished absorbing Logan''s genes and throws him on the ground, he didn''t want to reveal his power to steal powers, because of that, he didn''t take away Logan''s powers, he just absorbed 99% of the mutant genes from Logan.

    He left only 1%, but that''s enough for his body to replace the lost genes, after all, he has an absurd healing factor, what Adrian didn''t understand is that the genes don''t work like that. Logan''s body will reset the genes, but this process will take a long time.

    Adrian thought that this process would be accelerated because Logan has a healing factor, that would be the case if Logan was 20 years old, but he is over 100 years old! Not to mention that Logan has radioactive metal in his bones.

    Adrian was not wrong, he just had little knowledge of Logan''s situation.

    ["You are strong."] Adrian said blankly when he saw the energy that covered Ororo, it was a blue energy similar to a lighthouse, but Adrian managed to observe a small golden energy in Ororo.

    [Watch out, Adrian. She has the blessing of a goddess.] Death warned him.

    Adrian snorted. ''Is a goddess greater than an entity?''

    Death smiled: [Of course not.]

    ''So, everything is fine.'' If she were a goddess, Adrian would not fight boldly, after all, he is still not a god, but Ororo is just someone blessed by a goddess.

    Adrian thought that golden energy was the goddess''s blessing.

    Adrian looked at Ororo, "Are you going to have fun?"

    "Humpf, why don''t you calm down kid."

    "Kid, huh? Who was looking at this kid''s body before? "

    "..."

    Everyone was speechless.

    "Ororo." The teacher looks at Ororo in disbelief.

    Ororo was embarrassed, but it didn''t show on her chocolate-colored skin.

    ........

    Edited by: Otakubaku

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 137 - 134 - What you are?

    Adrian wanted to test something, he wanted to test whether lightning was harmful to symbiotes.

    He knows that fire and sound are the weaknesses of symbiotes, but he doesn''t know how applicable it is.

    For example, if lightning strikes something, it can set fire to that place.

    He wanted to know if the lightning bolt is a weakness or just fire.

    Ororo started to float. "You are very arrogant."

    Adrian also started to float.

    He cannot fly through the skies like Jessica, but he has learned to float.

    Ororo looked shocked at this sight.

    "What? Did you think you were the only one who could fly? Aren''t you the arrogant one here? "

    "... Just, how much power do you have !?"

    Adrian smiled, "This is a secret."

    "Logan! Logan !! Are you alright?"

    ''Shit, I absorbed too many genes, but this is strange, why did he get old?''

    "What did you do!?"

    Adrian looked at her like she was a fool. "Am I obliged to tell you something?"

    "You!"

    Adrian ignores Ororo and stops floating, ''Tsk.'' He lost the battle mood because of Logan.

    "Do not ignore me!" Ororo''s eyes start to shine and thunder can be heard, suddenly, lightning strikes Adrian.

    Adrian didn''t swerve.

    "Interesting, nothing happened." Adrian said as he looked at his body.

    ''Was my theory right?''

    [We diverted the energy current to the floor, be careful, we can''t do this all the time.] Venom explained.

    Adrian nods.

    ''It seems that I only have weakness with fire and sound, but I managed to discover something, I will be able to absorb the abilities of those who lightning powers.

    "... What?" Ororo did not understand what happened.

    Adrian looked at Ororo with greedy eyes, he wanted to steal her ability, Adrian crouches and jumps towards Ororo, he starts to laugh wildly.

    He can''t deny that the symbiote''s d_e_s_i_r_e for destruction influences him, but he loves it!

    Adrian appears in front of Ororo and grabs her neck.

    Without wasting time he tells the symbiotes to steal her genes!

    "Professor, this is bad, he''s doing the same thing he did to Logan." Rogue warned him.

    "I know." The teacher focuses on his mind and tries to invade Adrian''s mind.

    But he can''t.

    "It''s useless, he''s a telepath too." Emma Frost said with a huge smile, for her to see the X-MEN being beaten and a spectacle.

    "Tsk, I can''t do anything right now." The professor grunted, he looked at Kurtz, but the boy just shook his head.

    ''Venom, how long will it take?''

    [She has a lot of genes, it will take a few minutes, the pace would be accelerated if I stole everything.]

    Adrian smiled, he didn''t care anymore. ''Just steal everything.''

    ''Oh, don''t kill her yet.''

    [Okay.]

    Ororo somehow felt that she was being robbed, she was despairing, but her despair was short-lived.

    A minute later.

    "Good." Adrian releases Ororo.

    Surprisingly, Ororo was still awake and she is floating, Adrian looked with his eyes and realized that the blue energy that looked like a beacon no longer existed, but still had a golden energy.

    [I said, right? She is blessed by a goddess, unconsciously, she was using magic along with her mutant powers, she probably still doesn''t know the origins of her powers, if you fought her fully m_a_t_u_r_ed, you would lose.] Death said in a voice fun.

    [This girl is blessed, she was born with mutant powers related to her divinity, as you took away her mutant power, she will now grow up to become a goddess.]

    ''Isn''t that bad? He can take revenge later. Maybe, should I kill her? ''

    [No, try to put her on your side, just make up some bullshit that she will believe, she seems to be innocent despite her rigid appearance.]

    ''I don''t think she will be my ally after what I did today.''

    Ororo looked at Adrian. "What did you do to me ...." She tried to yell at Adrian, but stopped when she saw Adrian''s face and hair.

    "What?" Adrian didn''t understand.

    "What you are !?" Ororo exclaimed in shock.

    "Huh?"

    Adrian was not understanding.

    "Look at your hair!" Ororo was almost going crazy with this strange situation.

    Adrian takes his big hair and brings it into view. "What the f_u_c_k is that!?"

    Adrian''s old black hair was pure white ...

    Adrian quickly descends to the ground, he doesn''t even realize he is flying as if it were normal.

    He looks at the diner mirror with shocked eyes. "What the f_u_c_k !!!?"

    When Adrian absorbed Ororo''s genes, he changed, his old white skin was now looking more brown, it was as if he had gone to the beach and had spent a lot of time in the sun.

    And his old black hair was now white, he looked like a distant relative of Ororo.

    "F_u_c_k." Adrian didn''t believe this was what he looked like.

    "This is interesting, I don''t dislike you with that appearance, in fact, you got s_e_xier." Emma said smiling, but inside she was dying of curiosity.

    Adrian looked at Emma and then at himself, the only thing he thought was that Leona and Natasha would freak out when she saw his appearance.

    ...

    In a destroyed cafeteria you can see a group of people sitting at a large table.

    Why was everyone acting like everything was fine? Well, Adrian was in no mood to fight and in the view of the X-MEN, Adrian only reacted to someone who attacked him, because of these reasons, they will decide for a temporary truce.

    Adrian was eating parfait in silence, next to him was Jean and Emma Frost, why did Emma Frost sit next to him? He also doesn''t know, he doesn''t care either.

    Across the table was the professor who was eating a salad, a furious Ororo, and a hopeful Rogue?

    Not far from the group was an elderly Logan and Scott.

    "I''m sorry for the problems." The teacher said to the waitress.

    "Don''t worry, he''ll pay for everything." Sharon Carter said.

    "Do you guys know each other?"

    "Yes, she is my f_u_c_k buddy." Adrian said.

    "..."

    Nobody knew how to react to that information. Sharon Carter''s face was red with shame.

    "This is a joke, she is my mother''s friend."

    "I see, because of that, she is not scared of what you did."

    "Yes, he does something absurd like that every now and then." Sharon confirmed Adrian''s story.

    "Shall we introduce ourselves again? Please be civilized. "

    "Okay." X3

    Everyone responded as if they were children.

    Adrian did not answer, he was eating parfait.

    "I''m Kutz Wagner, nice to meet you." A blue humanoid responds.

    "Mm" Adrian replies.

    "I am Anna Marie." Rogue replied.

    "Mm."

    "I am Ororo Munroe." Storm said angrily, she realized that her anger was not affecting the weather, because of that, she was expressing her true emotions.

    "Mm."

    "I''m Professor Charles Xavier, you can call me a teacher." Charles spoke with a smile on his face.

    "Humpf, that fake smile never changes, huh?" Emma Frost teases.

    The teacher ignores the provocation and points to a location. "He''s Scott Summers, and the aged man is Logan."

    "Mm."

    "Now who are you? Or rather, what are you? "

    Adrian stops eating the parfait and looks at Charles.

    .....

    Edited by: Otakubaku

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 138 - 135 - Shit smile and healing Rogue.

    "As I said before, I am Adrian Weismann, I am a mutant like you."

    "I understand." The professor nods.

    "Can you tell us what your skill is?"

    Adrian thinks for a moment, "Okay."

    !!!

    Emma Frost looked at Adrian, she couldn''t hide her curiosity. In fact, everyone was curious.

    "My ability is to heal and absorb damage." Adrian explains with a shit grin.

    "..."

    "HUH?" Everyone couldn''t understand.

    "Can you be more specific?" The professor asks.

    "Okay."

    Adrian points to Logan. "My ability absorbed everything that is ''harmful'' to that man''s body, I removed everything that was damaging his body, and left his body in the ''normal'' state.

    !!!

    Everyone was shocked by this ability, does that mean he can cure the mutated gene?

    It was what they thought, but of course Emma Frost and the professor were suspicious that it was.

    "Can you give us another example?" The professor asked seriously.

    Adrian gives a command to the symbiote and it appears in your hand.

    "This goo is malleable armor, this is my main ability, with this ability, I can enter someone''s body and remove all diseases, I remove everything that is harmful to the human body, I can also heal myself with this goo, but this ability has a side effect. Everything I absorb and heal with my powers, some of that damage is directed at me, of course it depends on which person I heal. As I have an absurd healing factor, this damage doesn''t bother me much, but it still hurts a lot. "

    Adrian lied like he was proficient at it. In fact, he mixed truths and lies.

    [First, it was a parasite, now you''re calling me malleable armor! F_u_c_k you!]

    "Huh?" They didn''t understand, the only person who understood how dangerous that power was was Charles and Emma Frost.

    "Basically, I heal the whole human body and leave it in the ''normal'' state, but the consequence of doing this, is that I absorb some of this anomaly, I''m basically always sick, but because of my healing factor, I''m well I think." He spoke with a pitiful expression.

    Adrian smiled internally when he saw Anna and Kurtz''s sympathetic look.

    "Why do you have neon blue eyes?" Kurtz asked.

    "Why do you have a tail?" Adrian countered his question.

    "I don''t know, I was just born that way." Kurtz replied.

    "I am the same, I was born with neon blue eyes, probably, he is part of my mutation, because of that, I have always lived in isolation."

    "I understand you, friend." Kurtz said as he nodded.

    "So, why do you have white hair !? What did you do to me!" Ororo hit the table.

    Adrian sighs. "When I fight someone, I always use my technique to heal all the damage to someone''s body. If the victim resists my healing, they will be tired and will give me time to escape or kill her. What happened is what I said before, the side effect of your disease hit me, because of that, I have white hair now ... "

    ''He talks about killing so easily.'' Charles thought about discomfort.

    "Are you saying that I''m sick !?"

    "The mutant gene is a disease." Adrian said in a neutral voice.

    !!!

    "Don''t look at me like that, I''m not discriminating, it''s just my personal opinion."

    "I always wondered, why when I cure a mutant, does he return to being a normal human? I healed several people in my life, I even healed a man who gained powers through experiments, but they always went back to being a normal human.

    "..."

    Everyone reflected on Adrian''s words, but there was one person who totally ignored what Adrian said, that person was Emma, ??she didn''t believe that the mutant genes were a disease.

    "What happens if you cure someone who has cancer?" The teacher asked.

    "Nothing, I don''t get side effects when I cure a normal human, I only get side effects when I cure mutants, look."

    Adrian closes his fist.

    * Shink! *

    Bone claws protrude from Adrian''s wrist.

    !!!

    "This is from Logan." Charles looked with suspicious eyes at Adrian.

    Adrian knows that his explanation doesn''t make sense, do you heal someone and receive his power in return? It doesn''t make sense, but why is he saying this bullshit? It''s simple, he''s giving an image that he doesn''t understand how his powers work, he wants to trick smart heads like Emma Frost and Charles.

    Why is he doing something so problematic? It''s simple, if he gives the impression that he is a boy who doesn''t know what kind of powers he has, these two will want to recruit him, and with that Adrian will approach his goal.

    He wants to absorb more powers on the pretext of ''healing.''

    This is just an improvised plan, if it works, he gets a lot of powers, and if it goes wrong ... Well, nothing happens, everyone goes on with their lives, he is doing this to get in touch with as many mutants as possible.

    "Yes, I healed Logan, but I don''t understand why he suddenly got old."

    Charles sighs. "That''s because Logan is over 100 years old."

    !!!

    Adrian opened his eyes in shock. ''Is he that old?''

    "And I !! What did you do to me !?" Ororo shouted.

    "I already explained woman, I healed you, because of that, I look like that now!" Adrian shouted.

    "But why am I still able to use my power?"

    "I don''t know!"

    "You are very close." Jean spoke to a neutral.

    Ororo finally realized that his face was close to Adrian, she is embarrassed and turns her face, then she sits down and remains silent.

    Adrian acted normally and sat down, he was used to dealing with the charm of women, he just acts like a bitch in heat with Gwen, all because of the effects of the pheromone.

    "Y-You ..." Anna was having a hard time saying something.

    "Can you heal me?" She asked in a hopeful voice.

    Adrian looked at her and smiled gently, "Yes."

    "Really !?" she jumped excitedly.

    "Yes." Adrian said. "Can you tell me what your skill is?"

    "I can absorb people''s memories, powers, emotions, but the side effect is that I change a lot." Anna spoke in a sad voice. "These powers that I absorb are temporary as well."

    "I understand." He nods. ''Is she an inferior version of symbiotes? Perhaps, her powers can increase the capabilities of my symbiotes.

    Anna nods and gets up too.

    Charles has not stopped Anna from losing her powers, she knows that this girl has always been in trouble, he can use this opportunity to see Adrian''s powers in action.

    When the two were standing in front of each other, Adrian said, "Are you ready?"

    "Yes."

    [Easy prey.] Venom commented as he laughed.

    Adrian internally agrees with Venom''s words.

    ''Venom, absorb everything.''

    [Yes!]

    Venom leaves Adrian''s body and enters Anna''s body.

    ......

    Edited by: Otakubaku

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 139 - 136 - Adrian doesnt like to lie, but he is good at lying.

    Two minutes later.

    [I finished.]

    ''Good.'' Adrian smiles internally.

    Venom returned to Adrian''s body.

    "How are you feeling?" Adrian asks with a worried tone, Natasha''s acting classes are being useful ... (N / a: He studied this when he was learning how to be a killer.)

    "I don''t know, do I feel normal?" She didn''t know what to feel.

    "How do you activate your powers?"

    "I just have to touch someone."

    "I understand." Adrian looks at Kurtz. "Kurtz? You can help?"

    Kurtz thinks for a moment and nods.

    Kurtz approaches Anna. "You can touch me."

    "..."

    Anna didn''t know what to do.

    "Don''t worry, just go ahead," Adrian said smiling.

    ''Venom, did you disable her powers?''

    [Yes, you can touch the people normally.]

    ''Good, with that I can outwit these old foxes.''

    If Adrian demonstrates that he has not received Anna''s powers. Charles and Emma Frost are going to have doubts about the thought of Adrian''s stealing powers.

    Adrian doesn''t believe Emma Frost is going to call him to help children who don''t want her powers, after all, she is a greedy woman. But Charles is a different story, he seems to be a soft-hearted person.

    Adrian had this plan on the fly, but it''s going better than expected, he just has to fix a few loose ends.

    The situation with Anna will resolve some loose ends and doubts they had about Adrian.

    Slowly, Anna touched Kurtz''s face, she expected Kurtz to fall to the floor, but nothing happened.

    Tears started to fall from Anna''s face, she was very happy at that moment. "You have a strange face." She commented while crying.

    Kurt was not offended, he just nodded.

    "Adrian, are you okay?" Emma Frost asked in a concerned voice, but inside she thought otherwise. ''If what he said is true, it means that he has absorbed Anna''s powers.''

    "Hmm? I''m fine, I haven''t changed anything. " Adrian said that with a confused face as he smiled inside.

    Emma Frost gets up and touches Adrian''s face, but she doesn''t feel her powers being drained.

    "What is happening? Didn''t you take her powers? "

    "What are you talking about? This is just a side effect, it will not always happen. " Adrian pretended to be a fool.

    ''... What is happening?'' Emma Frost wondered.

    Realizing that this was a chance Adrian decides to continue: "It seems that you misunderstood my power, I don''t steal powers, I heal someone and if the disease is too strong, I get the side effect of that disease, I can have Logan''s claws, but in my body, this is just a disease, my bones have changed, right? I didn''t suffer from it because of my healing factor, but what if I didn''t have my healing factor? "

    "You would die for not enduring the pain of the change in your body ..." Charles spoke in horror.

    Adrian''s inner smile grows. "Yes, I would die."

    !!!

    Everyone looked at Adrian with pity, except Emma Frost, she was still in doubt.

    "Oh, I remembered something, these diseases in my body will eventually disappear."

    "What does that mean?" Ororo asked.

    "He is saying that over time the side effects of the powers he has been given will disappear."

    "Huh?"

    ''That''s right Charles, just credibility for my words.''

    He spoke in a sad voice: "Yes, in time Logan''s claws will disappear and my hair and skin color will return to normal, but it takes a long time, I was a little depressed because I was wondering how I will live normally now, after all, I looked very different before. " He was saying something dangerous, after all, if he lives long with the mutants, they will realize that his words are a lie, but Adrian does not intend to stay long with the group of mutants, he just wants their powers.

    After he absorbs the mutants'' powers, he''ll ... Well, he didn''t think about what he was going to do next.

    Charles, listening to what Adrian said, he got excited. "Adrian, how about you study at our school?" He even forgot to ask about Adrian''s telepathy.

    Emma Frost and Jean squirm when they hear Charles'' words.

    "Eh? I do not know what to do." Adrian played dumb, but inside he was laughing like crazy.

    "Adrian is going to our school!" Emma spoke in a serious voice.

    ''Hmm? Does she have a school too? ''

    Emma Frost and Charles started to argue.

    Adrian just watched while laughing inside, he was thinking about his next steps.

    Adrian looks at Jean, Emma Frost, and Charles.

    These three are the telepaths, Jean is the most dangerous, because of the entity in her body, but I cannot ignore Emma and Charles, their experiences are dangerous, and I have to absorb the powers of these three people.

    Adrian''s smile grew, he liked the challenge.

    How does Adrian know that Charles is a telepath? Simple, in the middle of the fight with Ororo, he heard Emma talking to Charles, don''t underestimate Adrian''s hearing, he has a hearing from hell.

    "Hmm?" Adrian felt someone pulling on his shirt.

    "Oh, Anna."

    "Thank you."

    Adrian smiled sincerely this time and patted her on the head. "Do not worry about it."

    Anna smiles happily.

    Jean, seeing this, thought; Another girl fell into your clutches, huh? That womanizer!

    "Huh? Why am I bothered by this? " She wondered.

    "What do you intend to do now?" Adrian asked.

    Anna shudders, to be honest, she doesn''t know what to do.

    Adrian seeing this suggested. "Why don''t you study at my school? It is a normal school, you may find what to do if you go to school. "

    "You may be right, I will think about it." Anna has decided that she will think about it in the near future, for now, she just wants to go back to the mansion and tell what happened."

    Adrian looked at Scott who was staring at Jean, ''Stalker?''

    Scott looked at Adrian with hateful eyes. ''Hmm, if this man is a threat, I better eliminate him.'' (E/N Can we see his eyes? Don''t know)

    Adrian looked at old Logan. ''One hundred years old, huh?''

    Adrian looked at Ororo who was looking at him. "What?"

    Ororo stood up and approached Adrian. "You can use my powers, right?"

    "What are you talking about? Of course, I can''t. "

    "Don''t lie to me, I can feel it. I don''t know what''s going on with me, but I can only feel it, it''s like I have connected with something bigger. It''s just a warning, don''t get angry or lose control of your emotions, or you''re going to create hurricanes. "

    "..."

    Adrian''s expression was that of someone who didn''t understand what was going on, but inside, he was thinking like crazy.

    ''What the f_u_c_k? If I get angry will I create hurricanes? So I can''t lose control of my emotions? ''

    That was bad news for Adrian.

    ''Venom, can you disable Ororo''s powers?''

    [No, he is very strong, that power has practically merged with you.]

    ''Does that mean I''m going to look like this forever?''

    [I don''t know, but the probability is high.]

    "..."

    ''F_u_c_k !!''

    ...

    Edited by: Otakubaku

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 140 - 137 - Adrians thoughts.

    Why is Adrian bothered by his appearance? To be honest, Adrian is not bothered, he thinks his current image is too badass.

    A man 1.90m tall, white hair like snow, with tanned skin and neon blue eyes. Adrian finds his look badass, he liked it very much.

    But Adrian is still worried about Leona''s reaction, after all, he left his house to live a ''normal'' life.

    [The very thought of living a normal life with an alien in your body is strange.] Death commented nonchalantly.

    ''.....'' Adrian didn''t know how to answer because he knows it''s true. ''Now I really want to see Leona''s reaction when I see my current appearance.'' He thought as he smiled.

    He also thinks that with his aggressive nature, it would be very difficult for him to live a normal life for a long time.

    [Isn''t that human your wife? Why don''t you explain to her in bed what happened.] Scream spoke in a suggestive tone.

    "....."

    Adrian was speechless ... Was Scream perverted like that?

    ''Where did you learn about this?''

    [Recently, I''m following a fanfic where the protagonist travels to another called ''One Piece'' and makes a harem, he solves his problems with his d_i_c_k]. Scream replied.

    "......."

    ''I knew, the internet is not a good place.'' Adrian shakes his head, but he can''t help but be curious about this fanfic.

    ''... What is the name of this fanfic ...?'' He asked as he swallowed.

    [Sinful life with the strongest system, it is very good.]

    ''I''ll read it later.'' Adrian responds with a nod, maybe he can get some tips.

    Adrian looks at Emma Frost and Charles who are still arguing.

    Adrian ignores these two foxes and looks at a blue humanoid who appeared next to him.

    "What''s the problem, Kurt?"

    "Can you heal him?" Kurt points to Logan who was aged.

    Hearing Kurt''s question, Charles and Emma Frost stop arguing and look at Adrian.

    Jean, Ororo and Scott also look at Adrian.

    ''Oh?'' Adrian found this situation interesting. ''Logan, you seem to be hated and loved at the same time.''

    Adrian looks at Logan lying down. Adrian doesn''t hate him, he just beat him up because he wanted to have fun, it''s a shame that Logan wasn''t strong enough, the only point that Adrian should praise is his claws, those claws are so strong that he managed to penetrate his skin.

    ''Logan''s problem is simple to solve, I just have to reinforce the mutation in his body again.'' Adrian thinks to himself.

    Adrian looks at Kurt and then at Anna, then he looks at Ororo. Adrian soon realizes something. ''This is my chance to get on the bright side of these mutants.''

    "Yes, I can help you."

    Ororo and Anna sigh with relief, they don''t have anything romantic with Logan, they just have a bad taste in their mouth when they look at a friend in such a deplorable state.

    Adrian walks towards Logan.

    [I don''t understand, why are you taking such a problematic action? Couldn''t you just absorb their powers and then kill them?] Venom asked.

    Adrian shook his head internally. ''If I do that, I will lose my chance to get close to a large number of mutants. I know that with Leona''s support, I can find mutants anytime I want, but then what? ''

    [Huh?]

    ''After I find these mutants, what do I do? Do I absorb their powers and kill them? This is unreal, I am not a murderer who kills innocents, I am not going to do this, I just want your powers, I know I can absorb your powers and after support for your personal life, but this is very problematic. ''

    ''I also plan to recruit some mutants if their skills are useful.'' Adrian thought about contemplation.

    Adrian knows that he will not use all the skills he steals, after all, he is only one person, a good example of this is the Leona mutation that he rarely uses, because of that, he plans to recruit mutants that have good mutations, of course that he will absorb some of the genes of the people he recruits.

    Like Logan, he will leave enough genes for the victim to still have his mutation.

    Logan just didn''t die of old age because Adrian left 1% of Logan''s mutation intact.

    Adrian just wants the powers of powerful mutants and allies, he doesn''t want to be responsible for the lives of mutants who are without powers, this is very problematic, because of that, he will put the responsibility on someone else.

    ''I''m becoming a skill collector ...'' Adrian thought.

    Adrian looks at Charles with an emotionless face. ''He''s a good scapegoat.''

    Adrian managed to understand Charles''s personality more or less. ''He is a good person, but his goodness is distorted.''

    This is Adrian''s opinion of Charles.

    With Adrian''s new senses and the training he had with Natasha, Adrian manages to define someone''s personality with just a few conversations.

    Expressions, ways of acting, personality, attitudes. With his new senses, he can observe all of this as if in slow motion.

    Through this observation, he can deduce a person''s personality, Adrian recalls that Natasha is very good at this skill.

    Speaking of skills. ''I feel my sense of smell has grown stronger.''

    * Sniff Sniff *

    Adrian can smell all the people present, he can even differentiate the type of smell, he has the feeling that he can sniff out people''s emotions too. ''This is weird.'' He comments internally.

    Adrian doesn''t understand what is going on. ''I will test this skill later.''

    [I don''t understand.] Venom said, for Venom they are all just-food.

    ''Hmm?''

    [Are you planning something?] Scream asked.

    ''Yes.''

    Adrian stops in front of Logan and looks at Scott who was looking at Adrian with an angry expression.

    [What are you planning?]

    ''If I were to put it into words would it be like, an army of people with superpowers?'' Adrian said as he smiled predatorily.

    Scott froze in fear when he saw Adrian''s smile, he clearly remembers that feeling of death, in fact everyone does, they are just afraid to ask.

    [Pfff, Hahahahaha. I understand! Now, I understand!] Venom laughed when he read Adrian''s mind.

    [This is interesting.] Scream commented when he read what Adrian was planning.

    "Scott, move away." Charles spoke as he looked at Scott who was shaking.

    Scott didn''t move, but Adrian just ignores Scott and puts his hand on Logan''s c_h_e_s_t.

    ''Venom.''

    [Okay.]

    Venom leaves Adrian''s body and enters Logan''s body.

    .....

    Edited by: Otakubaku

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 141 - 138 - Adamantium.

    "Why is it taking so long?" Adrian commented in a low voice.

    Fifteen minutes have passed and Venom has not yet finished the process of reactivating the genes.

    [Stealing genes is easy for Klyntar, but replacing genes is a difficult and delicate task.] Scream explains.

    ''Oh.''

    "Haven''t you finished yet?" Scott commented angrily.

    Adrian looked at Scott with cold eyes. "The unknown metal in his body is preventing me from restoring him quickly. Now, stop talking. You are taking my concentration away. " He decided to lie again, but this time he trapped his words.

    Adrian didn''t have a good impression of Scott, he doesn''t know if it''s true or not, but when he heard Jean saying that Scott abandoned his wife and son, that left Adrian with a bad impression of Scott.

    Adrian values ??family and unity, in Adrian''s view, what Scott did was unforgivable.

    ''I don''t know if it''s true, but from the way the people around Scott reacted to this news, I can say that there is some truth about this story.''

    "You !!" Scott''s eyes shine red.

    "Scott !!" Ororo shouted angrily, as she no longer had to keep feelings inside her because of the fear that her powers would get out of control, she is showing her emotions more.

    "What ...?" Scott stepped back when he saw Ororo''s face.

    Scott had never seen Ororo''s angry face.

    "Just, stop," Ororo said.

    "..."

    Scott nods and stops talking.

    Hearing what Adrian said, Ororo looked at Logan with a pitiful expression.

    "The Adamantium ..." She commented in a low voice thinking that no one had heard.

    Unfortunately, Adrian has hellish ears, he managed to hear what she said.

    Adrian''s smile grew, ''Adamantium, huh?'' but soon he returned to his serious expression.

    Adrian looked at Ororo. "Do you know anything?"

    "What? I don''t know anything. " She spoke a little nervously.

    It was obvious that she knew something, everyone present could not help but shake their heads at Ororo''s attitude.

    Adrian narrowed his eyes. "You are bad at lying."

    "..." Ororo looked at Adrian angrily. ''Whom do you think is the fault? Now that I know I don''t need to control my emotions, I''m not able to control myself''

    Ororo was afraid to express her emotions, it was an instinctive fear, because of that, she was very repressed. Now that that fear is gone, she is no longer controlling her emotions.

    Adrian looked at Charles.

    Charles found Adrian''s eyes curious, after all, it''s not every day that you see a neon blue eye, but he knows that this is Adrian''s mutation, because of that, he didn''t comment.

    Seeing Adrian''s expression, Charles knew what he wanted.

    "Sigh. Logan participated in an experiment ... "Charles shakes his head, denying his own words. "No. It is wiser to say that he was forced into an experiment in which his bones were replaced by a rare metal, the most resistant metal in the world, Adamantium. "

    Everyone who did not know about this story was shocked, only Emma Frost was not shocked, after all, she already knew this through an external source.

    [N / A: The Adamantium is the most resistant metal in the world in comics, Vibranium is the metal that absorbs the most ''energy'' in the world, it is also very malleable.]

    "Charles." Ororo looks at Charles with an expression of why?

    Charles looks at her and says, "It''s okay."

    Charles looks at Adrian again: "I think it is this metal that is preventing you from recovering it." Charles explains.

    After he finished speaking, Charles was silent, it was as if he didn''t want to say anything else.

    Adrian nods with a serious expression, but inside, he was thinking about what he just heard.

    ''I don''t know anything about this metal, I have to talk to Nick Fury afterwards.''

    Adrian looks at Logan and smiles a little. ''Venom, change of plans, steal all of Logan''s memories.''

    [It will take too long, is everything okay?]

    ''How long is it going to take?''

    [His memories are damaged, he has few memories left, with that amount, I would finish in 1 hour.]

    ''Oh? He lost his memories ... Okay, I''m going to make something up. ''

    Adrian wanted to know more about how Logan was experimenting, the moment he heard that Logan''s bones changed through an experiment, his interest was immediately aroused, he wanted to know how this is possible.

    He thinks that maybe it will be useful in the future.

    "The healing process will take time, these metals in Logan''s body are damaging his body." Adrian said seriously.

    Charles sighs and nods, but there was one person who didn''t understand what Adrian said.

    "What''s going on in Logan''s body?"

    Adrian looks at Anna. "Logan''s body is in a constant state of regeneration, because of that metal in his body. I think that if that metal wasn''t in his body, Logan''s mutation would be much stronger. "

    "Huh?" Anna didn''t understand.

    Jean and Adrian shake their heads at the same time as if there was no way.

    "What I mean is that the metal in Logan''s body is damaging him"

    "Oh." Anna nods.

    ''She''s slow to understand things, huh?'' Adrian thinks.

    Adrian didn''t lie, if Logan didn''t have Adamantium in his body, his regeneration would be much stronger.

    While all this was going on.

    Emma Frost was silent, she was just watching every decision that Adrian made, she was trying to understand his personality, she was also watching the powers he used.

    There is no such limit for Emma Frost.

    Emma Frost feels that Adrian is lying, she doesn''t know what Adrian is lying, but call it instinct, she has dealt with a lot of cheaters who lied to her at work, Adrian feels the same as these people.

    ''Usually, in these situations, I would use my power and solve the problem, but it won''t work for him, right?'' Emma Frost thinks of annoyance.

    ''Well, I''m not in a hurry, I want him to be my ally, I don''t want him to be my enemy.'' She thought as she smiled.

    ....

    Edited by: Otakubaku

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 142 - Dc Came back..

    I posted a new chapter of my DC fanfic.

    If you want to read, feel free.

    [A/N: Warning, this is just the chapter to let you know that I am coming back with this Fanfic, I will only start posting when I have stocked chapters.

    But if you are curious, you can support me in Pa treon for just 5 dollars. This is only valid for that month.]

 Chapter 143 - 139 - Youre my son?

    Adrian spent an hour healing old Logan, he was silent and his attention was focused on Logan, at least that was the impression Adrian wanted to make.

    But he was not doing any of that.

    What happens is, with the symbiotes'' senses spread throughout his body, Adrian manages to have a 360-degree view, he ended up discovering this new ability while trying to spy on what others were doing.

    At first, the skill caused a little disorientation in Adrian, but over time, he started to get used to it.

    He was using this ability to observe what everyone else was doing while he was healing Logan.

    Jean was silent as usual.

    Scott was watching Jean as if he were a stalker.

    Anna and Kurt were talking.

    Emma Frost and Ororo were watching Adrian with curious eyes.

    The same was true for Charles, he was just watching Adrian with a kind smile.

    Adrian didn''t know what he was thinking, but from Charles''s expression. Adrian deduced that Charles was moved by the attitude he was taking.

    When an hour passed, Adrian moved away from Logan, who was slightly younger compared to before. "I finished."

    When Adrian spoke those words, the X-Men approached Logan and started to check his condition.

    "He looks younger ..." Anna commented with a sigh.

    Ororo looked at Logan for a moment. "Tsk, get up, Logan."

    Upset that Logan didn''t get up, Ororo punched him in the face.

    Since her strength was that of a normal human, this punch hurt her more than Logan.

    "Aiii." She m_o_a_n_e_d as she held her hands.

    "Ororo ..." Charles sighed seeing Ororo''s attitude.

    Charles remembers very well that this was Ororo''s personality when he first met her, she was a naughty and smart teenager, to be honest, Charles liked Ororo calm and cool.

    But he knows that she was holding onto her feelings because of her powers that were growing at an amazing rate.

    The more Ororo''s powers evolved, the more problems she had with emotions, she couldn''t be irritated or she could create hurricanes, she couldn''t be sad or a snowstorm would happen.

    Because of these problems, Ororo decided to close herself off from everyone.

    "Thanks for the help, Adrian". Anna spoke.

    Anna nods with a smile on her face.

    "Don''t worry, I was a little guilty about what happened too. That was the least I could do. "

    Adrian slowly moves away from the group of X-Men and approached Sharon Carter.

    He was silent the whole time, he was absorbing the new memories he just gained.

    ''It looks like the facility is somewhere near Canada, but Logan has no memories of the exact location ... At least, I have a starting point.'' Adrian thought.

    Sharon Carter was shocked, she didn''t show it earlier because of her training, but this is the first time she has seen a ''human'' using powers, she didn''t know how to react, because of that, she used her training in an attempt to stay calm.

    "Did you put cameras here?" Adrian asked in a low voice while looking at the group of X-Men.

    "Huh?" Sharon Carter did not know how to react.

    "..." Adrian just looked at her with a face that said what are you doing?

    "Hmmm ... Cough ... Yes, I put cameras here." She replied a little uncomfortably.

    "Good. I want you to send a copy of these recordings to Leona. "

    Adrian knew that Sharon Carter would send a copy of the recordings to Nick Fury, but he doesn''t care, after all, the old man is under his control.

    The only problem was if that copy fell into the wrong hands, after all, HYDRA is infiltrated by SHIELD.

    "Okay." Sharon Carter agreed, she had no reason to deny it, after all, Adrian and Leona were part of SHIELD.

    "Grr ..." Logan gets up a little stunned.

    "Logan! Are you alright?" Anna asked.

    "Huh ...? Hmm, I feel like a truck hit me. "

    Hearing a familiar growl Adrian nodded, ''He woke up.''

    Taking the chance that Sharon Carter had his attention on Logan. Adrian put his hand on Sharon Carter''s back.

    "Huh?" Feeling Adrian''s touch. Sharon Carter looked at Adrian.

    "When you send the copy of the security cameras to Nick Fury, don''t trust anyone." He spoke seriously

    ''Venom.''

    [OK.]

    "Huh?" Sharon Carter did not understand.

    But that was what Adrian wanted, he wanted to divert attention from Sharon Carter.

    A part of Venom leaves Adrian''s body and enters Sharon Carter''s body, this was a quick and silent process. Sharon Carter cannot feel anything.

    Adrian takes his hands off Sharon Carter who was looking at Adrian confused. ''Part of the problem has been solved, what should I do now?''

    "Keep my words in mind, don''t trust anyone at SHIELD, just trust me and Leona." Adrian warned her seriously.

    Sharon Carter was smart, you can''t be a SHIELD agent if you''re stupid, she understood what Adrian meant when he repeated the words a second time, but she didn''t want to believe Adrian.

    Sharon Carter was smart, but she is naive.

    Seeing Sharon Carter''s expression, Adrian understood that she was having a hard time believing him. ''It doesn''t matter, I already took precautions in case she entrusted the security footage to someone unknown.''

    "Boy, what are you?" Logan asked after remembering what happened.

    Adrian smiled and decided to play with Logan.

    * Shink! *

    Bone claws come out of Adrian''s fist.

    Adrian shows Logan these claws while smiling. "I''m like you, haven''t I said it before?"

    Everyone shook their heads when they saw Adrian''s attitude, with the previous fight and the explanation of Adrian''s powers, they managed to understand that Adrian likes to play with other people.

    Logan looked shocked at Adrian''s claws.

    * Shink! *

    Logan looks at his claws and then at Adrian''s claws with a shocked face.

    "... You''re my son?"

    .....

    Edited by: Otakubaku

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 144 - 140 - Its like Ororo.

    Adrian almost tripped when he heard what Logan said, he wanted to play with the old man a little bit, but he never thought the joke would take him in a strange direction.

    ''Logan''s son? How absurd, I don''t even know my father. '' Adrian thought.

    "It''s a joke, I''m not your son." Adrian said with a serious face.

    "Oh." Logan made a disappointed face.

    Adrian felt strange when he saw Logan''s expression. ''Has he changed in any way?''

    "Well, I spent a lot of time here and a lot has happened." Adrian said as he walked towards the exit. "I''m leaving, we''ll see you around."

    "Come on, Sharon and Jean."

    "Okay." Jean got up and followed Adrian. Emma Frost seeing an opportunity also decided to go along.

    Adrian decided not to say anything about Emma Frost''s behavior.

    "Wait, Jean!" Scott tries to call for Jean, but Ororo stops him with a cold face, she was clearly irritated by Scott''s attitude.

    "Scott, be quiet. You have already caused too much confusion. "

    Scott looks to Charles for help, but the professor just ignores him, he was clearly supporting Ororo''s decision.

    Kurt and Anna look at Adrian with complicated eyes, these two didn''t have a negative opinion about Adrian, because of that, they expected Adrian to go to their school.

    But seeing Adrian leaving, they thought they would never see Adrian again.

    ...

    Walking through the street was a tall dark man with silver hair and neon blue eyes, beside him were three women.

    A tall blonde who was wearing a flashy white outfit. A teenager in jeans and a red shirt, and a waitress...

    It was a strange group, but the men could not help cursing the man for being accompanied by these women.

    And women couldn''t help envying girls for being close to a hot piece of meat like Adrian.

    Adrian walks up to a dark alley accompanied by these three women, he stopped in the middle of the alley and looks at Emma Frost. He had several questions in his head, but first, he must solve his problem.

    "Emma Frost, can you fly?"

    "Huh? I can not." Emma Frost was surprised by the sudden question.

    Adrian nods and looks at Jean.

    "And you? you can fly? "

    Jean nods in agreement, she can use her telekinetic powers to ''float''.

    "Good." Adrian approaches Emma Frost and takes her like a princess.

    "Oh? Aren''t you being too hurried? " Emma Frost joked as she grabbed him by the neck.

    Adrian ignored what Emma Frost said and closed his eyes, Adrian started to concentrate his powers on his body, while he was doing this, he realized that his flying powers had changed, he can see that by the time it was changing.

    "This is like Ororo ..." Jean said.

    Adrian''s eyes were shining in neon blue, but unlike before, his eyes were completely blue, it was as if he had gone blind.

    Emma stops playing and looks seriously at Adrian.

    The sunny day before was now full of clouds laden with thunder, it was as if rain could fall at any moment.

    * Brrrr-booom! * Thunder was flashing in the sky.

    ...

    Not far from Adrian''s location.

    Ororo, who was walking out of the cafeteria, looks at the sunny sky with a thoughtful expression.

    She clearly felt someone or more precisely Adrian using the same powers as she did.

    Ororo opens his eyes and stops using her powers. ''Control over my powers has improved, what has he done to me?''

    When Ororo used his powers, without her knowing a golden tribal tattoo flashed on her back, the moment she stopped using her powers, the tattoo disappeared.

    [A / N: At this moment, Ororo doesn''t know that she is blessed by a goddess.]

    ...

    Adrian starts to float towards the sky. "Jean, carry Sharon in your arms, we''re going to take a shortcut, don''t be left behind."

    Jean wakes up from his stupor and looks at Sharon who was looking at Adrian floating.

    "Sigh, why is everything you do flashy?" Jean approaches Sharon. "Hold my back." She didn''t want to take Sharon like a princess.

    Sharon nods, she has already given up thinking about Adrian''s actions, she just decided to follow the flow.

    Adrian laughs: "Because it''s cool."

    Jean smiles a little, she was starting to understand Adrian''s personality.

    Adrian looks at the sky and starts to fly at a slow pace, he realized that for some reason, he was managing to float better than before.

    ''Perhaps it is the influence of Ororo''s powers.'' That''s what Adrian thought.

    What Adrian is doing cannot be called ''flying'', after all, he is just using his powers to float in one direction.

    ''Flying'' is something Jessica Jones does. Adrian wants to fly at high speed like Jessica, he thinks it must be fun.

    Emma Frost seeing the floor moving further and further away, she starts to sweat a little. "Don''t you dare let me fall." She spoke in a cold, serious voice.

    "Oh? Is Emma Frost afraid of heights? " Adrian said when he saw that for the first time she exposed her sincere feelings.

    Emma Frost ignores Adrian: "Just don''t let me fall."

    Adrian laughs a little and starts to float above the clouds, because of the bad weather, the civilians were unable to see a group of people floating among the clouds that were laden with thunder.

    "A-A-Adrian, is it okay for us to fly in thunder-charged clouds?" Sharon Carter asked in fear.

    Adrian smiled: "Of course�� well maybe��, but don''t worry, these lightning bolts won''t hit you ... Probably."

    "..." Sharon''s expression was not good, she was wondering what she did to deserve this.

    ....

    Edited by: Otakubaku

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 145 - 141 - Visiting the girls.

    [A / N: Starting today, I will post my new fanfic, DC: The Kryptonian Emperor. If you are interested in reading, just look on my profile ... Just like Venom, I will post only 5 chapters a week, I was really overloaded to get another fanfic, but I want to. I wonder how Akikan manages to post so many chapters a day.

    If you want to support me with my new job, I am posting 20 advanced chapters of my new job in my Pa treon, all for only 5 dollars ... Warning: this amount is only for this month, starting next month the amount will be 10 dollars. Enjoy the chapter.]

    ...

    "Where are we?" Emma Frost asked as she left Adrian''s arms.

    "In an abandoned warehouse, as you can see," Adrian answered the obvious as he walked.

    "..."

    Emma Frost was not annoyed by Adrian''s response; she thought about the little walk she had with Adrian. She still remembered his strong arms holding her body. She can''t help feeling that this short walk wasn''t a waste.

    "Come on, Jean," Adrian called to the redhead as she was breathing a little heavily.

    "I never thought carrying a person while flying was so difficult ..." She grunted.

    "Are you saying that I am heavy !?" Sharon Carter shouted angrily.

    "Yes." Jean did not deny it.

    "You!" Sharon Carter didn''t know how to continue. After all, she can''t just draw her gun and shoot Jean.

    Sharon Carter snorted and turned her head to the side.

    Jean took a deep breath and accompanied Adrian. While Emma Frost and Sharon also began to move.

    Arriving at the warehouse, Adrian opened the door and entered.

    "Girls, show up!" Adrian spoke out loud when he realized he couldn''t see any of the girls here; he can feel that they were hiding.

    SHIELD provided basic housing for the girls, because of that, there were many places for them to hide.

    "Why did you hide?" Adrian asked aloud in hopes of someone answering.

    "It''s just our instinct, Boss." The same blonde woman Adrian helped answered in a cold tone.

    "Jeane ... Are you okay?" Adrian asked.

    "I''m feeling great, Boss," Jeane replied with a small smile and a sparkle in her eyes.

    "Did something happen while I was gone?" Adrian asked.

    "Only a few agents tried to abuse one of the girls, but we have already taken care of him," Jeane replied humbly.

    "Oh?" Adrian''s eye shone a little, "What did you do?"

    "The standard procedure, we neutered him and threw his disgusting thing for the dogs to eat," Jeane replied while smiling coldly.

    "Good, is he still alive?" Adrian smiled and stroked Jeane''s head.

    "He is dead," Jeane replied while closing her eyes and enjoying Adrian''s c_a_r_e_s_ses.

    "Oh, that''s a shame. I was thinking of testing my new powers on him." Adrian said with false sadness.

    A black-haired girl approached Adrian. "Boss, what is this new look?"

    "Well, some things have happened," Adrian replied without giving many details.

    Adrian started the conversation with the girls; however, their conversation was anything but ''normal''.

    Sharon Carter and Jean were sweating coldly upon hearing Adrian''s conversation with the girls around him.

    Unlike Emma Frost, whose curiosity piqued.

    A small girl spoke to Emma Frost. "Big Sister, who are you?" she was a reasonable distance from Emma Frost.

    Emma Frost looked at the child with a bear in her hand and smiled a little; she was very fond of children, but for some reason, she did not want to get close to the little girl. Her instincts were warning not to get close to the little girl.

    ''What is happening? Are they all immune to telepathy? ''Emma Frost wondered.

    "... Big Sister, who are you ...? Maybe, are you an enemy of Big Brother?"

    Suddenly Emma Frost heard the voice of the same child behind her.

    Emma Frost jumped back and stood guard. ''How did she appear behind me?''

    Feeling that she should answer the girl''s question, she said, "My name is Emma Frost, I am Adrian''s friend."

    "Oh ...? That''s right? I''m happy." The girl smiled sweetly.

    Emma Frost did not understand: "Are you happy?"

    "Un! I won''t have to kill Big Sister." The little girl said with a sweet smile as she walked towards Adrian.

    In a cold sweat, Emma Frost looked at Adrian and wondered what this boy did to these women.

    Imagine Adrian''s surprise at seeing the girls'' personality change.

    They transformed from helpless women to determined and loyal women.

    Adrian could deduce some things that were behind this change.

    [The experiment was a success.] Venom laughed a little.

    ''Stop, don''t call it an experiment.'' Adrian replied uncomfortably.

    Yes, Adrian gave symbiotic seeds to these girls; he will not deny that he tested his power on girls. After all, he did not want to test someone precious to him.

    If it is to put in importance value, Natasha and Leona''s existence are more important than these girls; because of that, he decided to play it safe.

    It''s a cold, calculating attitude, some might call it a monster, but he doesn''t care.

    His priority will always be his family and become stronger.

    "Eliza, how are you?" Adrian said, smiling.

    "I''m fine, Big Brother." She replied with a happy smile as she jumped into Adrian''s arms.

    Adrian stroked the little girl''s head with his hand.

    "Hehehehe." The little girl smiled happily.

    ''Scream? How''s her body? ''

    [This girl is amazing, the symbiote is growing at an absurd rate.] Scream commented.

    Eliza and Jeane were a success. They won a symbiote who is completely loyal to Adrian.

    Adrian did two experiments. The first experiment is on the symbiote seed. As he can see, this experiment was a success, but before starting this experiment, he thought of a second experiment ��

    The second experiment started from thought. ''Can I choose the power that I am going to transfer?''

    Starting from that thought, Adrian separated a seed that contained only the genes of the normal symbiote and the spider''s genes in his body.

    He handed this seed to Eliza and Jeane. Adrian thought that because Eliza is younger, the symbiote is growing faster. ''Or maybe it''s just talent.''

    It''s the result? It was a success, Eliza and Jeane gained a symbiote and the spider gene''s powers, but since the symbiote is not fully m_a_t_u_r_ed, their powers are a little weak by Adrian''s standard.

    Of course, Adrian''s standard is very high. If you speak in normal terms, these girls are slightly below Thor''s level.

    Which in itself is absurd; just imagine 300 women a little weaker than Thor?

    Of course, we are talking about physical strength in general, but if you count the experience of battles, etc. Thor can beat all of them easily.

    But that can be resolved in the future.

    With this success, Adrian gave all the girls present a normal symbiote seed.

    Unconsciously, Adrian created a symbiotic army composed entirely of women. Even if these women only have the normal powers of a normal symbiotic, they will grow and absorb their own powers in the future. Consequently, Adrian created the army that has the potential to grow infinitely.

    Adrian knew that these girls would not suffer from powers that influence a person''s mind again by having a symbiote on his body.

    Adrian looked at Jean, Sharon, and Emma.

    "Girls, meet my friends. They are Jean and Sharon Carter." Adrian said, pointing to those mentioned.

    All the girls looked at Sharon and Jean, who was feeling uncomfortable; they were afraid of these girls'' looks for some reason.

    "And that woman who''s looking at me is Emma Frost." Adrian did not introduce Emma Frost as a friend, and all the girls noticed this lack of detail. Consequently, all the girls started to observe Emma''s movements like a lion watching its prey.

    ...

    [A / N: I changed the MC''s seed power a little bit; I realized that if all the subordinates of the MC have the same ability as him, the story wouldn''t make sense ... Because of that, I gave it to all the girls just normal symbiotes, only Eliza and Jeane have Spiderman''s powers.]

    [A / N: Don''t underestimate a normal symbiote. They can absorb powers until they become an unstoppable force. I left these girls with normal symbiote because I wanted to create stories in which they absorb Adrian''s enemies'' powers and use to help Adrian.]

    [A / N: I will do the same thing with Leona and Natasha, I will not give them all Adrian''s powers, I will give them the powers that best suit them to develop the powers as they see fit best.]

    ...

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 146 - 142 - Sometimes I make mistakes.

    Adrian was sitting on a chair. "Hmm, what is this?"

    "Oh, this is my bear, his name is Jake."

    "I see ..." Adrian looked at the bear with a confused face. He was sure that bear was not here before.

    "Who gave you that bear?"

    "It was Big Sister!" She replied excitedly.

    "... Which one?" Adrian asked as he looked around.

    "Boss, Leona gave her that bear," Jeane said.

    ''So it was Leona, huh?'' Adrian looked at the bear for a moment, and for a few seconds, he saw the bear''s eyes move. ''I understand.''

    Jean, Sharon, and Emma Frost were sitting on a chair in front of Adrian; they felt a little intimidated by these women. After all, these women were beside Adrian while they watched every movement that Jean''s group made.

    "Cough, Adrian." Jean tried to get Adrian''s attention.

    Adrian stopped talking to the girls and looked at Jean, understanding what she meant, Adrian said: "I called Jean here to help her with her trauma."

    "Think of it as a doctor''s appointment, you are free to do whatever you want."

    "Boss, are we obliged to erase our memories?" A woman with long black hair asked.

    Adrian raises his eyebrow: "I already said, you are free to do what you want, she is your personal doctor, you will choose whether you want to forget what happened or not."

    "This choice is only for girls who are a_d_u_l_ts, but children ..." Adrian stopped talking, but all the a_d_u_l_t women who were close to him understood what he meant.

    Children should not have that kind of memory.

    "Jean, am counting on you." Adrian got up and took the chair he was sitting on; and placed it in front of Jean.

    "Okay."

    The girls looked at each other a little until the first woman left the group and sat in the chair that Adrian placed in Jean''s front.

    Adrian stood behind the woman, placed his hand on her back, and pulled the woman''s body''s the sleeping symbiote. After all, with the symbiote on the body, Jean will not be able to help the woman.

    "Boss ..." The woman felt strange when she lost her strength.

    "Do not worry."

    The woman looked at Adrian and nodded.

    "Jean." Adrian looked at Jean.

    "Okay."

    Jean used her powers and entered the woman''s head. As soon as Jean saw the woman''s memory, her face went dark, she put her hand over her mouth in an attempt to prevent vomiting.

    Jean looked at Adrian and saw him nodding.

    Jean looked at the children in the group and clenched her fist in anger.

    "What memories do you want to erase?" She asked with an uncomfortable expression. Only now has Jean realized the seriousness of the situation.

    "I don''t want to erase those memories, I want to erase the feeling of discomfort that I feel, I want to erase this feeling of helplessness, I want to erase my trauma." The woman said. "It is possible?"

    Her request was too vague, but Jean understood; she felt what this woman felt. ''She wants to erase that feeling of helplessness.''

    "Yes."

    Adrian was surprised by the woman''s request and Jean''s reply, he never thought that telepathy could do that, but if you think about it, if you''re in someone''s head, it means that you can change everything about that person, the request of the woman makes sense.

    Adrian looked at the other a_d_u_l_t women and to see them nodding, he understood that they all made the same decision as to the woman.

    ...

    It took only 1 hour for 250 a_d_u_l_t women to finish their consultation. After all, what they asked for was simple.

    Sharon and Emma Frost said nothing. They just watched what the two were doing.

    A child sat in the chair.

    Adrian approached Jean and says something in her ear.

    "Are you serious?" Jean asks seriously.

    "Yes, I want them to have a normal childhood, when they are 20, they can decide which way to go."

    "... Okay."

    Adrian approaches the little girl and puts his hand on her head. He was suppressing the symbiote inside her.

    Adrian''s request was simple, change all memories about that incident. They will believe that they were just kidnapped, and Adrian saved them.

    Adrian just wanted to be a benefactor to these children; he will restore them to normal life. When these children turn 20, Adrian will appear again to each of them and ask questions. "Would you like to join us?" When this question is asked, the child who will be a woman in the future will remember correctly what happened.

    But it won''t be a traumatic memory, Adrian doesn''t want them to suffer, it will just be something like. ''Oh, you are the one who helped me.''

    It is as if you forget an important memory and remember that memory the moment you hear that phrase.

    That day they will have to make a decision that will change their lives.

    If she decides to join Adrian. Adrian will welcome you with open arms.

    If she decides to get on with her life, Adrian will erase these events'' memory and make it possible for this woman to have a long life. He will always be watching and protecting them.

    Of course, he''ll get the symbiote back too.

    Why is Adrian doing this? Simply, children must have normal childhoods; nobody can take that right away from them, not Adrian.

    Adrian knows that he is being hypocritical; after all, it has not been a few days since he used his children''s powers.

    Even though he is a hypocrite, he doesn''t care, Adrian just does what he wants, but that doesn''t mean he can''t change the decision he made earlier.

    Like it or not, Adrian is not perfect, he makes decisions and regrets and steps back to fix his mistake, but he will never give a lame excuse.

    Did he test his powers on these children and women? Yes.

    He won''t deny it; that was his will at that time; he just did what he wanted.

    Adrian will do what he wants, but it does not mean that his decisions will be the perfect solution to all problems; he is not perfect.

    The symbiotes who are asleep within these children will serve to protect them, and at the same time, these symbiotes will grow up to be subordinate to Adrian.

    With that, Adrian was solving several problems with just one action.

    Adrian knows that he will not have a normal life.

    But Adrian will only know this in the future. In the present, the only thing Adrian can do is give them a choice, a choice that they will have to decide in the future. Maybe he can solve this differently? Maybe, but for now, he can only think of a way to return the ''normal'' to these little girls.

    Sometimes a lie is better than the truth.

    Sometimes reality can be crueler than a lie.

    And sometimes someone decides your destiny for you.

    Is that unfair? Yes, it is unfair; life is not fair.

    Take these children and women, for example, was it fair? No, they were just the victims; there was no justice.

    In the end, justice is decided by the strongest. If you think that the ''justice'' that was decided for you is not fair, you must get stronger to do your own justice.

    ''Sigh, for some reason, I feel tired.'' Adrian thinks as he watched Jean with his eyes closed.

    [N / A: In this chapter, I try to develop Adrian''s character. Did I do a good job? Please leave your constructive criticisms. I wanted to show that Adrian is not perfect and that he can change his earlier decisions. I don''t want to make an MC OP that has no flaws; Adrian has flaws, he admits himself, but he tries to fix his flaws and not give lame excuses.]

    ...

    Edited By: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 147 - 143 - Conclusion.

    The process of changing children''s memories took longer than expected. After 6 hours of work, the last child was about to sit in the chair.

    "Eliza, you are the last one," Adrian said as he looked at the child who was holding the bear in her hand.

    Eliza looked at the children sleeping in the beds scattered around the store and said: "... I don''t want to ..."

    "Huh?"

    "I don''t want to forget Big Brother!"

    Despite being a young age, Eliza was a smart little girl.

    Adrian put his hand on his head as if he had a headache; the process with the other 49 children went smoothly. All of them had their memories changed; the only thing Adrian should do now is to contact Leona and ensure that they have a childhood normal with safe adoptive parents.

    But he did not expect the last child to deny his request; he approached the little girl and knelt in front of her, he stroked her head a little and said: "Eliza, you are just a child ..." He sighed and continued. "You are a child who had her childhood stolen, this is unacceptable; every child deserves a normal childhood, I know that you cannot understand my words now, but I hope that you will understand in the future."

    "... No!! I don''t want to forget Big Brother! " Eliza said with eyes that threatened to shed tears.

    Adrian saw this and was unmoved. He believed that what he was doing was right. Maybe someone said that there are other ways to resolve this issue, but Adrian does not want to involve innocent children in pure selfishness.

    Adrian was creating subordinates to deal with enemies in the future, and to deal with a possible alien invasion, he does not want to involve innocent children in that fate.

    Adrian knew that he can be considered a child due to his physical age, but he also knows that he is no longer innocent. He is fully aware of what he is doing and knows that his actions in dealing with Kilgrave were not innocent.

    Eliza may be smart for a child, but she is still a child who has not been fully contaminated by the world''s rot. She can still live a normal life.

    If in the future Eliza decided to join him, Adrian will welcome her with open arms. After all, she will be aware of her own actions.

    But now she is just a child who was the victim of a cruel person.

    Adrian smiled a little and said with a gentle smile: "See you in the future, Eliza."

    He stroked her head for the last time and said in a soft voice, a mysterious power voice. "Sleep."

    Eliza closed her eyes gently and fell asleep. Adrian took Eliza like a princess and walked over to Jean. While walking over to Jean, Adrian made sure that Eliza''s symbiote was asleep. "I''m counting on you." He said in a neutral voice.

    Jean nodded and took the little girl by the arm.

    Without Adrian knowing, all the women who overheard Adrian''s conversation with Eliza approved him. These women already had great respect for Adrian, having saved them from hell and empowered them to not fall into that situation again.

    But now that respect has evolved into admiration, they were sure they would not regret the decision to follow him.

    Even Emma Frost approved of Adrian''s decision.

    Emma Frost can be a very extremist woman. After all, she just looks at mutants and doesn''t care about humans, but even Emma Frost cares about children, she faithfully believes that no child is born evil, it is society and the environment that she was born who corrupts them.

    Because of these thoughts, she approves of Adrian''s decision.

    Jean looked at Adrian for a brief moment and smiled a little, but soon that smile disappeared, and she got a serious face, put her hand on Eliza''s head, and started doing her job.

    Adrian''s house.

    Leona asked with a smile on her face, it was quite obvious that she was happy with what she was seeing and hearing: "What do you think of this decision, Natasha?"

    "You know very well what I think," Natasha said in a serious tone.

    Leona nodded; she knows very well about Natasha''s past, a child given to the red room to become a murderer, a child who was robbed of the chance to have a normal life.

    Natasha looked at the computer and then looked at Adrian with loving eyes, but after thinking about something, a frown appeared on her beautiful face.

    "What''s the problem?" Leona asked when she saw her friend''s expression.

    Natasha looks at Leona for a moment and says, "I just thought ... Did we give Adrian a chance to have a normal life?"

    Leona''s face twitched a little, but then her expression relaxed as she looked at Adrian. "You know his past, he can''t have a normal life, and with the addition of that damn parasite, Adrian will never have a normal life." She looked at Natasha. "Because of those thoughts that we came to New York, right? We wanted to give him a little bit of normality until the situation got out of hand; we also wanted him to m_a_t_u_r_e socially, after all, just with interactions with other people that make someone grow. "

    Natasha nodded in agreement with her friend''s words. "Don''t forget about the entity."

    Leona lets out a breath that contained several frustrations on this subject. After all, it is something that she has no power at all. "Yes, you still have that woman, don''t you?"

    "Yes," Natasha said with a cold face.

    Leona stared at the roof of the house as if thinking about several things. "What state is your sister in?"

    "She is stable, but I don''t know why she is not waking up, after all, she is totally healthy."

    "Maybe it is a problem in your psychological state?"

    "I don''t know, I''m just worried that she won''t wake up."

    Several days have passed since Yelena Natasha''s sister arrived at this house, but she still hasn''t woken up even after so many days. Leona and Natasha were worried at first. After all, she is not eating anything, how can she be well?

    But to their surprise, Yelena''s body is extremely healthy. According to the SHIELD doctor, she can sleep for years without eating anything that will not harm her health.

    This is a mystery that the two women failed to understand.

    ...

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 148 - 144 - The words of a wise man.

    After the process that took a few hours, Adrian thanked Jean, took Eliza by the arms, and placed her on one of the beds spread out in the warehouse.

    Adrian took a communicator out of his pocket and puts it to his ear. "Leona, you were seeing everything, right? I want agents you trust to handle this issue. "

    "Don''t worry, I''m taking this issue very seriously, Natasha is also helping me. They will have the childhood they deserve. "

    "Good."

    "I''m curious."

    "Hmm? What problem?"

    "Because you took this woman to this place, she is an unknown variable." Hearing Leona''s annoying tone, Adrian understood that she was talking about Emma Frost.

    "Have you heard the phrase; Keep your friends close and your enemies closer? "

    "I''m sure that''s not how this saying is told." Leona snorted.

    Adrian smiled a little. "I know, I just created this."

    "At least your language is improving." She snorted again. "And? What is the real reason? "

    Adrian stopped playing and said in a serious tone: "Jean has connections with this woman, I heard clearly when Emma Frost said that Jean was her prot��g��, because of this incident that I decided to keep a close watch on them, I am acting as if I am showing my secrets openly to them, but the reality is that the two are being watched at all times. "

    Leona and Natasha seriously listen to what Adrian is saying.

    "Expressions, way of speaking, attitudes, behavior, etc. I''m watching every little thing they do, with my superhuman senses and Natasha''s training, I realized something. "

    "Emma Frost is the Queen, precisely speaking. She has an atmosphere that you only find in people who have power and authority, it is quite obvious that she is hiding something."

    "Maybe she has the support of an organization?" Leona commented.

    "Maybe. I cannot rule out this possibility yet, after all, the world is big and there must be several organizations scattered around, the possibility of the existence of secret organizations that even SHIELD doesn''t know exists cannot be ruled out, after all, we live in a world where powers as mutants are relatively common ... "

    "..." Natasha and Leona do not deny Adrian''s thoughts. After all, that thought is correct. From the moment they learned of the existence of Death and the stories of aliens that Adrian told them, their worldview two agents are no longer the same.

    "I am counting on you to resolve these children''s affairs." Adrian said, when he was going to hang up the communicator, he heard Leona talking.

    "Wait! When you get home we will talk about your new look! " Leona tried to act threateningly, but Adrian just laughed in amus_e_m_e_nt.

    "Heh, I was thinking about having a special night with you today, do you still want to discuss it?" Adrian was not lying. Although he got new powers and got stronger, he was really frustrated. He didn''t have a really satisfying fight with Logan. The old man had just above average regeneration and body by Adrian''s standards.

    The fight was very disappointing.

    "..." Leona swallowed audibly, suddenly she started to remember the nights she had with Adrian, unconsciously, she started to drool a little.

    Natasha seeing this shook her head as if there was no way, ''Now that I stopped to think, I haven''t done this in a while, huh?''

    Natasha looked at Adrian through the computer with a twinkle in her eye. ''I deserve a reward for all the stress I spend running that school, right?''

    Realizing the shame she was showing to her friend, Leona coughed a little. "D-Don''t think that just that will change my mind!" she spoke in a slightly convinced voice.

    "Oh? Is that a shame, maybe Nat is willing? " Adrian spoke with false disappointment.

    "Of course, I''m waiting for you at home." Natasha did not deny her wishes.

    "I will be back soon, be prepared, tonight will be a long one." Adrian perked up.

    "Huh?" Leona was left without a reaction.

    Natasha smiled lovingly: "I will be waiting for you."

    *Beep!*

    Adrian hanged up the communicator.

    "Ehhh?"

    Leona looks at Natasha as if she has suffered a betrayal.

    Natasha laughed: "Don''t look at me like that, you should be more honest with your feelings, he is our husband, right?"

    Leona looked shocked at Natasha: "What an irony. I never imagined that one day you would be saying these words to me. " She still remembered very well that in the beginning, it was Natasha who had trouble being honest.

    Natasha shrugged. "People change."

    "True."

    ...

    "You seem to be enjoying yourself." Jean said as she approached Adrian.

    "Well, some interesting things have happened." Adrian said as he smiled radiantly.

    There are several things that Adrian loves to do; if he tells what he likes to do, he has to make a list with several tastes of his, but s_e_x is certainly the top 1 on that list.

    Although his d_e_s_i_r_e to fight and become stronger is not left behind, s_e_x helps him relax, he also likes to study space things. He was little, he always found space fascinating.

    "What interesting things?" She asked with genuine curiosity.

    Adrian smiled like a devil: "A child like you wouldn''t understand."

    "What? Are you calling me a child !? Just so you know, I''m your age! " She screamed angrily.

    Adrian shook his head. "I''m not talking about physical age."

    "You!"

    Seeing Jean''s angry face, Adrian''s smile grew.

    Adrian discovered a new hobby. Apparently, he likes to tease people.

    ''Perhaps it is the influence of the symbiote, precisely speaking, perhaps it is Venom''s fault.''

    [You like to blame me, don''t you? Truly wonderful, a child''s mind.] Venom said in the voice of a sage.

    "...."

    Adrian''s brain stopped working for a few seconds.

    ''Master Yoda !? Venom, are you watching Star Wars !? ''

    [Fool! I have always been there, and I always teach what you have learned.] Venom continued in the same voice.

    "..."

    ''Huh? I didn''t understand anything! ''

    [In a dark state, we find ourselves ... a little more knowledge can light up our path.]

    "..."

    [I still prefer Deidara, he is an educated man.] Lasher said.

    [Fool! Yoda is a wise man! He''s above Deidara!] Venom complains.

    [.... Our species is getting stupid !?] Scream spoke in a neutral tone.

    "..."

    Adrian was speechless with the cultural discussion that was going on in his head ... ''I knew, the internet is not a good place.''

    ....

    Chapter 166 of this novel was released in Pa treon!: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 149 - 145 - White King.

    Ignoring the symbiote''s cultural chat, Adrian looked at Emma Frost and Jean.

    "Jeanne." Adrian looked at his blonde subordinate, who was a little far away.

    Jeanne approached Adrian. "Yes, My Lord."

    ''Lord? I was promoted?'' Leaving the game aside, Adrian said, "Organize the girls and hide the children until Leona arrives."

    "Yes, My Lord."

    "��"

    Adrian was feeling awkward with this sudden increase in status. To be honest, he prefers the girls to call him Adrian normally, but they refuse to do that.

    * Sigh. *

    "Sharon, help Jeanne." Adrian spoke in a tone that does not accept no.

    "Yes."

    ''I''m slowly getting used to ordering people around, huh?'' Adrian thinks as he watches Sharon helping to carry the children.

    When Sharon got close to Jeane, she overheard the blonde saying, "Girls, keep an eye on those two women, if they make any move against our lord, we kill her."

    "Is it okay to kill them? Our Lord doesn''t seem to like it if we did that. " A black-haired woman commented.

    "Hmm. You are right, change of plans, if they do something for our Lord, we neutralize them, if they react strongly, we kill them. " Jeanne said, and added: "But don''t forget the priority is our lord''s order."

    The girls nodded in agreement.

    Sharon Carter sweated coldly when she heard the girls'' argument. ''Why are they so loyal to him? It''s okay that Adrian saved them, but does that do justice to their actions? This seems to be very extreme. '' She wondered.

    Adrian took a chair and placed it in front of Emma Frost, who was watching everything calmly.

    He sat on the chair. "And? What do you want from me?" He spoke with a serious face.

    Jean approached Emma Frost and stood beside her.

    "Why this serious face all of a sudden?" Emma Frost asked with a confused face.

    "Emma Frost, stop acting, you must know that you can''t fool me, right? After all, from the moment I met you, I always suspected you. " Adrian said, honestly.

    "What evil! Do you treat me like that after our intimate moment !? " When Emma Frost was going to continue her drama, she felt a chill down her spine, she quickly looked around and noticed the 250 women looking at her with cold eyes.

    "Emma Frost, don''t you realize where you are?" Adrian said with a sly smile.

    Emma Frost swallowed dryly.

    "You are in a lion''s den, one false move and these lionesses will ... Well, I don''t have to say obvious, right?"

    Emma Frost raised her hands in surrender. "I was really curious, huh? I need to pay more attention to my surroundings. " She never thought Adrian was going to take her into a trap.

    She got too greedy to know about Adrian''s abilities because she didn''t realize the trap she fell into because of that flaw.

    Adrian leaned back in his chair in a relaxed way and asks in a bored tone. "And? What do you want from me?"

    Adrian felt several presences approaching him, but he did nothing. He knew very well that these presences were the girls who finished their orders.

    250 women are around Adrian. They were constantly watching the movements of Emma Frost and Jean.

    Jean looked at the army of women behind Adrian with watchful eyes.

    Normally, Emma Frost would not be intimidated by 250 women looking at her. Still, the thought that these women have the same powers as Adrian made her afraid. After all, she clearly saw that that child took her by surprise, a feat that would be impossible for normal humans.

    Emma Frost decided to stop her schemes; she knew that now is not a good time, a false move, and she may lose her head. She knew very well that Adrian was not kidding when he said that these women would kill her if she did something wrong.

    Emma Frost took a deep breath and looked thoughtfully at Adrian. "I want to invite you to be the White king of our organization."

    "Oh?" Adrian became interested in the organization she was talking about. "Tell me about your organization."

    Emma Frost nodded, she began to explain what The Hellfire Club is.

    [A / N: I''m not going to dump information that is basically from the Wiki, you can search for it if you want.]

    ...

    I see, her organization is basically a group of influential people who seek world control through economics and politics ...

    I knew that SHIELD was not aware of all organizations on this planet. Still, I didn''t expect SHIELD to ignore an organization with such dangerous connections, or perhaps I say that they never knew in the first place?

    "Your organization is ... interesting." I said in a bored voice without changing my expressions.

    I notice the changes in Emma Frost''s microexpression. Is she happy?

    "Do you agree to join us?"

    "... First, I want to know what my position in this organization will be."

    "Oh, I didn''t explain, did I? You will be part of the internal cycle of our organization, you will be one of the leaders, just like me and Jean, you will be a monarch ... You will be the White King. " She spoke with a small smile on her face.

    I raise my eyebrow at Emma Frost''s words. Is she going to entrust such an important position to someone unknown? Is she stupid? No ... She is not, Emma Frost is a fox, I feel there''s some plan behind it.

    Now, I understand how she knew about my movements, she used this organization as one of the leaders. She must have some benefits or subordinates who can easily discover the mess I caused. After all, I did something very flashy. I would not be surprised if several people knew what I did.

    I need more information to make a decision.

    "Are you two queens?"

    .....

    Edited by: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 150 - 146 - White King 2

    "Are you two queens?"

    "Yes, I am the White Queen and Jean is the Black Queen."

    I nod my head in understanding, but White Queen, huh? If I''m going to be the White King, and if Emma Frost is the White Queen, does that mean anything?.

    "Are monarchs divided into pairs?"

    "Yes, Jean is the Black Queen, that title makes her the partner of the Black King."

    She didn''t lie ... So the positions of leaders are divided by pairs of men and women.

    "If I accept, will you be my partner?" I asked in a bored tone.

    "Yes." A simple answer, huh?

    I tap my finger on the chair and start thinking. ''I don''t see any disadvantages. I''m going to have to get involved in political games, but with Leona and Natasha''s support, I can manage to get through this with relative ease. I have to keep my control over Nick Fury a secret. With this, I can have a wild card that I can use against them.

    With the support of this organization, I can slowly increase my influence. Over time, I will understand how it works. Given more time, I will devour them and make this organization my own. After all, time is a supreme advantage for me.

    And using this organization, I can get hold of SHIELD relatively easily, but first I have to get rid of HYDRA.

    ''F_u_c_k, why does this planet have so many powerful organizations?'' I stop thinking and look at Emma.

    "Who is the Black King and how many monarchs are there?"

    "There are only the black and white monarch duo ... The Black King is named after Sebastian Shaw, he is an old fox."

    I raised my eyebrow at Emma''s answer. ''Why isn''t she lying? I understand that she is scared of this situation, but a fox would never stop lying, am I missing something? ''

    "Monarchs have an assistants called bishops."

    This is just like chess ...

    "Do you have a bishop?"

    "No, the bishop is chosen through the approval of his monarchs, which means that for me to choose a bishop, I have to have the approval of the White King."

    I see ... The power structure seems to be quite simple. The leaders are the monarchs, the bishops are their assistants, and the tycoons, politicians, and influential people are just resources ... This is interesting.

    "Do monarchs interfere with each other?"

    "They don''t interfere with each other."

    Ho, she lied, she was honest so far, but she decided to lie about it, it must mean something. I need to know more, but for now.

    I smile a little, I get up from the chair. "I accept, I will be the White King, but I have some conditions."

    Emma Frost smiled, but her smile disappeared when she finished listening to what I said.

    "What are these conditions?"

    "I will not accept orders from other monarchs, I will also not accept any nonsense such as proving myself that I am capable. I will demonstrate this in time, and my last condition ..." I stop speaking for a moment, and I look at Emma with cold eyes.

    "It is not correct to call it a condition. it is another warning from me, if I find out that the other monarchs are interfering in my personal life. I will kill them, I do not like to be observed."

    Emma Frost gave a radiant smile. "What a coincidence, I don''t like it either."

    "If you accept these conditions, take my hand." I raise my hand.

    Emma Frost took my hand without delay.

    "Welcome to the Hellfire Club, Adrian ... Or should I call you White King?"

    I release Emma Frost''s hand. "Call me whatever you want." I said in a neutral tone.

    I turn around and sit down on the chair again. "What is our Emma Frost relationship?"

    "We are partners, you are the White King and I am the White Queen." She responds.

    "I understand, but I''ll tell you something, I don''t consider you a partner, I don''t trust you, after all, trust must be earned." I was honest.

    Emma Frost''s smile widened. "I don''t trust you either, but we have to compromise, right? If not, our partnership will not work. "

    "If you want to earn my trust, just don''t do two things." I raised my hand.

    "First, don''t become my enemy. Second, don''t interfere with my personal life, just don''t do these two things that we are going to have a long partnership with. " I decide to make a deal; after all, I don''t trust her, and she doesn''t trust me either. Trusting a fox is just foolish; you have to dominate the fox and make it yours to trust it.

    Emma Frost nods. "I also have some terms if you want my trust."

    "Oh?" I don''t care about your conditions, but it doesn''t hurt to hear it.

    "First, just like you, don''t interfere with my personal life ..." She looks at me, coldly.

    My girls went on guard, ready to act at any moment. "Second, don''t do anything against my school."

    "My Lord." Jeanne looks at me for permission. I raised my hand with a gesture of not interfering yet.

    She values ??her school, huh? If the story she told me the first time I met her is not a lie, I can understand her attachment to this school.

    "I see, I promise not to act against these two conditions."

    Emma Frost smiled. "Good, I promise never to break the conditions you have imposed."

    I nod in agreement. "Liliana and Liliane can you come back?" I asked my two subordinates who were after Emma.

    Emma Frost did not understand who I was talking to, as Jean was in the same situation.

    Liliane undid her invisibility and jumped in the air and landed next to me.

    "My Lord, she threatened you, she must die." Liliana said with a symbiote dagger touching Emma''s neck upon she deactivating her invisibility.

    Emma Frost heard a cold voice behind her, I saw her go pale, and suddenly her skin started to change.

    "Oh? This is interesting." What material is this? At first glance, this looks like a diamond.

    ...

    Jean looked at Emma Frost''s back and saw a woman with long black hair. She has black eyes and an expressionless expression, a slim body, and modest b_r_e_a_s_ts.

    She was wearing a black suit with a strange symbol on the c_h_e_s_t.

    ''She is very similar to that woman who is next to Adrian ... Are they twins? The only difference between them is that one has black hair and the other has blonde hair. ''

    ...

    "Liliana, come back." I said in a strong tone, which left no room for excuse.

    "Yes!" Liliana jumped in the air and landed next to me.

    I look at Emma Frost and see her looking at me seriously. "Don''t look at me like that, I warned you, right? One false move and my lionesses would kill you." I say, smiling.

    ....

    Edited by: WS Blvckrvse

    Chapter 166 of this novel was released in Pa treon!: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 151 - 147 - Promise.

    "Humpf." Emma Frost snorted and disabled her powers. She didn''t like this situation; after all, who likes to have their life threatened?

    Slowly, Emma Frost''s skin began to return to normal.

    Adrian was watching this phenomenon with curious eyes; he was very curious about Emma Frost''s ability.

    "This power seems to be used defensively, it gains a diamond-like skin that can defend against anything, at least that''s my impression initially. I need to know more about it." Adrian thought as he imagined several situations on how to use that power that would eventually be his. ''Perhaps, I can use this defensive skin on my symbiote? Wouldn''t I be invulnerable? ''

    Seeing Adrian''s curious eyes, Emma Frost smiled: "Are you curious?"

    Adrian smiled: "I''ll be lying if I say that I''m not curious, but you''re not going to tell me what that skill is, right?"

    Emma smiled. "Oh, you understand me very well."

    Emma Frost and Adrian looked at each other and began laughing.

    "HAHAHAHA"

    "HAHAHAHA"

    Adrian''s subordinates, Jean and Sharon, didn''t understand why they were laughing like they were crazy.

    Adrian and Emma Frost stopped laughing and looked at each other for a moment. It was as if they were communicating by expressions, at least that was the impression the girls had.

    Adrian took his attention off Emma Frost and looked at Jean. "It is time to fulfill what I promised you."

    "Huh?" Jean didn''t understand, but when she thought of the words, Adrian said. "Oh, you''re talking about this."

    Adrian nods. "I will help you to control your power."

    Emma Frost took an interest in the subject. "Oh, did you promise my prot��g�� something?"

    Hearing Emma Frost''s words, Adrian nodded. "I will keep my promise now." He started walking towards Jean.

    ''Death, I just have to talk to her, right?''

    [Yes, use the same method that I taught you earlier. By doing this, you will enter that girl''s mental landscape, my sister must be sleeping in that place.] Death explained.

    ''Okay.'' Adrian nodded internally.

    [Adrian, be careful with my sister''s games] Death warned you.

    Adrian could clearly see that Death was concerned.

    He smiled a little. ''Okay, I''ll be careful.'' He was serious. This is going to be the second time meeting with a primordial entity. And maybe that entity did not want to talk like Death; he has to be cautious.

    Jean felt her heartbeat quickly when she saw Adrian walking towards her with serious eyes. She was a little nervous; she didn''t know what to do.

    Adrian stopped in front of Jean. "You are ready?"

    "W-Wait! What will you do?" Jean realized that Adrian didn''t say anything to her.

    "Do you trust me?" Adrian asked with a serious face.

    "Of course not!!" Jean shouted, how is she going to trust someone she just met !? She is not stupid.

    Jean had a favorable opinion of Adrian, but she doesn''t completely trust him yet!

    "Jean, don''t worry it won''t hurt." Adrian said as he approached.

    Jean walked away with a little fear. "W-wait !! Why am I feeling ulterior motives in your words !? "

    "Do not worry. Do not worry. I''m just going to put the tip of the head-on, it won''t hurt. " Adrian said with a small smile.

    Jean was embarrassed; Adrian was obviously playing with her!

    Adrian stopped in front of Jean and smiled. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything wrong." He realized that Jean was nervous; because of that, he made this joke.

    Jean sighed and decided to give a vote of confidence; from what she has seen so far, Adrian does not appear to be a person who will take advantage of her. "Okay, I''m trusting you."

    Adrian gave a playful smile.

    Seeing Adrian''s expression, Jean''s face went red with embarrassment. Clearly, her words could be misunderstood!

    Jean turned her face away; she was unable to look at Adrian now!

    Realizing that Jean was calmer, Adrian returned his serious gaze. "Look into my eyes." He spoke in a low voice in a serious tone.

    Hearing Adrian''s serious voice, Jean understood what she needed to do. Ignoring the feeling of shame, she looked up and stared Adrian in the eyes. When she looked into Adrian''s neon blue eyes, her eyes changed to a golden color.

    As if time had stopped, the two just stared at each other.

    "... Hmm, wasn''t something supposed to happen?" Emma Frost asked out loud, confused; she was expecting something like a show of powers. After all, it''s Adrian we''re talking about, but surprisingly, the situation was calm.

    At least this is what Emma Frost saw, if someone with a magic aptitude was watching this scene, they would keep their mouths open about what was happening.

    Two great pillars of primordial energies were colliding! Death and Life. Two opposite extremes that cannot exist without their counterpart.

    ...

    On a snowy mountain, an old man in monk''s clothes was meditating; he was known by many names, The Master, The High Lama, The Mystic, The Spirit Leopard, etc. But their most famous name was ... The Ancient One.

    Opening his eyes, the old man looked in the direction of New York. He frowned a little when he realized the size of the energy that was being produced. "How did I not notice this before? Who are the individuals capable of producing such energy for life and Death? " He spoke in a neutral tone as he stroked his white beard.

    The Ancient One was curious and concerned; he knew that someone who has this amount of energy can destroy reality, and as the guardian of reality and the earth, he cannot let that happen.

    Observing the circle, the old man saw two teenagers looking at each other. "Interesting." He mumbled to himself as he continued to watch what the teenagers were doing.

    He couldn''t ''see'' everything, something was blocking his view, but he can more or less understand what was going on.

    .....

    Edited by: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 152 - 148 - This is not what I expected.

    Jean''s mental landscape.

    "Well, I didn''t expect that ..." Adrian said in shock as he looked at two large Phoenixes lying asleep.

    The first Phoenix has a golden appearance, and it was huge ...

    Like the first Phoenix, the second Phoenix has a golden appearance, but their feathers are a little darker than the other; it was also huge ...

    Altogether the two Phoenix is similar to the image Adrian imagined of them, a large golden bird.

    "But they are huge ... Is she the size of a planet? Or maybe a little bigger? " Adrian looks around and realizes he has nothing ...

    Yes, it is literally nothing; it is in a completely white place.

    "OK, what do I do now?" At that moment, Adrian was feeling the same feeling when he entered the dimension of Death for the first time. An unknown place, a place that he knew nothing about, and yet he was not afraid. "Well, I''m just going to approach them."

    Adrian flew into the white space towards the two birds.

    "... I finally arrived." Adrian spoke with a frown on his face, he doesn''t know how long he''s been flying, but it seems he''s been flying for a long time.

    "Looking closely, they are really huge ..." Adrian repeated in an impressed tone.

    [I don''t like this place.] A black ooze came out of the ground and appeared beside Adrian.

    "Venom !?"

    [Why the surprise? We are part of you; of course, we would be here too.] Scream said as she left the floor.

    "Stopping to think this is true."

    Riot, Lasher, Agony, and Phage got off the ground too.

    [Hmm, is this chicken tasty?] Venom commented as he looked like a chef evaluating an ingredient while looking at Phoenix.

    Adrian smiled in amus_e_m_e_nt: "I don''t know, but she is a primordial entity, so it must be tasty?"

    [I don''t know if she is hot, but I''m sure we will have meat for life at this size.] Lasher commented.

    [True.] Riot agrees.

    Agony looked at Phoenix for a moment. [Why don''t you tame her? You can name it.]

    Adrian''s smile trembles. "She is a primordial entity, I doubt it is easy to tame, but ..." He looks at the two Phoenix. "What should I name them?"

    [How about Kurama? She has the appearance of being proud and a tsundere, I think she looks good.] Phage said as he pointed his finger symbiotic at the lighter Phoenix.

    "..." Adrian was speechless. "You are watching a lot of anime ..."

    [Well, while you''re sleeping, we get bored, because of that, we watch anime every night.] Riot said proudly.

    "... Every night?" Adrian asked uncertainly.

    [Every night.] Riot confirms.

    "..."

    "... How can I say, you are aliens of culture ..."

    [You praise us a lot.] The symbiotes said in an embarrassed tone.

    "...."

    Adrian looked at them with an expressionless expression. He never expected that he would see the symbiotes acting shamelessly in one day.

    "Just out of curiosity, which anime are you watching now?" Adrian asked curiously.

    All the symbiote looked at Adrian and said in unison. [Jojo.]

    "What?" Adrian didn''t understand.

    [Don''t you know what Jojo is !?] Venom said in horror.

    Lasher: [Blasphemy.]

    Phage: [you are not worthy of being our host !!]

    Agony: [Calm down, guys, if he doesn''t know what Jojo is, we just have to introduce him to this world.]

    Riot: [True, we have to save that little lamb.]

    "Why do I feel like you''re talking about religion?" Adrian said, confused.

    [Fool!! Jojo is not religion !! Jojo is culture !!] Riot shouted.

    "... OK."

    ''Somehow, I''m feeling tired.''

    The symbiotes started arguing about how to convert Adrian into a man of culture. While this was happening, Adrian was looking at the birds with bored eyes.

    He expected more action when visiting a primordial entity. He expected something more epic, hands instead of that happening, the birds were sleeping ...

    Adrian was annoyed by these lazy birds even after making such a noise, they didn''t move.

    "How long are you going to sleep !? Wake up!!!" Adrian yells at the golden Phoenix.

    The golden Phoenix opens its eyes lazily and looks at Adrian. "... Sister ...? Let me sleep just a few more centuries. " Apparently, Phoenix mistook Adrian for Death.

    Adrian heard a voice similar to Death but a little different. Death''s voice carried a m_a_t_u_r_e and sensual feeling; it was as if she was always provoking him.

    But Phoenix''s voice is the complete opposite. It was a more imm_a_t_u_r_e and childish voice.

    "They really are the opposite of each other." Adrian commented aloud.

    Phoenix closed her eyes and started sleeping again.

    "..."

    Adrian sighed and looked at the other golden Phoenix that was a darker one. When Adrian thought about waking up that Phoenix, he felt his instincts screaming not to mess with her.

    Adrian looked at the two Phoenix again and sighed. "For some reason, I find this situation problematic, I feel that when these two Phoenix wake up, chaos will occur ..."

    According to Death''s own words, Phoenix was like a spoiled child, and Adrian doesn''t know how to deal with spoiled children.

    Suddenly Adrian had an idea, ''Why should I do this super problematic job? I have my wife who is amazing, isn''t she? ''

    "Death, I need your help."

    Dark energy came out of the ground and appears beside Adrian; slowly, the energy changes to a devilishly beautiful woman''s appearance.

    Death, with her beautiful neon blue eyes, looked at Adrian''s eyes. Death was wondering what Adrian wanted.

    Unlike the world outside, Death cannot read Adrian''s thoughts here. After all, this is just a spiritual space. This space is not connected with Adrian''s brain.

    "What do you need?" She asked, smiling, she looked like a dedicated wife who would accept her husband''s request.

    Adrian smiles lovingly. "I let you handle this situation, after all, you are sisters, right? Only sisters can understand each other. "

    Adrian''s idea was quite simple, throw all that problematic situation to Death, after all, she is Phoenix''s sister.

    "...Eh?" Death did not know how to react.

    Adrian approached Death and hugged her gently. "I love you, you are the best wife in the universe, I am really lucky to have you with me." He spoke sweet words with honesty while hugging her with love. He was not lying; he had no reason to lie. "am counting on you."

    Death didn''t know how to react to that sweet words combo; she just got a little embarrassed and shook her head. "Mm."

    Seeing Death''s pale face a little red, Adrian smiled and kissed her cheeks. Soon after he moved away from Death, he looked at the symbiotes. "Let''s play UNO!"

    [OK!] The symbiotes said in unison.

    .....

    Edited by: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 153 - 149 - Phoenix and Death.

    Leona and Natasha arrived at the warehouse alone. They knew that Emma Frost was still at the warehouse. They just let the agents out.

    Opening the warehouse door, the two look at Adrian, looking at Jean; they know everything Adrian did because of the cameras in the location.

    With this information, they can act according to the situation.

    When the women saw Leona and Natasha, they all said, "Ladies, welcome!"

    Leona waved her hands as if she is annoyed. "Just call us by our name, it doesn''t need that much formality."

    Like Adrian, Leona preferred that they call her by her name, but these women refused.

    "Madam, this is a request that we cannot fulfill." Jeane said respectfully.

    "Tsk." Leona grunted, in the end, she decided not to think about it too much.

    "How is the situation with the girls?" Natasha asked in a neutral tone.

    "They are stable, it looks like the treatment worked." Jeane said

    Emma Frost looked at whoever arrived and was shocked. "Natasha Romanoff, the most dangerous killer in the world. And Leona, SHIELD''s most dangerous information broker and blackmailer. " As someone who lives in the underworld, she knew both women.

    Leona snorted: "Emma Frost, isn''t calling me a blackmailer really rude? I just find people''s secrets and politely ask for a small amount of money or information to keep me quiet, sometimes I even help people by giving these secrets to their competitors, after all, good competition is a good thing, right? You can even call me a heroine. "

    Emma Frost almost spat out blood when she heard what Leona said. ''This woman has a very thick skin? She is worse than that old fox! ''

    Leona added: "And I am no longer a SHIELD agent, I am retired." She said, smiling.

    "This is good news for you, I always thought that work was tiring." Emma commented as she tried to read Leona''s mind, but she couldn''t.

    Emma Frost''s eyebrow twitches a little when she realizes this, ''She too? What is her relationship with Adrian? ''

    "What is your relationship with Adrian?"

    Leona smiled predatorily. "He''s my fiance."

    "Wha-" Before Emma could say anything, Leona continued. "Natasha is also his fiancee."

    "..." Emma Frost''s brain stopped working for a moment.

    Leona, seeing the reaction she wanted, smiled just like a queen who defeated her sworn enemy.

    ��

    [I put +4, Adrian, it''s time for you to get cards! I won''t let you win!] Venom laughed maniacally.

    Adrian, who had only two cards in his hand, gave a small smile. "I add +2. UNO! "

    Lasher: [I put +4!]

    Scream: [I put +2]

    Riot: [I put +4!]

    Agony: [+4!]

    Venom felt a bad feeling ...

    Adrian''s smile grew, "Venom, you take 24 cards."

    [... Huh ...?] Venom couldn''t believe what was going on.

    "You take 24 cards." Adrian repeated.

    [Nooooooo !!!!! F_u_c_k this game, I''m tired of it!] Venom shouted angrily as he threw his cards on the floor.

    Currently, Adrian is sitting a little far from the two birds. He was playing UNO with his symbiotes.

    Now, you ask, how is it possible to play UNO in Jean''s mind? It''s quite simple; they just have to create the cards with the symbiotes.

    Adrian and the symbionts played 10 games; of those 10 games, Venom won none; because of that, he was angry.

    Adrian looked at Death and the Phoenix, he sighed. ''What am I doing?'' he asked himself.

    After taking Emma Frost into a trap and joining an organization that aims to dominate the economic world, Adrian thought that the climax of that day would be to fight Phoenix or debate with the entity, but none of that happened.

    Instead of this happening, he is playing UNO in Jean''s mind. ''Really, what am I doing?'' he sighs again.

    ...

    "Hey, you lazy bird, wake up!" Death spoke as she concentrated his energy on Phoenix.

    "... Hmmmm ..." Phoenix m_o_a_n_e_d a little in frustration at being woken up again and looked at Death.

    "What? Let me sleep! " Phoenix shouted angrily.

    "Oh? You gained some confidence by daring to yell at your older sister, didn''t you? " Death said as her eyes shone with cold neon blue.

    "Big sister?" Phoenix snorted: "We are twins! We literally exist at the same time. "

    "My dear little sister, as I said thousands of years ago, what matters is attitude and not age. I am more m_a_t_u_r_e than you, so I am the oldest. " Death said while puffing out her big b_r_e_a_s_t.

    "You ~!" Phoenix was going to say something, but Death didn''t hear her; she was bored, she wanted to get this over and be with Adrian.

    "Can you take on a more humanoid form? Talking to you like a big bird is inconvenient. "

    "... Ok ..." The Phoenix started to glow in gold. A few seconds later, a loli in a red dress with a face like Death was standing in the giant bird''s place.

    The look of the loli was identical to that of Death. The only difference is that she had golden hair with a shade of red and her eyes were golden.

    Adrian, seeing the golden glow in the distance, thought Death was done. "Go back to my body."

    Without giving the symbiote a choice, Adrian commanded them to return to his body. He floated a little and flew in the direction of Death.

    "Are you satisfied?" Phoenix asked in a childish voice.

    "..."

    "What?"

    "Why that look?" Death asked curiously, as far as Death remembered, Phoenix''s appearance was always the same as hers, with the only differences in hair and eyes.

    Phoenix didn''t understand what her sister was talking about. She looked at her hands and saw that she was too small. "What the f_u_c_k is that?" She didn''t believe this was her humanoid form!

    ......

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 154 - 150 - Phoenix and Death. 2

    "Finished? Good, I want to go home now. " Adrian said as he approached Death. "Hmm? Who is this child? "

    "She''s Phoenix."

    "Oh, now I understand why she is your little sister." Adrian said as he shook his head.

    "Wrong!! We are twins !! " Phoenix shouted; she looked at Adrian and asked, confusingly. "Who are you!?"

    Death gave Phoenix a smile. "He''s my fiance."

    "... Huh ...?" The shock was so great that she forgot the subject of her own appearance.

    ...

    "... Let me see if I understand ..." Emma Frost said with her hand on her head as if she had a headache, she looks at Leona with a frown: "You are Adrian''s wife,... Not just you, Natasha Romanoff too? "

    "Her name is Natasha Weismann now. And yes, we are his wives/brides. " Leona said.

    "... This is ... surprising." Emma Frost was shocked; she didn''t know what to say. She would never have imagined that Adrian had such competent wives ...

    Natasha Romanoff and Leona are well known in the underworld. Natasha speaks for herself. She is the most dangerous killer in the world. Leona is famous for being an information broker. You just have to give the right price to sell you information from the world''s most influential people. Nobody knows how she gets this inside information, but the information she sells is 100% correct. She is also famous for being a blackmailer too ...

    Seeing Emma Frost''s expression, Leona''s smile grew. She was having a great time with this situation.

    When talking about her relationship with Adrian, she transmitted a very clear message, ''He already has an owner, look elsewhere, bitch!''.

    Women can be quite possessive ...

    "... What can I say but, congratulate you on your engagement?." Emma Frost said with an uncomfortable expression.

    "Ara, thank you very much." Leona said with a gentle smile.

    Finishing receiving the girls'' report, Natasha approached Leona. "What are you talking about?" Thanks to the symbiotes in her body, increasing all her physical capacities, she overheard the whole conversation, but she pretended not to understand.

    Leona looked at Natasha: "It''s no big deal, we were just talking about Adrian."

    "Oh." Natasha acts a little surprised and looked at Emma.

    "... Is it true that you are engaged to him?" Emma Frost wanted to confirm since she still did not believe this story. If Natasha affirms that she is engaged to Adrian, she has to change her plans when interacting with Adrian.

    Natasha smiled a little. "It is true."

    "..." Emma Frost looked at the two women with an expressionless face. ''I have to change my plans.'' She thought internally.

    ...

    Recovering from her shock, Phoenix looked Adrian up and down as if evaluating him, she looked at every corner of his body, but a part of Adrian''s body immediately caught her attention. "Your eyes..."

    Death''s smile has grown; she stood beside Adrian and touched his face gently. "Yes, I gave my eyes to him." She said with a proud smile.

    Adrian looked at Death and stroked her head. Death''s smile grew when she felt Adrian''s c_a_r_e_s_s.

    "...."

    Once again, Phoenix was shocked by her sister''s attitude. In all of her existence, she has never seen Death acting so lovingly to anyone. "You ... You ... Are you serious about this relationship?"

    Death snorted: "Of course, unlike my sister who keeps giving her powers to everyone who interests her, I just give my powers to someone I love."

    Adrian smiled when he heard Death''s words. "Oh? You love Me?"

    Death looked at Adrian with loving eyes. "Of course, do you think I would treat you well if I didn''t love you? If you were someone else, I would have already used you for my enjoyment, maybe I would give you a power that would drive you crazy just to see what you would do. "

    At first, Death wasn''t sure about Adrian, but after seeing how fast he is growing, she decided to bet on Adrian. ''Maybe, I don''t need to be alone forever.'' That was her thought.

    Adrian broke into a cold sweat when he heard what Death said. He finally remembered that he was dealing with a primordial entity that had been alive since the beginning of time.

    He looked at Death again and smiled. "I love you, too, Death."

    Death''s smile widened, and she hugged him.

    "But I''m still going to show who''s boss! Don''t think that I will forget the provocations you did! " Adrian said as if that was his priority.

    Death smiled lovingly. "I''m waiting for this ~~."

    Phoenix was annoyed when she heard what her sister said. ''Is she treating me like I''m a bitch? I do not give my power to everyone who interests me! ''

    Seeing her sister flirting with Adrian in front of her, she got angry and jealous. She never had a relationship like that with mortals, and mortals always feared her.

    Looking at Adrian, Phoenix''s smile grew. She thought of a joke that would make Death angry.

    "Boy, your name is Adrian, right?" Phoenix said as she approached with a smile.

    Adrian twitched his eyebrow when he hears a child calling him a boy. Still, when he remembered that that child is an entity that has been alive since the beginning of time, he understood why she called him a boy.

    "Yes." Somehow, Adrian was feeling a bad feeling about this situation.

    Death''s eyes started to shine. "You wouldn''t dare." She knows her sister very well, she can understand what is going through Phoenix''s head.

    Phoenix smiled. "My dear sister, you are in the world of my hostess, I can control everything here, you can just watch." With a hand gesture, Phoenix arrested Death in prison.

    Adrian saw this unfolding. He understood the reason for his bad feeling. He looked at the golden-haired loli with shades of red with cautious eyes, wondering what power he can fight against an entity? The answer he got? Only the power of Death.

    Adrian begins to use the power of his eyes.

    * BOOOOOOOOOOM! *

    An explosion of energy from Death came out of Adrian''s body.

    "I don''t know what you''re planning, but I don''t like surprises." Adrian spoke in an incomprehensible voice.

    Phoenix snorted, "If my sister can''t stop me here, do you think you can?"

    Death laughed: "Hahahahaha."

    Phoenix looked at Death with curious eyes.

    "Sister, you''re still an idiot, aren''t you? He has my eyes, right? Do you know what that means?" Death''s image started to fade.

    Phoenix opened his eyes wide when he understood the meaning of Death''s words. "You... You ... Would you go that far just for a mortal !?"

    Death appeared behind Adrian and hugged him lovingly. She looked like a guardian angel protecting her most precious asset.

    Death looked at Phoenix with a loving smile. "Of course, he is my most precious asset."

    ...

    Edited by: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 155 - 151 - Phoenix and Death. 3

    Phoenix looked seriously at Adrian and Death, remembering Death''s words, veins started to burst in Phoenix''s head; she was angry!

    * BOOOOOOOM! *

    Flames started to come out of Phoenix''s body; she didn''t like that situation.

    Adrian prepared for battle, he was wondering what types of moves he should use. He was using his brain to the fullest!

    "That," Phoenix grumble.

    "That?" Adrian repeated, confused.

    "That''s not fair!!!" Phoenix started to cry on the floor like a spoiled child.

    "..."

    "That''s not fair!! Why does my sister like you more !? You''re just a mortal !! She never treated me like you !! Sniff ~~! Sniff ~~! " She started hitting the floor and crying.

    "WHYYYY ?????????" She screamed with watery eyes.

    "..."

    Adrian lost all his motivation to fight again ...

    "Sigh. Is this really an entity? " Adrian asked Death.

    Adrian stopped using his powers.

    "Yes, she is very spoiled, because of that, I don''t treat her well, after all, if you treat a spoiled child well, she will grow up and become more spoiled, right?" Death replied.

    "Yes ..." Adrian replies. He looked at Death and asks: "How long are you going to keep hugging me?"

    "Oh, don''t you like it? If you don''t like it, I can stop. " Death asked, smiling.

    Adrian shook his head. "Do not stop. I like the feel of your b_r_e_a_s_ts on my back, it''s incredible, continue. "

    Death laughed in amus_e_m_e_nt: "It''s good to be honest, here''s your reward." She hugged him even tighter by pushing her b_r_e_a_s_ts on Adrian''s back.

    Adrian felt like he''s in heaven right now, even though this place is Jean''s mental landscape.

    Feeling the entity''s b_r_e_a_s_ts on his back, Adrian was getting excited. When he was about to turn and push Death to the floor, he heard an irritating child crying louder.

    * BUAAAAAAAAA !!!! *

    "Do not ignore me!! Snif ~ "

    Adrian and Death sigh.

    Adrian walked over to the loli and stroked her head. "Don''t cry, okay? Big kids don''t cry. "

    Phoenix looked into Adrian''s eyes, seeing her sister''s eyes, she thought, Is that how it feels to have an older brother?

    Seeing that she stopped crying, Adrian stops stroking her head.

    "Do not stop." Phoenix spoke in a very low voice.

    "Huh?" Adrian did not listen.

    "Please don''t stop." Phoenix whimpers.

    "Oh." Adrian continues to stroke her head.

    "Hehehehehehehe." Phoenix smile satisfied.

    ...

    Leona looked at Adrian, who was staring at Jean and wondered how long he will take.

    Natasha looks at Emma: "Aren''t you leaving?" she spoke as if she were expelling her.

    "How bad, don''t you like my presence here?" Emma Frost asked.

    "I do not like." Natasha was honest; she knows very well that types of people like Emma Frost are hard to deal with, she doesn''t want to have a headache today.

    "..." Emma Frost was surprised by Natasha''s answer, somehow, she found that answer quite refreshing.

    "I can''t leave while my prot��g�� is in that state, right?" She decided to be honest, but that was not all; she was curious about what Adrian is doing with Jean.

    "Hmm." Natasha looks at Emma and Jean, a little surprised. "Is she your daughter or something?" she pretends to be surprised by this information. ''That viper! all her questions contain hidden meanings, because of that, it''s stressful to deal with types of people like her. ''

    Natasha understood why Emma Frost spoke this way. She wanted to test whether Natasha knew about the conversation Emma Frost had with Adrian.

    Emma Frost shakes her head. "She is someone who is running away from her past, I am only helping her temporarily." She was a little surprised internally. ''It seems that she doesn''t know about the conversation that Adrian and I had.''

    "I understand. It seems to be a difficult situation. " Natasha replied and was silent; she was not in the mood to talk to Emma.

    Emma Frost looked at Leona, who was being protected by several women. ''Tsk, without my powers, it is difficult to know which movements to make. It seems that I depended a lot on my powers, huh? "

    ...

    Adrian was sitting with a Phoenix loli on his lap. "Somehow the situation ended this way." He never thought she was going to get attached to him.

    Death, who was still grabbing Adrian''s back, smiled, amused by this situation. ''It looks like he won Phoenix''s favor.''

    "What is that?" Adrian asked as he pointed at the other bird.

    "Hmm? That is me, a darker self. " Phoenix spoke in a childish tone.

    "..." Adrian didn''t understand anything. "Death, translation please."

    "To put it simply, that Phoenix is ??the result of Jean''s negative emotions."

    "..." Veins started to pop in Adrian''s head.

    Adrian took several deep breathes, he can''t lose his temper now. "Okay, I''m new to this entity conversation, can you explain to me what exactly is going on here?"

    Death nods. "Normally, my sister is affected by the hosts she chooses, she can acquire some characteristics of her hosts. She is very similar to her symbiotes."

    "The only difference is that she doesn''t change her essence, my sister will always be the personification of ''life'', because of that, she has the attitude of a child. After all, it is the children who are at the height of their ''life''. "

    "What is happening here is quite simple, her current hostess is going through a lot in her life, because of that; my sister is unconsciously generating another version of herself. A darker and more destructive version."

    "She is generating a ... Dark Phoenix."

    Adrian nodded and absorbed everything he has learned. "Can this situation be resolved?"

    "Yes, my sister just has to absorb this Phoenix, she has to purify that bird." Death said it like it was nothing. "This has happened in the past, but my sister for a few thousand years, is getting lazier, because of that, the situation has reached this point."

    Phoenix pouted. "Hey! This is not my fault! It''s my hostess''s fault! She has these dark d_e_s_i_r_es, because of that, my other self was born! "

    "Yes, Yes. You didn''t do anything wrong, right?" Adrian said with a comforting smile as he stroked Phoenix''s head.

    "Umu !! Hehehehe, I like you, Big Brother. "

    Adrian smiled and stroked Phoenix''s head.

    [A / N: Phoenix is ?thousands of years old, she is a cool loli, this form of her loli is temporary, when she regains her powers, she will look like Death, after all, she is your twin. Don''t call FBI for me !! I am innocent!!]

    .....

    Edited by: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 156 - 152 - Phoenix is dangerous!

    Adrian got up and took Phoenix off his lap. He looks at Phoenix and says with a gentle smile: "You are a good girl, right?"

    Phoenix looks at Adrian strangely, but nods: "Nn !! I''ve always been a good girl! "

    "Good." Adrian nods and c_a_r_e_s_ses Phoenix''s head.

    "Hehehehe." Phoenix smile.

    "Do your job because I want to go home." Adrian unconsciously spoke honestly.

    "Huh?" Phoenix looked stunned at Adrian: "Nooo !!! I want to be with Big Brother. " She started to whimper.

    ''This spoiled girl ...'' Adrian sighs internally when he sees the child-like tantrum that Phoenix was ??causing.

    Adrian looked at Phoenix and then looks at Death floating around him. He looked at the two entities for a while and smiled as if he understood something.

    "Ah, this is not a problem, you can stay with me anytime you want." Adrian said with a genuine smile.

    Death looked at Adrian and pursed her lips. She knew that when he gave that smile, meant he was about to deceive someone, as she was interested in what he was going to do, she said nothing.

    "Really!?" Phoenix got excited and stopped whining.

    Adrian nodded and took Phoenix by the arm like a child; he looked into the little girl''s golden eyes and said, "All you have to do is bless me like Death did."

    "... Huh !?" Death exclaimed in surprise. She never expected him to say that.

    "Oh !! You''re right, Big Brother! If I bless you like my sister did, I will be able to be with you anytime I want! " Phoenix said with an innocent smile.

    Adrian smiles internally, but for some reason, he was feeling bad. ''Why am I feeling like I''m committing a crime?'' He decided not to think about it; after all, Phoenix was ??just a child-like entity.

    Wasting no time, Phoenix approached Adrian and kissed him on the mouth.

    Adrian opened his eyes wide in surprise. "Hmhmhmhmhmhshdsjhd." He tried to say something and separate from the little girl, but she was powerful!

    "Huuuuh!?" Death was shocked by this sudden development. When she decided to intervene with what is happening in front of her, she was suddenly expelled from Jean''s mental landscape!

    Golden energy began to come out of Phoenix''s body, that aura slowly started to enter Adrian''s body.

    The energy of Death tried to expel that energy, but as an unstoppable force, the energy of life entered Adrian''s body!

    Adrian''s eyes started to glow a neon blue color, but they can see a golden hue in that glow for the most attentive people!

    Adrian''s body began to change slowly to withstand this new energy; these changes were not visible externally, but Adrian''s body was much stronger than before. He felt very vital. It was as if he could never get tired.

    Adrian''s white hair grew to the floor and gained a golden hue. He felt his body destroying and reconstructing himself several times. The process was swift. He doesn''t even have time to scream in pain.

    Now in her a_d_u_l_t form, the original Phoenix has stopped kissing Adrian. She licked her lips sensually and said seductively with a hint of innocence in her voice: "Is my sister a little irritated now? Hehehehe. "

    Adrian realized that maybe Phoenix was not as innocent as he thought he would be.

    "..."

    Adrian didn''t know what to do; he looked at Phoenix''s new appearance and was in shock; if Death was a nice beauty, Phoenix was a hot beauty!

    She had huge b_r_e_a_s_ts, a thin waist, a plump a_s_s, a seductive and innocent look on her face, matching her golden hair with shades of red, Phoenix in her a_d_u_l_t form was a hot beauty.

    With such beauty in his arms, Adrian''s younger brother started to react.

    "Oh? What is it?" Phoenix asked innocently as he touched Adrian''s younger brother.

    Adrian realized that she didn''t really know what she was playing.

    "Ugh." Adrian moved away from Phoenix, seeing the innocent smile on Phoenix''s face. For some reason, he thought she was having fun, suddenly Adrian realizes something. ''She is a primordial entity, it is not possible that she does not know what the opposite s_e_x is ... She is dangerous, she is very dangerous!''

    "Big Brother, why are you running?" She asked in a confused and innocent tone.

    "..."

    Adrian takes a deep breath several times. "It''s nothing, I was just surprised at how you look."

    "I see." Phoenix nodded and jumped at Adrian again.

    This time Adrian didn''t run away and took her in his arms. "Ugh." Feeling Phoenix''s huge b_r_e_a_s_ts on his c_h_e_s_t, Adrian feels himself in heaven. ''She is really the representation of'' life. '''' Adrian thought philosophically as he felt the two mountains in his c_h_e_s_t.

    * Cough! *

    "Phoenix, where are we?" Only now that Adrian realized that the scenario has changed.

    "Oh, this is your mental landscape, as you are my host now, you also have one." She spoke innocently as she hugged him.

    Adrian opened his eyes in shock. He thought of getting some powers, just like Death. He never thought she would choose him as his host.

    ''Wait, I have weaknesses to fire and sound, why can I be Phoenix''s host?'' He asked himself, confused.

    "... Why is my mental landscape so ... chaotic?" Adrian asked as he looked around.

    Adrian was floating in the sky, because of that, he could see his mental landscape very well.

    The place that Adrian was looking at seemed to be a divided land. On the one hand, was a barren land with skeletons and various depictions of Death.

    On the other side was a land full of life, a giant waterfall, and several animals playing.

    Adrian could also see that at the center of it all was endless darkness. This place felt like a land without light. "What is it?"

    When Adrian tries to approach this land of darkness, Phoenix stops him. "Nooo !!"

    She holds Adrian''s arms around her b_r_e_a_s_ts, she looks at him in a concerned way. "Don''t go into that darkness, I don''t know what that is, but just don''t go!"

    Death appears next to Adrian, she had a very strong scowl on her face, she looked furious. "I agree with that damn bird, don''t go to that place."

    Phoenix showed Death his tongue and smiled innocently.

    Veins start to pop in Death''s head.

    Adrian was surprised. He never thought that anything in this world, he achieves out of fear in these two entities.

    Adrian nods and decides to listen to the two entities'' advice, he looks at the land that was just dead and the land that was full of life.

    He felt a connection with these two places. He looked at the two women and understood why his mental landscape was so chaotic. It is because of the influence of Death and Phoenix''s powers.

    ''Wait, mental landscape Jean''s was empty, shouldn''t she be a land full of life just like mine?'' He wondered in doubt.

    ......

    Edited by: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 157 - 153: Changes.

    "The future has changed again ..." An old man said while stroking his beard. He looked at Adrian with curious and cautious eyes.

    He had a relaxed and somewhat serious attitude. While he thought about it, a green jewel sparkled on the necklace he was wearing. "It''s been a few years since I couldn''t look at the earth''s future properly, the future was always changing, it was like the future was bowing to someone''s will, so you are the cause, boy."

    "What are you, boy?" He wondered as he looked at Adrian.

    As a master of magic, he can clearly feel Adrian''s connection to death and life; from the perspective of The Ancient One, Adrian looked like a battery of cosmic energy.

    "So much power in someone inexperienced, what a waste."

    He stroked his beard again and thought about what to do next.

    ...

    A few minutes ago, before Adrian became the Phoenix host.

    "He''s taking too long ..." Leona said with a frown. She looked annoyed, but Natasha could tell that she was worried.

    It''s been two hours, and Adrian hasn''t finished what he had to do.

    Natasha spoke in a low voice. "Don''t worry, he knows what he''s doing."

    Leona looked at Natasha and nodded.

    Jean suddenly blinked.

    !!!

    Jean woke up and looked around. "What is happening?"

    Emma Frost raised an eyebrow. ''Did not work?''

    "How are you feeling?" Emma Frost asked, smiling.

    Jean looked at Emma Frost. "Hmm, I''m feeling good, in fact, I''m feeling amazing." She couldn''t explain the feeling of her body.

    Jean made a gesture with her hands, and all the furniture in the warehouse started to float.

    !!!

    Leona and Natasha just stared at her without expression. They were assessing Jean''s danger. "Don''t move, girls." Natasha said when she realized that the women were preparing to neutralize Jean.

    "Jean, can you stop using your powers?" Leona said in a tone that does not permit refusal.

    Jean looked at Natasha and Leona, noticing the tense atmosphere, she nodded and stopped using her powers.

    "You got stronger." Emma Frost smiled.

    Jean nodded with a smile on his face.

    They didn''t know that Jean didn''t get stronger; she just regained control of her mutant abilities. She didn''t get stronger; she just got weaker without her previous strength, now she is no longer the Phoenix hostess.

    Adrian, who was still paralyzed in the same position, began to float in the air.

    "Adrian?" Leona called to him, but he did not answer.

    All eyes on the warehouse were on Adrian.

    Golden energy started to cover Adrian, but that energy was invisible to anyone with no aptitude for magic. Slowly, that energy started to change Adrian, that energy was making his body more robust and more resilient.

    Viewers who had no magical senses just saw Adrian''s hair grow to the height of their feet; they also saw his hair take on a golden hue at the ends of his hair.

    "Adrian likes to do flashy things, huh?" Leona jokingly commented, she knew very well that the changes were not just in the hair; she doesn''t know what changed, but she intends to ask later.

    "Yes." Natasha agreed.

    Adrian opened his eyes and landed gently on the floor; he stared at Jean and smiled. "I finished, I did what was promised, you are safe now."

    "Thanks." Jean thanked her and turned her head to the side. She was embarrassed now.

    Leona approaches Adrian. "It looks like we''re going to have to cut your hair." She said as she took Adrian''s long, long hair.

    Adrian looked at Leona amused, he doesn''t know what changed in his body, but he knew one thing, he gained an extreme amount of vitality, that vitality spread throughout his body, strengthening him, of course, the hair is no exception, if someone tries to cut his hair with scissors, the scissors will just break and will not cut anything.

    After having this random thought, he understood something. Phoenix was ??the representation of life itself; because of that, his body did not reject Phoenix. He thought Phoenix had the fire attribute, and he would not be compatible with that power. However, he was wrong; fire is only the consequence of using Phoenix''s power and vitality.

    ''Venom, has anything changed in my body?''

    [You''re kidding, right?] Venom scoffed at Adrian.

    [Your body has practically changed! Genes, bone structures, blood, etc. Everything has changed!! What did you do!?]

    [I changed him, after all, his body is perfect, I changed him so he can take my host, I think this is partly your fault, huh?] Phoenix spoke, unlike his sister, Phoenix spoke to the symbiotes.

    Phoenix snorted childishly. [I am not a bird! I''m a Phoenix! Show respect!]

    Venom ignored her: [I wanted to have infinite food ...]

    Lasher: [Me too, that bird was fat enough to last a long time.]

    Phoenix was annoyed. [Are you calling me fat !? You parasite !! I''ll kill you!]

    Adrian started to sweat. ''Phoenix if you kill them, I will die too.''

    [Huh? What are you talking about, Big Brother? You will not die, you are immortal both physically and spiritually.] Phoenix spoke.

    "..."

    Adrian was shocked, but after thinking for a while, he understood that it makes sense; Phoenix represents life, it is a concept, and Adrian is the host of that concept. As long as the concept of life is present in the universe, it will stay alive. ..

    ''Somehow, I''m tired, I''m going home!'' Adrian looked at Emma Frost and Jean. "Well, I''m leaving, I''ll see you sometime."

    Adrian walked, tried to walk, but he stepped on his own hair. ''Venom, give me a hand here.''

    [Okay.]

    Moments later, Adrian''s hair shrank and became shorter, ''That''s convenient, thanks.''

    "Wait, I need a way to contact you." Emma Frost said.

    Adrian stopped walking and looked at Natasha. Understanding his look, Natasha threw something towards Emma.

    "Take it."

    Emma Frost raised her hands and took the item that Natasha threw. She opened her hands and saw a cell phone. "Contact this phone, it is encrypted and has a single contact number saved."

    Emma Frost nods; she looks at Jean. "Come on Jean, we have a lot to do when we get home." She said as she started walking towards the exit.

    "Okay." Jean looks at Adrian for a moment and leaves the warehouse with Emma.

    When Emma Frost and Jean left.

    Adrian looked at Leona and Natasha. "Don''t look at me like that, then I''ll explain what happened, now I just want to sleep." He didn''t feel tired, but he just wanted to take a good nap.

    "Can you give us a short version?" Leona asked curiously as she sighed, seeing that Adrian was fine was enough for her.

    Adrian nods and speaks honestly. "Well, I became the Phoenix host and it changed a lot of things in my body, now I am immortal, and I have almost infinite vitality."

    "..."

    Natasha and Leona''s brain hung up for a moment ...

    .....

    Edited by: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 158 - 154: Forever and ever?

    Adrian laughed a little when he saw Leona and Natasha''s shocked expression.

    Natasha is the first to come out of her shock.

    * Cough! *

    "So you are immortal now?" Natasha asked in apprehension.

    "Yes, I have a way of making you immortal too." Adrian understood her concern because he already said that he had a solution to this problem.

    "..."

    "I can make you immortal, but you have to make that decision alone, I cannot force that decision on you." Adrian said honestly, he doesn''t know the difficulty of an immortal. Still, if you look at Death''s motives and humor, he can understand that it was an exhausting life.

    "How are you going to make us immortal?" Natasha ignored what Adrian said and wanted to know how Adrian is going to make her immortal.

    Adrian looked at Natasha and smiled gently.

    [She made a decision before even thinking about it.] Death commented.

    Adrian laughed inwardly and realized how lucky he was to have her as a partner.

    Leona pouted and turned her face to the side. ''Natasha overtook me again.'' She thought playfully.

    From the moment Leona heard that Adrian had become immortal, she was thinking about becoming one too to be by his side.

    In Leona''s mind, she cannot imagine a life without Adrian. He is also her only family. From the moment Adrian accepted her as his wife. She decided that she would always be by his side, regardless of how much he changed.

    Leona doesn''t know if that determination is shared with Natasha, but she has a feeling that Natasha thinks the same as she does.

    Adrian reaches out, and two black balls are formed. "This is a symbiote seed, if I fuse that seed into your genes, I can make you immortal."

    "Only that?" Natasha asked.

    "Yes."

    "Is there any risk?"

    "Do you think I would offer something that puts you at risk?" Adrian asked.

    Natasha and Leona look at each other and laugh.

    "You are right, you would never do that." The two said in unison.

    "..."

    They were silent again.

    Leona was the first to break the silence. "I accept, I want to be with you forever."

    Natasha followed. "You don''t need to hear my answer, do you?"

    Adrian laughed happily: "Really, I don''t have to."

    Adrian took a symbiote seed with his left hand.

    He puts the Logan genes, the spider genes, the Jessica Jones genes, the genes Kilgrave, and a large amount of Phoenix vitality in a seed. He uses that vitality to give physical immortality to anyone who owns that seed.

    He just didn''t put in Ororo''s genes, because he doesn''t know how those genes react to the two women.

    Instinctively, he knew how to control Phoenix''s powers. With the experiments he did in the past, this process was smoother than he imagined.

    He approaches Natasha and hugs her. "Should I say something like, forever and ever?" While he embraced her, he placed the seed on his body.

    Natasha laughed. "That would be clich��, but that phrase suits our situation."

    "True." He laughs and kisses her.

    Finishing kissing Natasha, the killer laughs. "It even looks like a wedding."

    "Maybe, but a warehouse wedding is not a very cool thing, right?"

    "True." She imitated Adrian.

    "I love you, Nat." He strokes Natasha''s face gently.

    Natasha was taken by surprise. She had red cheeks and turned her face away. "This surprise attack is not fair." Her cool personality fell apart with this unexpected attack.

    Adrian laughed, seeing how she was behaving.

    Adrian approached Leona while approaching, he repeated the same process he did a few moments ago.

    Putting the genes of Logan, Jessica, Kilgrave, spider, and a great deal of Phoenix''s vitality into the symbiote''s seed, he embraces Leona. "As long as I can remember, you were always with me, I really appreciate that, I wouldn''t know what to do if you didn''t stay with me in the future."

    Leona laughed and stroked Adrian''s face. "I will always be with you, no matter how much you change, no matter what you do, no matter what you become, I will always be there to say welcome back, I love you, Adrian. You are the most important person in my life. "

    Adrian''s eyes started to water. He remembered all the things he had been through with Leona and laughed happily. "Thank you ... I really appreciate-" Leona put her finger in his mouth, preventing him from saying anything else.

    "Fool, that''s when you have to kiss."

    Adrian smiled, and without saying anything else, he kissed Leona, it was a simple kiss. Still, it contained all the feelings of both.

    ...

    Adrian''s mental landscape.

    Death was sitting on a throne of skeletons, and Phoenix was lying lazily on the grass.

    They were looking at a screen in the air. This screen showed Adrian, who was kissing Leona.

    "Somehow, I envy these women." Phoenix commented playfully while lying on the grass.

    She was wearing a simple red dress, but that dress made her look very tempting because of her hot body.

    "... Yes ..." Death spoke with a face containing great jealousy.

    Phoenix looked at Death. "Don''t do what you''re thinking."

    Death looked at Phoenix and saw his sister''s serious face. "What?"

    Phoenix snorted: "I know you, Death. You are very possessive of something that interests you, that characteristic is one that we share. " She looked at Adrian. "I was always possessive of the things that interested me, because of that, I exaggerated and broke those things."

    "..."

    "I can say that Adrian will not break if you are possessive of him, but if you do any harm to those two women. I am absolutely sure that Adrian will not rest until he erases their existence, he is that type of man."

    "..."

    Phoenix laughed innocently. "If you value Big Brother, I recommend that you do nothing against those two women."

    Phoenix started to hum.

    Death looks at Phoenix with a little shock. As a twin sister, she knows practically everything about Phoenix. Still, this way of speaking and serious eyes is not characteristic of the sister she knew.

    ''Phoenix has changed, should I consider it a good thing or a bad thing?'' Death looked at Adrian. She imagined Adrian looking at her with eyes that wanted to erase her existence.

    Somehow, she felt terrible when she thought about it. "... I won''t do anything, I am not a child like you. I know very well that Adrian looks at those women like that because he has known her longer than we do, but eventually. He will look at us like that too, after all, we have all eternity together. "

    Phoenix looks at Death innocently. "Nn! Big Brother has a big heart! "

    .....

    Edited by: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 159 - 155 - I really love you, do you know that?

    Two days later.

    Adrian, Natasha, and Leona were sleeping in their room. They were undressed and looked like they would be late to wake up.

    After solving the problems two days ago, Adrian told about what happened to Phoenix.

    Finishing the story, they went back to their house and practiced a little s_e_x education.

    Of course, with Adrian''s new resistance, this s_e_x education class lasted until the following day.

    Even after finishing class, he felt he could still continue, but realizing that both wives were tired, he decided to sleep.

    Adrian liked s_e_x. After all, which man in the world doesn''t like s_e_x? But he felt much more p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e when s_e_x contained feelings. He felt much more connected with his wives like that. He was not upset if they have no resistance to accompany him.

    Adrian knew that resilience will no longer be a problem for Natasha and Leona in the near future, after all, with the new powers that Adrian has given them, they will have much more resilience.

    Adrian opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was the face of Natasha, who was sleeping on his c_h_e_s_t.

    He tried to move his left hand and c_a_r_e_s_s the red hair he loved so much , but he was unable to do that.

    "Nhmmmhhm," Leona, who was sleeping on Adrian''s left side, mumbled something and snuggled into Adrian''s arm.

    Adrian laughs kindly. To be honest, he wasn''t tired. He just needed to sleep to absorb all the things he won.

    In fact, Adrian feels that he will never get tired again. He can clearly feel his body overflowing with ''vitality.''

    He stroked Natasha''s hair and said in a loving voice, "Good morning my love."

    Adrian saw Natasha smiling and opening her eyes. "You noticed?" She spoke with a little laziness in her voice.

    Adrian, laughed of course he realized with his new senses. He can capture everything more easily. Despite being irritating at times, just imagine hearing the flapping of a fly''s wings hundreds of kilometers away.

    "You were always s_e_n_s_i_t_i_v_e in your sleep."

    "Old instincts are hard to forget." Natasha said as she got up and sat on top of Adrian, she looked at him with love and affection.

    Natasha touched her belly fondly. "He''s still inside me."

    Seeing Natasha''s n_a_k_e_d b_r_e_a_s_ts and her loving expression, Adrian felt his s_e_x_u_a_l d_e_s_i_r_e rise.

    "Hmm ~!" Natasha m_o_a_n_e_d silently as she felt Adrian''s c_o_c_k grow inside her.

    White liquids began to drain from Natasha''s p_u_s_s_y. Feeling Adrian''s s_e_m_e_n seeping out of her p_u_s_s_y and seeing Adrian''s face looking at her as if he wanted her so much, Natasha started to get excited.

    Natasha''s p_u_s_s_y twitched and squeezed Adrian''s d_i_c_k as if she was claiming his d_i_c_k exclusively for herself.

    Natasha was trying to get pregnant. When they had s_e_x, she always asked Adrian to release everything inside her, and at the end of s_e_x, she always slept with Adrian''s c_o_c_k inside her.

    Adrian never refused Natasha''s request. He is no longer concerned about whether he will have children or not. He knows that having children is Natasha''s wish. He will not refuse this wish from his wife.

    Concern about child safety? Adrian is also not worried about this, he doesn''t want to be arrogant. Still, now that he is the host of Phoenix and is also immortal, he knows that few beings can threaten his life.

    What about Leona? In Leona''s opinion, she prefers to leave things to fate. If she becomes pregnant, she will be happy, but she is satisfied if she does not get pregnant. She just wants to be with Adrian.

    "How about another round?" Adrian asked, smiling.

    Natasha snorted: "We know very well that this will not end in a round." She approached Adrian and kissed him lovingly.

    Between kisses, Adrian asked, "Is this a no?" Even knowing Natasha''s answer, he liked to tease his wife, just by squeezing Natasha''s p_u_s_s_y. He could say that she can''t take the wait anymore.

    Adrian felt his c_o_c_k being squeezed into Natasha''s p_u_s_s_y.

    Natasha kissed Adrian''s neck. She looked at Adrian''s neon blue eyes and said, "Just f_u_c_k me!" She tightens her a_s_s and intensifies the grip on Adrian''s c_o_c_k.

    "Ugh ~! This is incredible ... "Adrian almost came.

    Natasha smiled confidently: "I have confidence in my grip, I will squeeze you to the last drop of your s_e_m_e_n."

    Adrian smile: "This is impossible." With his new physique, only one entity could do that.

    Leona got up and looked at Adrian and Natasha: "If you want to f_u_c_k, you are going to do it elsewhere! I want to sleep!" She snorted and turned to sleep.

    "..."

    Natasha and Adrian look at each other and laugh. "She never changes, huh?" Natasha said.

    "Yes."

    This fun moment only lasts for a few moments.

    While they are still connected, Adrian grabs Natasha''s a_s_s with both hands and lifts her up. Natasha wrapped her legs around Adrian''s waist and kissed him!

    Adrian walked towards the exit of the room.

    Natasha couldn''t wait any longer; she started moving around alone while being carried by Adrian.

    Adrian kissed Natasha and opens the bedroom door with a hand made of symbiotes.

    Because of this exciting situation, Adrian pushes Natasha into the hall''s wall. With an impulse, he enters deep inside Natasha!

    "Ahhhh ~~~! My uterus ... I love it !!!!!!!! "

    "I''m coming!" Adrian dumps everything inside Natasha!

    Natasha m_o_a_ns loudly while squeezing her legs. She would not allow Adrian to come anywhere else!

    "YY-You ..."

    Hearing someone''s voice, he looks towards the voice and sees Jessica standing with a shocked face. She was shamelessly looking at Adrian and Natasha.

    Her eyes look at Adrian, who had a new look and looked at Natasha''s entrance; she swallowed and turned her face, she didn''t know what to do, but she couldn''t take her eyes off was witnessing.

    ''Shit, I forgot about her.'' Adrian thought.

    .......

    Edited by: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 160 - 156, 157, 158, 159: I really love you, do you know that? 2

    [I didn''t want to cut this chapter into several parts, I felt like I was going to miss what I wanted to convey, because of that, I did just one chapter. I hope you understand what I''m trying to convey about Adrian, Natasha, and Leona.]

    ...

    "Huff ... Huff ..." As Natasha breathed heavily in an attempt to catch her breath, she looked at Jessica, who was paralyzed.

    Natasha pulled Adrian''s face with her hands. "Look at me only." She spoke in a voice that contained a little jealousy.

    She looked at Jessica and said, "Leave." It was a tone that did not allow refusal.

    Jessica nodded a little awkwardly and left, but not before taking another look at Adrian and Natasha''s private parts, the only thought she had when she left was. ''She''s hairy.''

    Adrian raised his eyebrow a little. "Was that necessary?" He found Natasha''s attitude very strange; she usually doesn''t act that way.

    "Later, I will apologize to her, but now you are mine, I will not allow you to be interrupted." She kisses Adrian again.

    Stopping to kiss Adrian, she licked her lips with a perverted smile; it was like she loved it.

    ''Strange ... Natasha is not like that, she is usually a little reserved with her feelings, but I don''t hate that.'' Adrian thought while smiling, he had an idea of ??what was causing these changes in Natasha; the answer to that is pretty evident if you think about it.

    Adrian touched Natasha''s b_r_e_a_s_ts and pulled the tip of her beak.

    "Nnnn~~!" Natasha m_o_a_n_e_d as she stared at Adrian with d_e_s_i_r_es burning in her eyes.

    Adrian walked to the bathroom door and opened the door with a hand made from a symbiote; he closed the door and ordered: "Put your hands on the walls."

    "From behind?" Natasha said, shortly afterward, her smile grows: "I love from behind."

    Adrian smiled and lifted Natasha''s a_s_s dripping s_e_m_e_n. He opened her p_u_s_s_y a little and entered the entrance to the uterus with an impulse!

    "Yes~~!!!!" Natasha screamed. "F_u_c_k me harder."

    Adrian started to penetrate Natasha strongly! Every time Adrian''s c_o_c_k pounded Natasha''s w_o_m_b, the killer''s m_o_a_n grew! Even after coming several times inside her, Adrian did not stop his hip movement.

    White liquids leaked from Natasha''s p_u_s_s_y entrance, every time Adrian came inside Natasha, she asked for more!

    He was f_u_c_k_i_n_g Natasha hard! And she loved it! "

    Natasha started drooling, and her mind went blank; she just thought about s_e_x now.

    ...

    Three hours later.

    "You got me pregnant." Natasha said while stroking her belly.

    At that moment, Adrian and Natasha were sitting in the bathroom tub. Natasha was sitting on Adrian''s l_a_p while c_a_r_e_s_sing her swollen belly. It even looked like she was pregnant, but all of this was just s_e_m_e_n.

    While she c_a_r_e_s_sed her belly with a loving expression, Adrian was slowly penetrating Natasha''s p_u_s_s_y.

    Occasionally, Natasha m_o_a_n_e_d a little when a tender spot was hit.

    Adrian laughed a little while washing Natasha''s body. "You know this is just s_e_m_e_n, but you are not wrong to say that you are pregnant." He played a little; after all, he knew that s_e_m_e_n is nothing more than the beginning to have a child, so what she said is not necessarily wrong.

    "Hyann~" She m_o_a_n_e_d softly when Adrian''s c_o_c_k reached her w_o_m_b. "You came too much and you don''t look tired, I wonder if you are human." Natasha joked.

    "Well, I don''t know what my race is anymore, but I think I''m not human anymore." He spoke in a confused voice.

    "True. You look like a h_e_n_t_a_i anime character, after all, what kind of man c_u_m so often and don''t feel tired? "

    Adrian laughed and decided to joke along: "A real man?"

    Natasha turned her face and kissed Adrian, this time it was a loving kiss, stopping him from kissing, she said. "A perverted man."

    "I will not say that I am not." He laughed.

    He raises his hands and c_a_r_e_s_ses Natasha''s face. "You were more wild than usual today, how are you feeling?" he asked, a little worried; he knew that she has not yet awakened the symbiote in her body. Because of that, he does not use all his strength when having s_e_x. After all, he is afraid of hurting Natasha and Leona.

    "To be honest, I''m feeling great, but these changes are a little uncomfortable for me." She answered, honestly. "Don''t you like these changes?" She asked.

    Adrian washed Natasha''s red hair and said. "I am loving these changes, you are being more honest with me, this is a good thing. I was just concerned that these changes would be too sudden for you. "

    Natasha felt Adrian''s affection; she turned and rested her head on Adrian''s c_h_e_s_t. "Don''t worry too much-" She was going to say something, but Adrian interrupted her.

    "This is impossible, I will always worry about you and Leona, even if you become an immortal. I will always worry about you, after all, you and she are my everything." He spoke in a firm voice.

    Natasha smiled and felt very happy to hear these words from Adrian. "Nn." She nods with a loving smile on her face.

    Because of the c_a_r_e_s_ses that Natasha was doing and her p_u_s_s_y''s tightness, Adrian was about to come again. "Ugh. I''m coming again. "

    "Come for me." Natasha spoke in a soft voice as if she was bewitched Adrian with her charm.

    Adrian grabbed Natasha''s a_s_s with both hands and squeezed. "I''m coming." He dumped everything inside Natasha again!

    "Ahhh ~~~! That hot feeling in my w_o_m_b, I absolutely love it! " She m_o_a_n_e_d.

    Finishing to c_u_m inside Natasha, Adrian removed his p_e_n_i_s from Natasha''s p_u_s_s_y.

    Natasha stroked Adrian''s p_e_n_i_s. "You are still hard ..."

    Adrian smiled and decided to play. "Yes, maybe I should look for other wives?"

    Natasha looked up and stared at Adrian seriously. "Just do it, and I promise I will cut the snake!"

    Adrian sweated a little, even though he knew it will heal, it still doesn''t feel good. "I''m kidding."

    Natasha looked at Adrian and sighed. "I am also joking, but it is already difficult to share you with these two entities, I am not willing to go through that feeling again." She talked about her insecurities, and that was rare.

    Natasha lay on Adrian''s c_h_e_s_t as small tears fall on her lover''s c_h_e_s_t.

    Natasha did not like Death or Phoenix, after all, they suddenly appeared and became Adrian''s wives/girlfriends. The worst thing about it all is that she can''t do anything to prevent this; after all, both women are entities that were alive since the beginning of time.

    Seeing the killer in his arms shedding little tears, Adrian felt like shit, he just wanted to make a joke about the animes he was watching. Still, he should have reconsidered the moment. He should have known that it doesn''t work that way in reality. If that were a fantasy world or they lived in a different culture, that would be possible. Still, for a 21st-century woman to accept that kind of relationship, it is impossible.

    Adrian knew that Natasha and Leona accepted it because they already knew each other. Still, if he was going to have another wife, he was absolutely sure that these two women will not allow it.

    When he thought about it, Felicia Hardy''s face came into Adrian''s head, remembering the moments he had with Felicia. He reaffirmed his decision, to be honest with the girl.

    He doesn''t want to lie to Fel��cia. He will tell her about his situation,

    ''Tsk. There is no use crying over spilled milk. '' Adrian thought, he raises Natasha''s face. "Don''t Cry." He kissed her lovingly.

    A few minutes later, he stopped kissing Natasha and while c_a_r_e_s_sing her face, he decided to be honest. "You know about Felicia, right?"

    Natasha''s body shook a little, but she kept listening. Seeing Natasha''s reaction, Adrian understood that she knew, after all, it was quite obvious. "Felicia Hardy likes me, and to be honest, I like her too."

    Natasha felt a twinge in her heart when she heard what Adrian said, but she still had a cold face.

    "I told you, right? If you and Leona don''t like something, I won''t do it, I don''t want to betray your trust, because of that, I''m telling you, Felicia likes me and I intend to be honest with her and tell her about my situation. "

    After a moment of silence, Natasha asked:

    "... What do you intend to talk about?"

    Adrian continued to look into Natasha''s eyes. "I''m going to be honest, I''m going to say that I have two wives, and I''m going to say that I like her, I don''t want to lie and say I don''t like her, because if I say that, I would be lying to myself."

    "I always believed that the truth is always better than the lie, even if the truth hurts more, if I could, I always wanted to live telling the truth." Adrian understands that lying is not necessarily wrong; after all, you can lie to deceive the enemy. But Adrian had the feeling that he could do the same with the truth. He just doesn''t know-how.

    "I will say that I like her, and I say that I have two wives, if she accepts me even though I know that, I will bring her to talk to you both. I know that you and Leona will not allow me to relate immediately to her, but I hope that if you two live with Fel��cia, maybe you two will accept her. "

    In his mind, Adrian was speaking honestly. He expected Natasha and Leona to accept Felicia. He expected the two of them to accept her as they did in the beginning.

    Adrian knew he''s screwing up; he could only live with Leona and Natasha, but he was greedy. He wanted to have Felicia as his wife.

    Adrian was greedy, but he would not let his greed cloud his judgment. If he sees that what he is about to do will not work, he will immediately abandon that idea. It all depends on Leona and Natasha''s response.

    Natasha stopped looking at Adrian and lays her head on his c_h_e_s_t again.

    She starts to think about several things. She goes through various emotions like sadness, anger, disappointment, understanding, fear, etc.

    Adrian waited patiently for her answer.

    Natasha looked up and looks at Adrian. "I don''t like it, I hate it, I didn''t want to share you with anyone else, for me Leona was enough, after all, she was my benefactor, she was the one who helped me in the past."

    Adrian sighed. He knew it wasn''t going to work. ''I think I was very greedy.''

    "Adrian, you don''t understand how important you are to me, you healed me, you gave me a place to call me home, you loved me and you gave me back my only family." Natasha spoke with a small smile.

    "You are the most important person in my life, do you know how it hurts that question you asked me?" Natasha spoke with small tears falling.

    "How do you think it would be the other way around? If I came to you and said that I would go after other men and that maybe I also liked another man, what would you do? "

    "..."

    "You don''t have to say anything, I know very well that you would look for and kill that man." Natasha said in a firm tone, she knew Adrian very well.

    "Do you understand now what you are asking me for?" She spoke in a serious tone as small tears fell from her face.

    Adrian nodded; he knew very well that his request can be considered a macho request.

    Adrian knows that Natasha is right.

    But what can he do? Even though he lived in isolation, he was created. That way, he still had access to content like books, movies, etc.

    In these contents, the man always had the heroine, sometimes the man had a harem, he cannot deny that he was not interested in it, after all, which man does not want a harem?

    But he also understood that this was a s_e_xist view of the world because if a woman does the same thing. She would be treated as ''worthless'' or ''bitch''; in some cases, she would be treated as a ''p_r_o_s_t_i_t_u_t_e.''

    He cannot do anything about it; after all, this is something cultural. This macho world view was created through thousands of years of history. He would have to go back in time and change many historical facts for this view to be distorted.

    In real life, there is no such thing as ''gender equality.''

    Adrian sighs: "I understand, I will resolve this matter."

    Natasha shakes her head. "Just do what you said you would do ... Be honest with her, if she accepts you, bring her over to our house, Leona and I will talk to her."

    Adrian opens his eyes widely.

    Natasha snorts: "Don''t misunderstand, I don''t like this situation, but ..." She stops talking for a moment, and with a punch, she broke the ceramic on the wall, she took the ceramic and cut her hands.

    !!!

    Adrian immediately tried to heal Natasha, but he stopped when he saw Natasha''s wound healing. It is a little slow compared to Adrian''s. However, it was still healing a little fast.

    "I realized something, we are no longer human, we are going to live forever, I think we are underestimating the word ''eternal''."

    "Think with me Adrian, do you know what the world will be like in 100 years?"

    Adrian shook his head in denial; 100 years is a long time for normal humans.

    He can say that by the history of Earth, in less than 100 years, there have already been 2 world wars.

    Adrian looked shocked at Natasha; he finally understood what she said.

    "We will live until the end of humanity ... Perhaps, we will be alive until the end of this universe." Natasha looked at her hand, which was practically healed.

    "I ask you, what will our mentality be like in 100 years? 1000 years? 10,000 years? "

    "How will our mentality be in 1 million years?" She sighs. "Adrian, we are not prepared for eternity, we are not gods, because of that thought that I am thinking of accepting you having other women." She spoke in a tone of disgust; she didn''t like to think about it.

    But the more Natasha thought about Adrian going crazy because of the passage of time, the more she was worried; she knows that maybe he can''t go crazy. After all, the two entities will be with Adrian. Leona and herself will also be with Adrian, but that is still a possibility.

    "I will talk to Leona about it, but we will only think about accepting women who help you mentally. I want to have a good time with these women before accepting them." Natasha spoke with hate. She doesn''t like it.

    "Tsk, I hate you Adrian."

    Adrian understood what Natasha was talking about; she gave the go-ahead to look for other women, but on the condition that these women help him mentally.

    When he is with Natasha, he felt a loving affection; he feels like she can help him with everything.

    When he is with Leona, he feels motherly Love, he feels that if he is in her presence, he will always rest.

    Adrian laughed and hugged Natasha. "I love you, Nat. You were the best thing that came into my life, and I''m really sorry for being greedy."

    Adrian kisses Natasha, and between kisses, he said. "Don''t treat me like a fool, I know that those words you said are just an excuse for you to accept my selfishness, but I promise you, I won''t go around picking up all the women I meet. Felicia was a special case. "

    Adrian knows that Natasha was not lying. In fact, she was serious. She was the only one concerned about being immortal. He and Leona himself were not thinking about it. But Natasha is one who likes to be prepared. She was already thinking about this possibility. She was thinking about the possibility of time changing Adrian, Leona, or even herself.

    Natasha snorts: "You bastard, do you think I''m an idiot? How many women have you met? Emma Frost, Gwen Stacy, Felicia Hardy, Ororo, Sharon Carter, Anna, Mary Jane. "

    Natasha started to count the names of the women Adrian contacted.

    Adrian started to sweat cold. "Make no mistake, Natasha. I have no interest in these women, just Felicia Hardy. "

    Natasha snorts again: "And Gwen Stacy, after all, you act like a bitch in heat when you see her, I also think you are interested in Ororo, after all, you look the same as her!" She screamed with jealousy.

    "On second thought, I refuse! Forget what I said, I''ll just kill them all! " Natasha got up!

    Adrian pulled Natasha onto his l_a_p again. "Let go of me, you bastard!"

    ''She says that, but makes no effort to leave.'' Adrian thought.

    Adrian squeezes Natasha''s belly.

    "Ahhh~~!"

    A massive amount of s_e_m_e_n left Natasha''s belly and fell into the water in the bathtub. Adrian strokes his d_i_c_k in Natasha''s p_u_s_s_y.

    "Bastard!"

    With an impulse, Adrian invades Natasha''s insides.

    "I am really grateful for what you said, because of that, I will reward you."

    Natasha snorted: "Do you think you are a Chinese emperor now? Just know that the harem never ends well, you can see from the story, many men died for those women they had in the harem! "

    Adrian laughed: "Don''t worry, I don''t intend to have a harem." He strokes Natasha''s p_u_s_s_y. "Only you, Leona, Phoenix, Death and Felicia are fine with me." He joked.

    Natasha looked at him like he was a fool. "If this is not a harem, what is it !!"

    Adrian pushed his p_e_n_i_s into Natasha''s w_o_m_b again!

    "Hyaaan~~~."

    Adrian brought his face close to Natasha''s ear and whispered: "Don''t think too much of this situation, not all women are like you or Leona, my instincts say that Felicia will accept my situation, but Gwen Stacy or Ororo will not accept, they are this kind of women. "

    Natasha pushes Adrian into the bathtub and disappears on top of him. "And Jessica?"

    "..." Adrian doesn''t know what to think of Jessica; after all, they didn''t spend much time together, to be honest, he didn''t even think about Jessica.

    "I can see that you don''t know what to do with her, but I am absolutely sure that she is in love with you."

    "Jessica suffered, and you came and helped her. For her, you are the hero in armor who saved her from tragedy. Now that she''s seen us having s_e_x, she''s going to start thinking about that possibility, what are you going to do? " Natasha spoke while contracting her a_s_s and squeezing Adrian''s p_e_n_i_s; she didn''t move; she was waiting for Adrian''s answer.

    Adrian thinks for a while ... "I will accept you." He couldn''t imagine refusing a request from a kind and honest woman with herself, just women like Emma Frost, who were foxes. Just those women who were always planning something Adrian wanted away.

    "Adrian ..." Natasha sighs; she understood that the problem is much bigger than her feelings now. She understood what Adrian is thinking. He thinks that he can collect women just like an e_r_o_t_i_c story. she was angry, but she still manages to make an accurate judgment. "Are you going to accept all the women you save?" She spoke in a serious tone.

    "How about we talk about the women you saved recently? Are you going to f_u_c_k them and put them all in your harem !? You are not a protagonist in a h_e_n_t_a_i story, wake up! "

    Natasha understands that Adrian has the power and resources to have a great harem; because of that, he must be thinking about that childishness. "Listen well, if you accept a woman with only these superficial feelings, you will just be hurting them and treating her like an object."

    Adrian opened his eyes in shock.

    "If Leona and I don''t allow you to be with Felicia, what are you going to do?" She asked seriously.

    "I was going to be honest, I was going to say that I can''t stay with her, because I have two brides."

    "See? You would easily abandon it. "

    Adrian didn''t understand. He was just respecting Leona and Natasha''s feelings because Natasha is saying that I would leave Felicia !?

    Natasha sighed; she understands that Adrian was inexperienced in relationsh_i_p_s, because of that, she spoke as clearly as possible. "Adrian, if you abandon a girl you say you love her, you don''t love her."

    "Huuuuh!?!?!?"

    Veins pop in Natasha''s head, she sighs and continues: "Love is not something simple like you said, Adrian. If you really loved Fel��cia, you would fight for her, even if you were against Leona or me, you would find a solution that would satisfy all parties, of course in the process, Leona and I would be hurt. " She found this situation ridiculous, she was here teaching her fiance about relationsh_i_p_s with other women.

    "This is what I was trying to avoid." Adrian spoke.

    "I''m saying this is naivete!" Natasha shouted angrily.

    "Listen! Living means hurting someone! It can be small decisions or big decisions, but those decisions will always hurt someone! " Natasha sighs and continues in a gentle tone: "This mentality that the attitude you take will never hurt me or hurt Leona is flawed, as long as you live, you will make mistakes, and that is normal, that is to be human, just because you are immortal, it doesn''t mean you''re perfect.

    "So! What should I do !?" Adrian shouted in frustration, he did not understand anything, when he felt he was understanding, in the end, he did not understand anything!

    "Just be yourself."

    "Huh?"

    "Be yourself, make your own decisions, whether they will be right or not, this is something to think about in the future." Natasha smiled. "Just know that regardless of the decisions you make, Leona and I will always love you."

    Adrian opened his eyes in shock. ''That was the same thought I had a while ago, did I forget that?'' he thought it was ridiculous, he has a perfect memory, why would he forget something?

    [Woow ... Just ... Woow. She earned my respect.] Death comments, but Adrian ignores it.

    "Even if those decisions I make hurt you?"

    "Yes."

    Adrian smiled weakly. "I really love you, do you know that?"

    Natasha smiled lovingly. "Yes, I know."

    Adrian pulled Natasha and kissed her lovingly. "I will try not to disappoint you too much." He said between kisses.

    Natasha stops kissing him, she snorts. "Fool, that was the only time you disappointed me, you are the perfect husband, you would be more perfect if you controlled the snake in your pants."

    Adrian laughed. "I promise not to abuse that kindness too much."

    "Yes, you shouldn''t abuse too much, after all, there is a limit to everything." Natasha warned him.

    "Hahahaha, you''re right." Adrian hugs her while thinking about the words Natasha said.

    ''She''s right, I say I like Felicia, but I didn''t even try to fight for her, if it were Natasha in Felicia''s place. I''m sure I would have fought with the world if necessary. I thought very lightly about Kitty''s feelings, I will not make that mistake again. ''

    Adrian knows he is flawed. After all, he said he would train and learn to control his powers. Still, the moment an opportunity arose to pick up powers, he was greedy. He did not think about the consequences, because of that, he looks like this now.

    Natasha stops hugging Adrian, she moves her h_i_p_s sensually. "Let''s continue?" she said with eyes that it contained l_u_s_t.

    "Of course." Adrian said.

    ...

    [A / N: This is not a chapter on s_e_xism, I''m just telling Adrian''s reality and thoughts, don''t comment on it. If you want to discuss it, go elsewhere!]

    ...

    Edited by: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 161 - 160: The representation of life.

    "I''m tired ... My p_u_s_s_y is hurting ... My h_i_p_s are hurting ... I just want to stay here and melt on the couch ..." Natasha spoke lazily while lying on the couch.

    She was currently just wearing black shorts and a simple red T-shirt; she looked quite different from her usual dress.

    Leona frowned when she heard Natasha''s words. "Language."

    Just like Natasha. Leona was also wearing light clothes. She had white shorts and a white shirt, because of her big b_r_e_a_s_ts, the shirt looked quite tight.

    Natasha looked at Leona lazily and snorted: "I wonder who was shouting obscenities while we were having s_e_x in the bathroom ..." She weighs; How is this woman doing well? She doesn''t seem to be feeling anything.

    Natasha remembered Adrian attacking Leona''s p_u_s_s_y harder than hers! ''And yet, is she okay? Did her symbiote wake up earlier than mine? Why is she so resistant? '' she wondered.

    Adrian and Natasha ended up taking too long in the bathroom; they indulged in carnal p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e for a long time, long enough for Leona to wake up and join them again.

    After s_e_x in the bathroom, Leona had a conversation with Adrian; in this conversation, Leona said the same thing as Natasha. It was as if they had the same thought on the subject.

    The two women know that they gave Adrian the go-ahead to pick up other women.

    Adrian was thrilled when he heard what Leona said, because of that, he ended up exaggerating his ''love'' show.

    With a neutral expression, Leona said: "This is different, don''t mix things up."

    "Yes, Yes, Yes." Natasha made a gesture with her hands. She didn''t want to discuss this with Leona; she was too lazy for that.

    Natasha looked at Jessica, who was watching TV. "Jessica."

    Jessica turns to face Natasha and waits for the spy''s next words.

    "I''m sorry, okay? I didn''t want to be rude. " Natasha spoke in a sincere tone.

    Remembering what Natasha was talking about, Jessica''s cheeks turn a little red. She was trying her hardest to forget that scene from Adrian and Natasha. "It''s all right, I understand why you acted that way."

    Jessica turned to watch the show on TV again; she wasn''t thinking about it. Yes! She wasn''t thinking about Leona and Natasha''s screams of p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e. ''... I wonder if this is good ...?''

    The moment she thought about it, she was flushed with embarrassment, but soon an unpleasant memory came to her mind. ''Tsk, just forget about it.''

    Natasha looked at Jessica for a few seconds before nodding and lying down on the couch again. ''Hmm? I can feel the pain in my private parts subsiding, but I still feel tired ... ''She thought lazily, she was still trying to understand her powers.

    Adrian did not explain how to use the powers for Jessica and Leona. He knows that when the symbiote that was in their body is m_a_t_u_r_e enough and gains intelligence, the symbiote will explain it to both.

    *Grrrroooowmmh*

    Suddenly the three women heard a strange sound; Natasha and Jessica look at Leona, a little red.

    "I''m hungry." Leona immediately runs off to the kitchen.

    "... How can I say ... That was kind of cute ..." Jessica said.

    Natasha nodded; she is starting to understand how Adrian felt when the symbiote influenced his mind.

    Natasha sits on the couch and looks at Leona ... "Have you become, Adrian?" She asked in an amused tone.

    Leona was eating chocolate with a happy face; she shivered when she heard Natasha''s amused tone. "I can''t do anything, okay? This is so yummy! "

    Natasha just stood there looking at Leona with her mouth full of chocolate. She even looked like a squirrel.

    *Grrrroooowmmh*

    This time the strange sound came from Natasha''s belly.

    Natasha''s face turned red. She quickly gets up and runs to the kitchen; she takes another chocolate box and opens it.

    Leona and Jessica just looked at it in amus_e_m_e_nt.

    Natasha looked at the two and said seriously while eating chocolate: "Don''t say anything."

    Adrian was in Natasha''s sister''s room; he was checking the woman''s condition in a coma. "Phoenix, can you do something?"

    [Nyu ~? Big Brother ...!? Let me sleep ~]

    "..."

    ''That lazy bird ...''

    Adrian sat on the floor and started using his new powers; the objects in the room started to float; when he became the Phoenix host, he gained many new powers, he still doesn''t know all the powers he won, but he thinks that the powers he gained must be similar to Jean''s.

    ''I also don''t feel tired anymore, it''s like I always have energy, I don''t feel that insatiable hunger either.'' Slowly, he discovered what had changed.

    Adrian closed his eyes and entered his mental landscape, soon he could see a beautiful blonde woman sleeping in an unashamed position.

    "Phoenix!"

    "Ugh ~! Let me sleep !! Do not wake me up!!"

    Adrian looked at the entity''s big b_r_e_a_s_ts and mused to himself. ''She has the biggest b_r_e_a_s_ts I''ve seen so far.''

    Feeling Adrian''s gaze, Phoenix gave a small smile; she adjusts her position and lies down with her back to the floor.

    Adrian swallowed hard when he saw Phoenix''s b_r_e_a_s_ts swaying with each breath.

    ''Isn''t she very unprotected? Yes, she is. It is my duty as a knight to protect her, right? '' Adrian started walking towards the blonde.

    Phoenix''s smile grew.

    Suddenly a black fog appeared behind Phoenix. Death appeared and slaps Phoenix''s fat ass. "You damn bird, do you think I don''t know your plan !?"

    "Kyaaaa!" Phoenix screamed when he felt the slap on her ass. "D-Death !? When did you get here?" she asked.

    Death Bufou: "I''m always around."

    Tears started to fall from Phoenix''s face; she looked at Adrian and ran towards him. "Big Brother !!! Death, is being mean to me! "

    Adrian enjoyed the sight of Phoenix''s b_r_e_a_s_ts swaying as she ran towards him.

    Phoenix hides behind Adrian and hugs him from behind while pressing her b_r_e_a_s_ts on his back.

    Phoenix looked at Death and smiled smugly.

    Veins started to pop in Death''s head.

    Feeling the heavenly mountains on his back, Adrian thought; She is certainly the representation of life ...

    ..........

    Edited by: WS Blvckrvse

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 162 - 161: Yelena Belova.

    After calming Death and slightly scolding Phoenix for her pranks, Adrian asks, "Phoenix, what powers did I gain from becoming your host?" He looks at Phoenix''s white back with interest. ''She is very soft, every part of her body is soft ...''

    Phoenix who was sitting on Adrian''s l_a_p said, "Hmm ..... I don''t know." She spoke convincingly as if she really didn''t know anything.

    "..."

    Adrian was slightly irritated, he takes Phoenix''s fat a_s_s and squeezes it. "Ahh~~" She m_o_a_n_e_d sensuously.

    Adrian stops squeezing Phoenix''s ass: "Answer my question seriously." He spoke sternly while thinking. ''Her a_s_s is so smooth, it feels so good to touch ...''

    Phoenix starts to breathe heavily. Looking at these reactions, Adrian tries to calm down. He has a huge urge to lay her down and have s_e_x right there, but now is not the time for that. ''... She''s dangerously s_e_xy ... I feel like I''m holding a s_u_c_c_u_b_u_s and not a Phoenix ...''

    Death, who was hugging Adrian from behind while floating looked at Phoenix dangerously. "Phoenix, I wonder if I tell Adrian that story about when you came to this planet called Earth-"

    Hearing what Death was saying, Phoenix immediately stopped playing and said seriously. "Yes, power, right? Ehhhhh... Hmmm... I remembered! You have gained physical and spiritual immortality! You have gained infinite vitality, a body remodeled by me to support my power, and you can also use telepathy now! "

    Phoenix gets up and sits again on Adrian''s l_a_p, this time she sits with her body facing forward, she looks at Adrian''s face for a few seconds and says. "I was a good girl, right? Praise me, I gave more benefits than my petty sister! " She hugs Adrian while pushing her b_r_e_a_s_ts into his c_h_e_s_t.

    ''That bird ...'' Veins started to pop in Death''s head.

    Adrian smiled and said. "Yes, you did well, you are a good girl." He starts stroking Phoenix''s hair, while doing so, he thinks about Phoenix''s words. ''I can use the same powers as Jean now, but I don''t have proficiency in those powers, I really have to train.''

    "Hehehehehe." Phoenix smiles in satisfaction, she looks at Death and shows her tongue.

    Death just turns her face, she decides not to fall for Phoenix''s taunts.

    Adrian promised himself to train, he promised that he will not absorb more powers until he dominates everyone who currently has them. He knows that he acts instinctively and greedily when he sees a prey that he can absorb powers from at any time, but this time he told himself he will not do that!

    Adrian started to think seriously. ''I swear to myself that I will not fall into temptation! The One Above All, my father-in-law, please guide me on this dangerous path ... ''He was joking in the last part, but he realized something ...

    ''The most powerful being in the universe is my father-in-law ...? F_u_c_k ... I''m f_u_c_k_e_d ... ''

    Adrian started to sweat coldly when he realized this important detail, but soon he had a sudden illumination. ''This being is omnipotent, omniscient and omnipresent, he certainly knows what I am doing. Why am I worried about it? If he wants to erase me, he can do it with a thought ... ''

    He decided not to worry about it, after all, it''s something he has no control over ...

    Adrian looks at Death and kisses her softly.

    Phoenix seeing this, she gets irritated, before she can protest something. Adrian stops kissing Death and kisses Phoenix.

    "Hmmmmf?" Phoenix was surprised, but she soon returned Adrian''s kiss.

    Adrian stops kissing Phoenix and strokes her hair. "When I need your help, help me, okay? You are a good girl, right? " he spoke kindly.

    "Nn." She nodded while her face was red.

    Adrian looked at Death. "Is it okay for you to leave your kingdom?"

    Death doesn''t answer, she approaches Adrian and kisses him again.

    Ending the kiss, Death licks his lips sensuously and says, "Don''t worry about it, I''m doing something in my kingdom that you will like very much."

    Adrian smiles a little, he doesn''t know what she''s planning, but he knows it won''t be a bad thing. "I am leaving."

    Adrian closes his eyes, when he opens his eyes again, he sees a family room.

    He looks at Yelena. "Phoenix, can you help her?"

    Unlike the first time he asked this, Phoenix was more cooperative now. [Yes, just touch her head.]

    Adrian does what Phoenix asked, he touches Yelena''s head, and soon a golden energy comes out of his hands and slowly enters Yelena.

    "What are you doing?" he asks curiously.

    [I''m fixing her mind, this woman''s mind is badly damaged. She''s alive, but at the same time her mind is damaged as if she''s dead, she''s basically a vegetable now.]

    Adrian nods.

    As soon as Phoenix finished speaking. Yelena slowly opens her eyes, she sits on the bed and looks around, then she looks at the tanned man with neon blue eyes with caution.

    "Who are you?"

    "Hmm ....." Adrian looked at the woman and saw that she looks a lot like Natasha. ''Asleep she was similar, but now, she is like a copy of the old Natasha.''

    "I am Natasha Romanoff''s husband."

    Yelena opened her eyes wide. "Pfff, don''t lie to me, that woman would never have a husband."

    Yelena looks at Adrian again and nods. "I know, right? Let me, guess. You captured me, probably, you''re going to try to **** me now, right? It is the same pattern as always in the end, I will beat you, and you will tell me what this place is. " She spoke convinced while shaking her head.

    "..."

    Adrian felt a sudden d_e_s_i_r_e to not want to deal with this woman, he felt that it will be problematic. She has that attitude of ''I don''t believe in anything unless you show me evidence!''.

    "Nat! Come up here! Your sister has woken up, and she is acting like a pervert! She is throwing herself at me and trying to seduce me! " Adrian shouted.

    "... Huh?"

    "WHAT !?" Natasha shouted back, she stops eating the chocolate and runs to the second floor.

    Leona and Jessica look at each other and nod, then the two follow Natasha.

    Natasha quickly reaches the second floor and enters Yelena''s room. "Sister! What are you doing with my husband !? "

    Seeing Natasha reacting so aggressively, Yelena''s mind stopped working. "Wha--? Huh ...? Husband ...?"

    .....

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    Read chapter 180 of this novel in Pa treon!:: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 163 - 162: Yelena Belova 2

    "You just woke up and you have that bad habit again! What am I going to do with you!? " Natasha shouted angrily.

    Yelena was not believing that this is the Natasha she knows, the current Natasha is more expressive than she remembers.

    Adrian smiled when he saw Yelena''s confused face. He gently took Natasha''s waist and pulled her close to him, then he gives Natasha a loving kiss.

    Yelena once again opens her mouth in shock. She has never seen Natasha acting so lovingly to anyone, and she can clearly see that she is not pretending.

    Natasha wraps her arms around Adrian''s neck and returns his kiss.

    Stopping his kiss with Natasha, Adrian looks at his wife who was breathing heavily while a burning d_e_s_i_r_e shone in her eyes, he said, "Easy, we don''t want to have s_e_x right now, right?"

    Natasha nods, she takes a deep breath, as she is tries to calm this burning d_e_s_i_r_e in her heart. "What is happening?" she asked in a low voice.

    "I healed Yelena using the power of Phoenix, she is confused now. You must explain what happened and ... talk to her a little, she is your last family, right?" He spoke gently while stroking Natasha''s cheeks.

    Leona and Jessica are just watching everything in silence.

    Suddenly the burning d_e_s_i_r_e of Natasha''s heart exploded! She looked at Adrian passionately, she was grateful, and she had several things to say.

    Seeing this Adrian smiled and kissed her again. This time, he didn''t take long, he brought his face close to Natasha''s ears and said. "Calm down, don''t let the Symbiote influence your d_e_s_i_r_es. I know it''s difficult, but fight it, remember, you''re in control."

    She spoke breathlessly. "O-Okay, I''m going to try. Just get away from me a little bit, I feel like I can jump on you anytime."

    Adrian smiled a little. He turns away from Natasha, then he looks at Leona and kisses her while hugging her.

    Leona wraps her arms around Adrian''s neck and returns his kiss.

    Jessica is just blatantly staring at this, she also has several thoughts running through her head now.

    "HUH !?" That is the only word that Yelena had to express herself now. She was not understanding what was happening in front of her.

    ''He already has Natasha, but is he cheating in front of her? Wait, why isn''t Natasha caring about this? What in God''s name is happening!? ''

    Adrian stopped kissing Leona and said: "I am going to leave you girls alone. Natasha has a lot to talk about with her sister; I am going out for a while."

    "Be careful and don''t destroy the city." Leona warned him.

    "..."

    "Why do you think I''m going to destroy the city?" He asked confused.

    "Well, you gained a power boost quickly. I wonder if you can control yourself, you''re basically an atomic bomb now."

    "..."

    "''I can control myself." Adrian said seriously.

    "..."

    He immediately understood what she meant ...

    "Adrian, today was supposed to be a hot day, but why is the wind too strong and the weather cloudy?"

    "I don''t know, maybe a cold front or something? I''m not a meteorologist. " Adrian played it off badly, he definitely won''t admit that this is his fault.

    Leona nodded. "You have thick skin just like me. That''s a good thing, but you must train more; you have to speak lies that seem to be true. You have to be proficient enough in this technique, after all, if you rob a bank and a police officer finds you on the street, you must act like a misunderstood bystander. "

    "..."

    Adrian wanted to say that he can already do this, but he decided not to comment. He looked Jessica up and down, she was wearing jeans and a normal shirt.

    "Come on, Jessica. We have to do something today. "

    Adrian started walking towards the stairs, suddenly, he remembers something. "Leona, don''t forget to feed our tenant in the bas_e_m_e_nt, I think he hasn''t eaten for three days by today, I can''t have him starving ."

    "Okay." Leona replied.

    ''Well, Kilgrave is tougher than a c_o_c_kroach, he is probably still alive.''

    ...

    Walking the streets of Queens with Jessica following him, Adrian picked up a phone and called. "Jean, meet me on XXXX Street, I will be waiting for you there."

    "Huh?"

    Adrian hangs up the phone.

    "Adrian? Adrian!? " Jean looks at the phone with an expressionless face. ''Does he think I''m his subordinate? Just because he called me that doesn''t mean I''m going! ''

    Jean looks at the wardrobe. ''Hmm, what clothes do I go with today?''

    Adrian is walking peacefully through Queen''s streets, he is heading towards the address he gave Jean.

    "Boss, where are we going?" Jessica questioned.

    "We are going to heal your mind, and you should walk with me more, after all, you should be something like my assistant."

    "I understand..."

    "I''m sorry for that vision, Jessica." Suddenly Adrian said as he walked.

    "Huh?"

    "I understand that it was not a pleasant sight to see, I will try not to do it outside again."

    Jessica looks at Adrian''s back. She doesn''t know what she''s feeling, she just doesn''t like this situation. She''s feeling something strange in her heart, but she doesn''t know what it is.

    "Don''t worry, Boss. I understand." She spoke as she bit her lip.

    Adrian looked briefly at Jessica and understood what she was feeling. ''She''s confused. I think her traumas are getting in the way of her judgment ... ''

    Deciding to help Jessica, Adrian walked slowly down the street. He was enjoying the weather, since he got Ororo''s genes, he is even more connected with nature, it is a pleasant feeling.

    ....

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

 Chapter 164 - 163: Yelena Belova 3

    Standing on top of a building was Jean, Jessica and Adrian.

    "Why here?" Jean asked confusedly, she never expected the address to be on the top of a building.

    "We cannot be seen." Adrian said.

    Adrian pointed at Jessica. "I want you to help her, she is my subordinate."

    Finishing speaking, Adrian sits on the floor and closes his eyes, he sits in the lotus position and soon he starts to float.

    He opens his eyes again, this time his eyes are shining in neon blue, he was practicing the powers of Ororo.

    "..."

    Jean just looked annoyed at Adrian''s attitude. "I am not your subordinate!"

    "But you will help me, right?" Adrian spoke smiling, he was feeling amused.

    Suddenly the wind around Adrian started to get stronger, realizing that this was influenced by Ororo''s powers, he frowned. ''That power is really influenced by emotions ...''

    Jean made an unhappy expression, she sighs. "Yes ..."

    Adrian laughed a little when he saw Jean''s annoyed face. "Don''t think too much. You are helping me, and I will help you in the future. It is a fair exchange, right? You must also come to my house, I need to train telepathy. "

    "Huh ...? Can I go to your place? " She asked, confused.

    "Yes, if you want you can bring Emma Frost too. Just remember not to break the agreement, you will be visiting me as a guest, you will not be the Black Queen or the White Queen." Adrian spoke seriously as thunder clouds formed in the sky.

    He was not trying to threaten Jean, this is just an effect of his emotions.

    Jean nods as she thinks. ''Well, I don''t intend to break the deal, I''m not crazy. Nor is Emma Frost, she clearly understands that having an omega-level mutant as a partner is much more beneficial than having an omega-level mutant as an enemy. ''

    Jean approaches Jessica. "What do you want to change?"

    Jessica thinks about it. "I want to erase all my memories related to a certain event, I just want you to leave the memories about Adrian and the feelings I have about him."

    "That''s not possible." Jean denied it.

    "Huh?"

    "Memories are a very complex thing. If I delete all memories of a certain event, you will have to forget about Adrian, I can deduce that he saved you, right? You are just like those girls. "

    "Yes." Jessica knows which girls she is talking about.

    Jean nods and explains: "Adrian saved you from an unfortunate event. If you delete the ''event'', Adrian will also be deleted, after all, he was part of that particular event."

    She continues: "I recommend that you just erase traumatic memories about that particular event, by doing that, you will not forget Adrian."

    Jessica thinks for a moment ... "Okay, do that."

    Jean nods and puts both hands on Jessica''s head.

    At Adrian''s house.

    "I don''t believe this ..." Yelena said depressingly. "My sister has a husband, she is also sharing this husband with another woman ... Is the world going to end today? How did Natasha Romanoff become this woman''s incarnation? This is a dream ... Yes! This is a dream."

    Yelena was grumbling out loud, she was going through a roller coaster of feelings. First, she finds out that her sister has a husband, and that same sister is sharing her husband with another woman, then she finds out that she almost died and was in a coma for some time.

    The most shocking part of this story is Natasha. She never thought her sister would become like this ... She feels like the ideal she created for Natasha was breaking ...

    Yelena looks at Natasha who was talking to Leona in a friendly way with a happy smile on her face. Then the memory of Natasha kissing the dark-haired man passionately came to her mind.

    ''Sigh. Why does my sister like that guy so much? '' Thinking about some things, her face suddenly darkens.

    "Natasha!"

    "Yes?" Natasha was surprised by Yelena.

    Yelena gets up from the bed and approaches Natasha, she puts both hands on her sister''s shoulder and looks at her with a serious face. "Tell me the truth, is this man''s c_o_c_k big?"

    "... Huh ...?" Natasha turned her head as if she didn''t understand.

    She brings her face closer to Natasha. "Tell me the truth! Did he use his dragon to tame you? He used his dragon and played with your cave, right? But as your cave was small, the dragon invaded and made a nest in that place, right !? Did he famously penetrate the w_o_m_b !? You''re bewitched by his d_i_c_k, that''s it, right !? Right!?" She spoke as she shakes Natasha.

    Natasha holds Yelena''s hands. "He didn''t do that! I mean, he penetrated the w_o_m_b, but I love him ... Huh? Why am I talking about this !? " Natasha was blushing heavily, she hates the symbiote for forcing her to speak her feelings! Because of that, she can''t think straight!

    "... I knew it ... He used his dragon to tame her, I knew he had a big d_i_c_k, after all, he is tall ... he has a hot body ... he is dark and has white hair, and blue eyes..." Yelena started to breathe heavily, suddenly she started to drool.

    She looked at Natasha angrily and said. "So jealous!! Cough ... I mean, how absurd! We have to escape the clutches of this wicked man! Now that he''s seen me, he''ll think about doing these things with me too! He''s going to use his dragon and invade my little sacred cave! I can''t let that happen !! I''m not ready!!"

    Suddenly Yelena''s expression darkened. "He will want to make a trio with me and my sister! That would be epic! Me attacking Natasha''s b_r_e_a_s_ts ... "She started laughing strangely as she drooled.

    "Hehehehehehe, Cough ... I mean it would be terrible, I can''t let that happen!" She said with a serious expression.

    "..."

    Leona and Natasha just looked blankly at Yelena, who was raving obscenities.

    "Has she always been like this?" Leona asked.

    Natasha nods. "At first, she was pure and innocent, but suddenly, she became this perverted woman ... But she still remains a good spy ... I think ..."

    .....

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 165 - 164: Jean and Jessica.

    "I finished." Jean told Adrian whose eyes were closed.

    Adrian opens his eyes and lands gently on the floor. "How are you feeling?" He asked

    Jessica looks at Adrian. "I feel like a burden has been lifted from my shoulders, I understand something too."

    "What is?"

    "It looks like I''m in love with you." She spoke seriously.

    "What!?" Jean cried out in shock.

    Before Adrian can say anything, Jessica continues. "At first, I thought I fell in love with you because of the effect of the suspension bridge, or that story where the prince saves the princess from danger, etc."

    "And being honest? I think that was it. " She made fun of herself in a fun way.

    ''Her personality has changed a little ... Wrong, she has returned to her original personality.'' Adrian thought as he waited for her to continue.

    "I was going through the most terrible time of my life, and suddenly you came and saved me. How can I not fall in love with you? You even gave me my v_i_r_g_i_n_i_t_y back, you allowed me to start all over again, after all this, how can I not fall in love with you? " She laughed a little. "In a way, I think this situation is funny, when I was a child I said to myself that I would never like a prince who saves the princess from danger, because that was just an illusion, but here I am."

    "In the beginning, I didn''t want to make a move on you because I felt dirty ..." She spoke with a sad expression.

    Soon that expression changed to a determined one: "But those thoughts are gone now. I was letting my traumas make the decisions for me, I was scared, but I''m not scared anymore." She laughed a little: "I never had a personality that is restrained and shy. When I want something, I fight for it."

    Jessica walked confidently towards Adrian.

    Adrian laughed gently, he remembered Natasha''s words, he laughed again when he realized that Natasha was right.

    Adrian walked towards Jessica, a woman is showing her feelings to you. What do you do? You face it like a man and give an adequate answer, do not create illusions for her, just say what you feel and be honest.

    Jessica stops in front of Adrian and wraps her arms around his neck, Adrian gently takes Jessica''s waist. "I''ll be honest, I never thought of you that way."

    "I know." Jessica said smiling. "If you said you like me, I would have been disappointed, because I knew it would be a lie."

    "You know my situation, right?"

    "Yes, having two wives is not easy, is it?" She said laughing.

    "What will you do?"

    "What I said I would do, I would fight for it. If they don''t approve of me, I''ll make them approve of me."

    ''Heh, I like that mindset.'' Adrian thought as he pulled Jessica closer.

    "What about me? You know I don''t like you on the same level as Natasha and Leona. "

    Jessica snorted. "Of course you like them better, you shouldn''t even think of me as a romantic partner, right?" She didn''t look sad when she said that, in fact, she looked like she was having fun.

    She continued: "But so what?" She brought Adrian''s face closer. "I just have to make you like me. I know I''m hot, I can win you over, I know I can." She spoke proudly. "And you''re not particularly against that idea, are you? If you didn''t like that idea, you wouldn''t be hugging me right now. Seriously, you are so greedy. "

    Adrian smiled amused. He liked Jessica''s personality more, a determined and aggressive personality, this is the personality that best suits her.

    "Are you ready for the consequences? As soon as you enter that path, you would be mine forever, and when I say forever, I mean forever. " He spoke seriously.

    "Why are you saying such strange things?" She snorted. "Just accept me and f_u_c_k me, I''ll think about the consequences later." She said.

    She puts her hand on Adrian''s face, and brings her face closer to Adrian while looking seriously into his neon blue eyes: "I want you, I want you to do the same thing to me as you did to Natasha this morning, I want that. Consequences? F_u_c_k that! I''ll think about it later. Love? It can be built slowly afterwards, I know you don''t love me now, but I don''t care about that, I am confident of having your love over time. "

    Adrian''s smile grew in a distorted way. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA !!" He puts his hand on his c_h_e_s_t and laughs like Alucard at the time that the Nazi general declared war on England, he laughed as if he found the most fun thing in his life.

    Jessica Jones and Jean Gray looked at Adrian in shock, they never expected that kind of reaction.

    "I like it!! I absolutely love it!! " Stopping laughing, he looks at Jessica. "Jessica Jones, I can easily say that I will love you in the future, do you know why I say that? Because I absolutely love a woman who is sincere with her feelings, a woman who doesn''t care about the opinions of others, a woman who is sincere with herself, a woman who knows what she wants and fights for it. I really must learn some things from you. "

    Jessica''s smile grows, she pulls Adrian and kisses him.

    Adrian returns Jessica''s kiss while hugging her.

    "I finally have this!" Jessica said between kisses.

    "Don''t get carried away, we have guests, do you remember?"

    Jessica stops kissing Adrian and looks at Jean, she snorted. "Are you just going to stand there? Are you a scarecrow that has no reactions? "

    Jean wakes up from her stupor and looks at Jessica. She read the woman''s mind and was shocked by what she was thinking. ''Are you just going to stand there like a coward?''

    Jean looked at Adrian and spoke. "I am leaving."

    ''Coward, if you continue like this, you will never get what you want.'' Jessica thought. She knew the girl would read her thoughts, because of that, she was thinking these things.

    Jessica is not stupid. She is a good detective, but she doesn''t have to be a detective to understand Jean''s feeling, after all, she wasn''t hiding it. Jessica realized it from the way Jean was dressed, no one would choose attractive clothes to visit a friend .

    Jean bites her lips in frustration, she bit so hard it starts to bleed. She looks at Adrian and suddenly her eyes start to glow a gold with shades of black.

    Her hair starts to float.

    [Oh? Do you still have traces of my other self? She is too weak to call herself Phoenix, but she is still strong enough to grow separately, this is interesting.] Phoenix commented laughing.

    She approaches Adrian and says in a possessive tone. "I want you."

    Adrian knew what was going on, but he didn''t care.

    Adrian will stop restraining himself, he will do what he wants. That was the wish of his two wives, and he will do it!

    Adrian pulls Jean into his arms. "You know my situation, are you still going to accept that?"

    "Don''t underestimate me, I''ll get what I want! I''m a Phoenix! I''m Jean Gray! I will not be a woman who is used and discarded as my clone! " Jean spoke of her pent-up feelings as she hugged Adrian.

    Adrian smiled, his eyes started to shine and soon the sounds of thunder were heard in the sky. He holds the two women in his arms, the Symbiotes begin to enter the bodies of the two women and form a protective suit.

    And suddenly ... It disappears in a Flash, the only thing that was heard was the sounds of thunder.

    ........

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 166 - 165, 166: Unexpected situation.

    In Adrian''s mental landscape two entities were talking to each other while watching Jessica Jones''s confession.

    "I never expected a trace of my power to survive ..." Phoenix commented while lying on the grass.

    "That''s because you don''t take your job seriously!" Death grunted.

    "Mah, Mah, Mah ... You don''t have to be so stressed, that part of my power is just a fraction, if I put it in numbers, it''s just 0.0000001% of my power."

    Death sighs. "Can this Phoenix become an entity?" She asked.

    Phoenix shakes his head. "It cannot become an entity, I think it will grow and become a mythical animal, but it will not be at my level."

    "Changing matters ... Did you see that confession!? This woman has my respect!! Next time I will do this!! "

    "Hmm, I think you don''t have to, after all, Adrian knows you like him." Death commented.

    Phoenix gets up and looks at her sister as if she were a fool. "In a relationship, you have to run as if it were a war. It''s like soldiers entering the front line of the enemy battalion, you just run, run, run, run and then run even more. There are no rest breaks, you have to run as fast as possible and win your position. "

    "...."

    "That''s an interesting mindset ... Where did you learn that from?" Death questioned.

    "In a movie."

    "..."

    ...

    Natasha managed to explain the whole situation to her sister.

    "I''m sorry for getting excited ..." Yelena spoke a little embarrassed.

    "It''s okay, I understand how you act." Natasha said tiredly.

    Suddenly Natasha, Leona and Yelena can hear sounds of thunder falling on the grass.

    * Boooom! *

    "What a striking entrance, is he a god or something?" Yelena commented while whistling, she didn''t even seem surprised by Adrian''s powers.

    Adrian enters the house accompanied by Jean and Jessica. Before Adrian could say anything, Leona laughed, "HAHAHAHAHA."

    Leona looks at Natasha with a smile on her face. "I won, Natasha."

    "Tsk." Natasha walks over to her purse and takes out several money bills. "Take it."

    "Thank you ~"

    "..."

    Adrian''s smile was breaking a little. "Ehh ... Girls?"

    Leona looks at Adrian with a confident smile. "Natasha and I made a bet. When we gave the green light for you to pick up other women, I bet you would bring at least two women in less than a day, after all, I know you, you let yourself be involved very easily at the moment. "

    "This is a bad habit of yours. Fortunately, you only do this when the situation involves friends or someone close to you. With enemies you can control yourself and take advantage of the situation, a good example of this is what happened to Emma Frost when you managed to get her into a trap. " Leona nods to herself confidently, she is confident of being the person who knows Adrian best.

    "By the way, I bet you would bring only one woman, but I underestimated you, huh?" Natasha said.

    "...."

    "Pfft, HAHAHAHAHA." Jessica and Adrian started to laugh.

    Adrian was laughing because this situation is very unexpected. He honestly didn''t think his two wives would do that. He doesn''t know if he is happy or confused by this situation, because of that, he just laughed.

    Jessica on the other hand is laughing at the reaction of Leona and Natasha. They seemed to have already accepted this situation, she came with the mentality of getting their approval, but they had already accepted it.

    Jean was just ashamed of this situation.

    "Oh?" Leona and Natasha looked at Jessica who was smiling happily, then looked at Jean, the two wives nod as if they understood something.

    "Adrian, you have something to do, right? Get out of here! I have to talk to these two women. " Leona spoke in a serious voice.

    Adrian understood more or less what they were going to say, he laughed a little and nodded.

    He goes to the yard and kneels on the floor, he puts his fist on the floor, he had a pose similar to Superman who is about to fly in the air.

    When Adrian left, Yelena came out of her stupor and screamed. "What in God''s name is going on in this house !?"

    Natasha sighed. "It''s complicated."

    Leona laughed. "It''s actually quite simple."

    All women look at Leona. "Adrian is currently the strongest man on earth, because of that, he wanted more women, after all, he has several women who like him ..."

    She shakes her head, denying her own words. "Wrong, he wanted to accept the feelings of women who like him." She waves to herself as if she has found the right word.

    Leona continued. "But he was restraining himself out of respect for my feelings and Natasha''s feelings. He didn''t want to hurt us, but after a night of s_e_x and a hot conversation in the bathroom, Natasha and I gave him permission to get other wives."

    Yelena was shocked, she screamed. "How can you accept this !? This is not the Middle Ages for God''s sake! He is not a Chinese emperor! "

    Leona looked at Yelena with a neutral look. "We have several reasons ... I mean that we can invent several reasons, but we have one main reason which is Adrian''s mental stability."

    "Huh?" Yelena didn''t understand and Leona said nothing more.

    Natasha looks at Jessica and Jean. "As you can see, we just allowed him to look for another woman and the result is this."

    Leona laughed: "He even got another redhead."

    Natasha''s smile trembles a little when she hears Leona.

    Jessica smiles confidently and Jean turns her face ashamed, she honestly was unable to keep up with this situation.

    "I think Felicia Hardy is the next woman he goes after ... We need a bigger house ..." Leona said and started to think about what to do.

    "Yes, I find it very difficult for Gwen to accept this relationship, she is a very traditional teen girl." Natasha confirms, she looks at Jean. "I''m surprised you accepted it." Natasha''s image of Jean was a repressed girl who doesn''t expose her feelings.

    Jean sighs. "To be honest, I was teased by this woman, because of that, I went with the flow."

    Jessica laughed when she heard Jean''s words.

    Natasha and Leona look seriously at Jean.

    "I suggest you make up your mind quickly. We will not accept women who have little determination, if you decide to stay, you have to stay for eternity." Leona said.

    "All eternity?" Jean didn''t understand.

    Yelena decided to stop thinking about it, she looks at the window and thinks. ''How beautiful the sky is, despite being cloudy.''

    Jessica looks at Leona waiting for an answer.

    Leona looks at Natasha. "Natasha."

    "Okay." Natasha gets up, she walks to the kitchen and takes a knife, she throws the knife at Leona.

    Leona takes the knife and cuts her arm.

    !!!

    "Calm down." Natasha said.

    Yelena, Jessica and Jean look at Leona''s arm healing at an accelerated rate.

    "This is the same as Adrian ..." Jean commented.

    "Yes, Adrian has acquired a power capable of transforming mortal beings into immortal beings, Natasha, Adrian and I are already immortal."

    "What !?" All three women were shocked.

    "That''s what I meant for eternity, think about your decision, Jean Gray." Leona spoke seriously.

    Jean is silent, she sits on the couch and starts to think about what to do.

    Yelena finally understood what Leona meant by mental stability, if Adrian lives 200 years, how will his mentality change? No, if he lives 10,000 years, will he still be the same? He is not a god, it is because of this concern that they accepted this relationship.

    Yelena looks at Natasha and notices her annoyed look. She realizes that Natasha did not like this decision, but she is accepting it because of Adrian.

    Yelena looks at Leona in an attempt to understand something, but she only sees her motherly smile ... She did not understand anything when observing Leona, it was as if this woman could not be read.

    What Yelena didn''t know is that Leona''s thinking was quite simple. ''As long as I''m with Adrian, as long as he''s safe and happy, I don''t care about anything.'' It was this thought that moved Leona''s actions and also her confidence in her own feminine charm and her knowledge of Adrian.

    Leona knows very well that her existence is a crucial part of Adrian''s existence. She is basically the most important person in Adrian''s life, she is happy with that. Adrian will always have Leona as wife number 1, and she is happy with that position.

    ...

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 167 - 167: Rhino.

    Everything was normal in New York City, people were walking to work, school, etc. The sky was cloudless, and the weather forecast said today would be a sunny day, today was a really good day.

    Suddenly the clouds in the sky start to turn black, the weather changed from a sunny climate to a climate full of rain-laden clouds.

    This occurrence was clearly not normal, but few people suspected it.

    "Hmm? Will it rain? Weird." A waiter said while looking at the sky.

    * Sounds of thunder! *

    Thunder started to flash!

    Suddenly lightning falls on top of a tall building, and inside that lightning came a man with long white hair and neon blue eyes.

    Adrian looks at his body and realizes that his body was recovering.

    [The experiment was a success.] Venom said laughing.

    "Yes." Adrian nods. The technique he created was not yet perfect, but now he can use lightning to travel.

    "The next step is to use this technique in battle, I wonder if I can use the speed of lightning in battle ..." He spoke out loud while smiling.

    [Praise me!! I had this idea!! After all, I learned from the Raikage!] Lasher spoke arrogantly.

    Adrian''s smile twitches a little. "Yes, Yes. You are incredible."

    [Hehehehe.] Lasher laughed sheepishly.

    "..."

    Adrian doesn''t know if he is happy or sad to know that his symbiotes are gaining several different personalities.

    "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"

    "Run!!"

    Adrian looks in the direction of this commotion, and soon he sees a man looking like a rhino destroying everything in New York.

    "Am I cursed? Did I just go out a little and find a problem already? " Adrian uses his senses and observes what is happening.

    "Osborn!!! Today is the day that I will kill you!! You will pay for what you did to me!!! " The man roared as he threw several cars as if they were toys.

    * Boooooooooooom! *

    The cars the man threw exploded and killed several people, Adrian can even see that some people are seriously injured.

    "... Help ..." A man who was stuck with a car on top of him asked for help desperately.

    Adrian could soon hear several sirens, the police were on their way, but as always, they were late.

    Adrian looks at the innocent deaths that the rhino-like man has caused. "I do not like this." He spoke coolly, while his eyes shone a little.

    Suddenly Adrian saw several men and women floating towards him, they were deformed and a little transparent, they were whispering ''I want revenge, I want that man dead! Revenge! Revenge!"

    Some were whispering. ''Help my daughter, please.''

    Adrian raises his eyebrow at this supernatural occurrence. "What is happening?" He thinks for a little while. ''What do they have in common? They were killed and want revenge ... Am I seeing spirits? ''

    "Death?"

    [Oh, you finally awakened that power.]

    Adrian''s lips twitch. "... Death, explain as briefly as possible."

    [... Well, I am death, right? So my authority is over the dead, you also have that authority, because of that, you can hear the voices of the dead, this is one of my skills.]

    [As I can''t get out of my dimension much, I use that power to learn about what is happening in the universe, after all, all beings that die in the universe go to my dimension.]

    "Didn''t you say that some beings steal their souls?" Adrian questioned.

    [Yes, but it only happens on Earth. The universe is big, Earth is not even 1% of the souls I receive, because of that, I treat this matter so lightly. If I had been angry, I would just exterminate the angels and demons.]

    Adrian nods and starts to think. A few seconds later, he asks: "You talked about the awakening of powers."

    [I am the concept of death, I can control that concept as I see fit. As you have my eyes, you have access to a percentage of that power.] Death explained.

    [See? I said my sister was stingy. While I gave you a new body that supports all of my life energy, she just gave that, Pfft.] Phoenix said upon waking up, she was obviously teasing her sister.

    "..." Adrian sighed, he already knows how this will end.

    Death appears in Adrian''s mental landscape.

    [Shut up! The energy of death is different from yours! If Adrian were a living dead, he could receive all my benefits!] Death roared.

    [Yes, Yes, Yes. I know, right? That''s it, right? You''re making excuses.] Phoenix said with a small smile.

    [Phoenix ...] Veins started to pop in Death''s head.

    [Sister, you are a fool. Adrian is immortal, he has a body that was specially made to withstand the energy of life, he has me too! What I am? I am Phoenix, he can easily handle your death energy.]

    [... Huh?] Death, who was about to make fried chicken for dinner, looked at her sister with wide eyes.

    [... You''re right ... Wait, doesn''t that make him an entity?] Death said.

    [You know it doesn''t work like that, he''s still deadly ... Hmm, actually, I think he''s a lesser god now? Perhaps, he is an elderly god? After all, he has the concepts of death and life as energy ... I don''t know ... I just know that for him to become an entity, he must raise his level of divinity.]

    [Is this how it works?] Death asked confused. She was never interested in how a god can become an entity, because of that, she doesn''t know anything about it.

    [Anyway, as Adrian''s body has been remade by my own hands, his body is much more resistant than normal. He can take your energy easily now, so stop being petty and giving your husband some benefits! ! Ungrateful wife!]

    Veins popped in Death''s head, her eyes start to shine. [... You have disrespected me a lot these days, haven''t you? Do you want to be punished?]

    [Humpf, I am not afraid of you, I am no longer a child! I am a d_e_s_i_r_ed woman now! Hehehehe.] Phoenix started to laugh as he showed her tongue to Death.

    "...."

    While this discussion took place in Adrian''s head, the boy in question was looking coldly at the rhino.

    Black-colored symbiotes started to come out of Adrian''s body, so a two-meter-high monster was standing on top of the building.

    "Venom, we are going to have rhino head for dinner today."

    [Yes!! We''ll kill him!!]

    Adrian laughed. ''At least, he hasn''t changed as much as I thought.''

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 168 - 168: Aleksei Mikhailovich Sytsevich.

    Aleksei Mikhailovich Sytsevich, that is my name. I was just a Russian immigrant trying to live my life in the USA ... but I underestimated this capitalist nation ...

    In that nation, you need a lot of money to live, and that was something I didn''t have. As an immigrant, I couldn''t get an honest job, if the authorities knew about my irregularity in the country, I would be deported back to Russia.

    I couldn''t afford it!!

    I had a goal!! I wanted to bring my family who were in Russia to live in the USA, because of that goal, I needed money.

    At first, I started robbing small stores. It was just small thefts, but I realized that it was not enough.

    I knew that if I robbed a big store or a bank, the police wouldn''t rest until they caught me, because of that, I was just satisfied with robbing small stores. Over time, I got enough money to bring my family to the USA.

    But I had another problem, I didn''t have American citizenship. Immigrants in the USA didn''t live long before they were deported to their home country. I wasn''t willing to take that risk.

    I also didn''t want to live in hiding forever.

    Not knowing what to do, I decided to continue robbing small stores and stockpiling money, until a friend of mine in crime made me a proposal to work with a big fish.

    The job was simple. I had to be part of a life and death experiment, if I die, my family would still receive support from this big fish.

    The big fish was named Norman Osborn. He offered a job, he would give me US citizenship and enough money to live my whole life.

    I didn''t know what to do ... If I accepted, I could die or at least lose my sanity, but at least my family would be safe ...

    I am a family man, I would do anything for my family. Taking a deep breath, I decided to accept it.

    I signed a contract, and Osborn promised to help my family if I died in the experiment.

    That was the only thing I remember. After that day, I just had flashes of lucidity, it was like someone was controlling my body.

    In these flashes of lucidity, I remember my body being experimented with using various machines, it was like endless torture.

    I was so tortured, that I just gave up on regaining control of my body. I didn''t want to suffer that torture.

    I don''t know what happened, but my body changed. Somewhere in the time I was awake, I saw my body that was just a fat guy growing up to become a muscular deformity, I looked like a rhino.

    "Osborn!!! Today is the day that I will kill you!! You will pay for what you did to me!!! "

    Is that what I''m doing .....? What am I doing!? I look around and see several people killed and some people seriously injured ...

    Noo!! I am not a murderer, I took care to never kill an innocent!! Why is this happening!?

    * Boooom! *

    "Kyaaaaaaaa! Another monster has arrived, someone help! "

    My body turns and looks at the monster that just arrived. He is much bigger than me, he has sharp teeth that seem to have the power to go through everything, he has black skin and two big white eyes, on his back he has six black tentacles that were moving as if they had a life of their own.

    On the c_h_e_s_t of this monster, there is a white symbol, that symbol looks like a spider.

    He points at me with claw like fingers. "Livers, pancreas, head, eyes. Lots of snacks and little time, tell me ... What part do you want to miss first? "

    He spoke in a monstrous voice as he gave a small smile.

    ...

    "Who are you!? Rhino is going to kill Osborn! Don''t get involved, strange creature! " Rhino snarled at Adrian.

    "Osborn, huh? You seem to have an interesting story. Before I kill you, I would like to know. Of course, you would not be alive at that time. " Adrian who was in Hybrid form walked over to Rhino.

    Adrian gained the powers of the spider, because of Osborn. He was interested in the man who had a grudge against this company.

    ''Let''s get this over with quickly.'' Adrian thought as he walked.

    "Rhino!!" The creature hits the ground once and advances towards Adrian like a rhino, he was trying to get through Adrian''s c_h_e_s_t.

    Adrian extends his hand and halts the advancement of Rhino! Rhino couldn''t even get Adrian to move from where he was! He holds Rhino''s head and says:

    "You saved my time."

    Adrian squeezes Rhino''s head and holds him tightly, he crouches down a bit and concentrates his forces on his leg.

    The ground cracks with the pressure of Adrian''s strength, so he jumps very high. He easily passed the tallest building in New York.

    "Hmm, I put a lot of strength in it." He spoke in a neutral tone.

    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH, let me go!!!" Rhino shouted as he struggled.

    Adrian ignores Rhino and lands on top of a building.

    * Booooom! *

    The building shook a little. Although it didn''t look like it, Adrian was very heavy in that form, and he was also carrying a rhino-looking man who appears to be quite heavy as well.

    He crouches again and jumps again, this time, he lands pretty high.

    Adrian undoes his mask, and looks at the sky. His eyes go totally blue as if he were blind, soon several black clouds in the sky formed. These clouds were laden with rain, and occasionally the sounds of thunder were heard.

    "With that, the helicopters won''t be able to follow me."

    ''Phoenix, help me.''

    Phoenix, who was irritated while arguing with Death, when she heard Adrian''s voice, as if it were a joke or something, Phoenix''s mood turned 180 degrees and she was much more excited.

    [Of course I will help you!]

    Adrian smiles a little when he hears Phoenix''s animated voice.

    Adrian lifts Rhino up with one hand. "Show me your secrets." Adrian''s eyes start to glow gold.

    "W-What is it?" Rhino said with fear, he looked at Adrian and saw the image of a giant firebird looking at him.

    This sight terrified him.

    ......

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 169 - 169: Arise!!

    Phoenix invaded Rhino''s mind and stole all his memories and handed it over to Adrian. This was a pretty brutal process, unlike the last time she helped Yelena, Phoenix spared no effort to invade Rhino''s mind.

    And as expected, this type of attack has serious consequences.

    Rhino''s eyes go totally white, and soon he starts drooling, he had brain death ...

    "I see ..." Adrian murmured when he released Rhino who was dead on the floor.

    After absorbing all of Rhino''s memories, he understood what was going on.

    A black symbiote slowly left Adrian''s body and tried to eat Rhino''s head. "Stop, Venom."

    [Adrian?] Venom asked.

    "He is not guilty, he is also innocent." Adrian spoke in a neutral tone. "Rhino, wrong ... Aleksei, he committed crimes, but it was just minor crimes like stealing or something. He never killed an innocent. This was the first time he killed an innocent, and he was beside himself, a second personality was controlling his body. "

    [Tsk.] Venom was upset.

    Adrian sighs. "He is guilty and innocent at the same time. I will not desecrate his body. He will be buried like an ordinary human, that is the least I can do for him."

    Adrian approaches Rhino, and absorbs all the foreign genes in Rhino''s body. "Venom, I don''t want my appearance to change."

    [Don''t worry, his genes aren''t that strong.] Scream said instead of Venom.

    "Okay."

    Two minutes later, a bald man was lying on the floor.

    [His strength has been updated a bit, and his stamina has been updated.] Riot said.

    Adrian nods. To be honest, he didn''t feel his strength increased. It''s like a glass of water being poured into the ocean.

    Adrian closes his eyes, and when he opens his eyes again, he saw someone just like him. "You know what to do. As soon as you finish the job, you must cut your throat."

    "Yes, Boss." Adrian''s clone walks over to Aleksei''s body and places it on his shoulder, shortly afterward Adrian''s clone jumps towards somewhere.

    Adrian looks at a tower that had the OSBORN logo.

    Soon after, he looks at the spirit of a bald man. "Aleksei, I don''t feel sorry for you, but as a man who also loves your family, I understand you a little. I would do anything to protect my family, because of that, I will do you a favor."

    "As a parting gift, I''m going to give you Osborn''s head."

    Adrian knows that if he were weak, and that his family was in danger, he would have done horrible things just to keep his family safe.

    ''Aleksei, despite the situation he was in, he never killed an innocent. He never committed any crimes other than theft, in a way, I respect him a little ...'' Adrian thought.

    Aleksei smiles with satisfaction. He bends and speaks some incomprehensible words. It was as if he were in another language. Slowly, it started to disappear, soon there was only a small soul in front of Adrian. The small black soul slowly enters Adrian''s body.

    Adrian''s eyes started to glow with a dangerous neon blue, and he felt an irritating itch in his throat, unconsciously, he spoke a word:

    "Arise."

    When he said that word, it was as if a supernatural will had obeyed his order. The floor of the building started to get dark.

    A hand rests on the floor and slowly rises, then Rhino''s body is stood in front of Adrian.

    Rhino opens his eyes and kneels.

    Unlike before, Rhino''s body was covered in darkness. Adrian also realized that inside Rhino''s eyes were shining gold.

    "What the f_u_c_k ...?"

    ...

    Adrian''s mental landscape.

    "This is strange ... Why did my power change like that? Originally, I only used corpses. " Death asked herself, confused.

    Phoenix looked at Death like she was a fool. "Are you really an entity? If you feel the energy of that being, you will feel death, life and darkness. "

    Death looked at Phoenix with an annoyed look. "Unlike you, this is not my real body! This is just a waste of my energy. "

    "But you can feel it through Adrian''s eyes, right?"

    "..."

    Death changed the subject of the conversation. "... Darkness? Is this related to that? " She pointed to the darkness in Adrian''s mental landscape.

    Phoenix gave a funny smile. "... Maybe, I don''t know." She lay on the grass and returned to her innocent personality.

    Phoenix looked into the darkness and frowned, she didn''t like that place. She doesn''t know what that is, she just knows it''s old, it''s much older than the entities themselves.

    ...

    "Death? Is that your power too? " Adrian asked as he looked at Rhino, instinctively, he could feel a connection with Rhino.

    [Yes, but as you have Phoenix in your body, that power has mutated. The power is simple, you can use souls as servants. They are immortal and you can have as many souls as your energy can handle ... You must remember what I did when we first met, right? That power is basically that.]

    Adrian nods, he still remembers Death making a giant being that was covered in corpses.

    "Does that mean that I can have infinite immortal souls?"

    [Yes ..... Maybe? I don''t know, to be honest, this power is unexpected to me. My power is to control the corpses and the souls of the corpses. I can know everything about an individual''s soul, I have total control over souls. Originally my power was not supposed to manifest as if it were a shadow.] Death decided to be honest.

    [Your servant who manifested himself as a soul, can I feel that he was corrupted by something, because of that, he manifested himself that way? I don''t know. Originally, you were only supposed to control the corpses and the souls of beings, but instead, you invoked a physical soul.] She explained in an incomprehensible way, in a way, she also didn''t know if what she was saying was right.

    As the entity that has the concept of death, she can control everything about a living being that has died. She can know all its secrets, she can manipulate souls, but she cannot invoke a physical soul.

    What Adrian did was to invoke a physical soul in the real world. That should be impossible, after all, the soul is not something physical that you can touch or interact with.

    "Huh? You don''t even know what that is? "

    [Just because I''m an entity, it doesn''t mean that I''m omniscient!! I am not my father!! Goodbye! I have to do something!! Don''t contact me!!] Death spoke like an angry girlfriend.

    "..."

    Adrian looks at Rhino. "Come on, I will keep my promise." He decided not to think about it too much now.

    Rhino''s golden eyes shine for a moment and then he disappears into Adrian''s shadows.

    ...

    Side Story.

    Meanwhile, the Symbiotes were talking.

    "Ohhhhh!! He did it!! He became Sung Jin-Woo!!! " Lasher said excitedly.

    "Kyaa! Him saying ''Arise'' was so cool!! '' Scream shouted excitedly.

    "His first horseman is bad, I still prefer Igris." Venom complained. He was in Adrian''s hater mode, he wanted to eat Rhino''s head!

    "Idiot, the number from now on will only grow! Stop hating our master! " Scream said.

    "You are just a fan-girl! You have no opinion on this discussion! And when did he become your master!? " Venom replied.

    "The moment he became Sung Jin-Woo!!

    "..."

    "I will not argue with a fan-girl. I know I will lose, after all, they have no logic." Venom said to himself as he nodded.

    "I wonder how strong Adrian is." Riot asked.

    All symbiotes look at Riot.

    "I mean, he has that bird''s power, right? He also absorbed several powers, I wonder how strong he is now. " He explained.

    "I don''t know, after all, he never fought anyone strong enough." Agony said.

    "..."

    The symbiotes were silent.

    "If he keeps getting strong at this rate ... I wonder if he''s going to go bald ..." Lasher said.

    "..."

    The symbiotes thought of Adrian''s long white hair, then they imagined Adrian losing all that hair.

    "Pfft, HAHAHAHAHA" They started to laugh.

    ....

    Edited by: IsUnavailable

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 170 - 170: Norman Osborn

    Adrian came back to fix the mess Rhino caused. While using the power of his invisibility, he healed all the people who had serious injuries. He didn''t heal the visible injuries, he just healed the most serious injuries. He left the victims with some small injuries so no one can suspect that something supernatural has happened.

    Although this type of countermeasure is already too late, the internet was already talking about the struggle of two monsters in the middle of New York.

    Even if Adrian knew this was happening, he doesn''t care. He is strong enough now.

    Adrian helped all the victims, but unfortunately, he cannot do anything about the people who died.

    He had a small feeling that he could resurrect these people, but somehow he knew that the people who would resurrect would not be the same as before. Instinctively, he knows that if he resuscitated someone, that person will just be part of his ''strength''.

    Finishing up with this troublesome job, Adrian jumped into a nearby building and started to swing his webs towards a building with the OSBORN logo.

    Adrian decided not to use his lightning powers, he wanted to do a silent action and flying like thunder is anything but silent.

    He tried to use Jessica Jones'' powers, but it seems that those powers merged with Ororo''s, because of that, he decided to use his webs.

    Stopping at the top of the building with the OSBORN logo, Adrian opens his eyes a little. He received the memories of his clone who finished his job.

    The job of the clone was simple, he should just bury Aleksei''s body. After this work is finished, the clone must commit suicide so that Adrian can receive the memories of his clone.

    "We will do this quickly and quietly." Adrian closes his eyes. When he opens his eyes again, he sees his clone standing in front of him.

    Adrian touches his clone''s shoulder and soon his clone is covered in a black suit. "Your job is simple ... I want you to steal all the research that is going on at OSBORN."

    "I know, I''m you, right?" The clone says smiling.

    Adrian laughs a little. "That''s true."

    Adrian''s thought was simple, the company OSBORN is suspect. He got the spider''s powers in that company, and a few weeks later a man appears who also got powers through that company.

    "If it happens once it is just a coincidence, now if it happens twice in the same place, it is already strange and suspicious." That was the mindset that Blackwidow taught Adrian when he was younger.

    "Finishing the job, I want you to take the survey data to Leona."

    "Okay." The clone says and becomes invisible.

    ...

    "Sir, the experiment was a failure, but we have valuable data." A man wearing a white coat told the man who was wearing a luxurious suit.

    "That''s not important." The man in the suit said, he looked at the television that was showing Adrian in Hybrid form.

    "Sir?"

    The man in the suit looks at the television with greedy eyes. "I want to know what this creature is. This power that is able to stop Rhino with just one hand, I want it for myself."

    * Cough, Cough. *

    Suddenly the man in the suit started coughing up blood.

    "Sir Osborn, are you okay!?"

    Norman Osborn takes a pill from his desk drawer and quickly swallows it.

    "LEAVE!" He roared angrily at the man in the lab coat.

    "But." The man tried to say something, but when he saw Norman''s gaze, he just swallowed and left Norman Osborn''s office.

    Seeing the employee leaving, Norman Osborn looked at the monster with obsessive eyes.

    Norman Osborn had a d_e_s_i_r_e for power. He wanted to have all New York gangs in control, he wanted to be the new Kingpin.

    But this d_e_s_i_r_e is just one of the many d_e_s_i_r_es he had. The biggest d_e_s_i_r_e he had was the d_e_s_i_r_e to cure the deadly disease that attacks him every day. It is because of this d_e_s_i_r_e that he started to create a serum based on the serum of the super Soldier.

    Initially, he tried to cure his illness by going to the doctor, after all, with the money he had it was something simple to solve. Unfortunately, the disease he had was very rare, it was a disease that could not be cured with current medicine.

    Feeling death closer and closer, he became desperate and resorted to the last resort he had.

    The super soldier''s serum...

    He had done several experiments, but all these experiments went wrong, he was desperate for a cure ...

    Norman Osborn is a man greedy for power. He wanted a power that no one would object to, money was not enough, he needed more, he NEEDED more. It was something like an obsession he had.

    He wanted power, and he doesn''t care how he gains that power.

    Seeing the monster stop Rhino easily, seeing the ferocity and strength of the monster. Norman Osborn''s obsessive d_e_s_i_r_e grew stronger, he wanted that strength for himself.

    Suddenly Norman Osborn''s door is opened, then the door is closed.

    Norman Osborn looks at the door with a raised eyebrow. "Is there someone here?" He spoke out loud.

    Norman Osborn looked around, but found nothing. "Am i that tired?" He wondered, after all, he hasn''t been home for a long time. He practically lives in the office.

    Adrian who was using his invisibility power looked at Norman Osborn with neutral eyes.

    Adrian closes his eyes and remembers Aleksei''s memories. ''This is the man who was in Aleksei''s memories.''

    ''Well, let''s find out his secrets. I need to know if he kept his promise to Aleksei.'' Adrian walks with silent steps towards Norman Osborn.

    When he gets close to Norman Osborn, Adrian takes the man by the neck and lifts him. The whole action was very quiet, he was careful not to make a noise.

    "What-" Norman Osborn couldn''t say anything, he was being choked.

    Adrian undid his invisibility and looks at Norman Osborn who was struggling in an attempt to escape, he looks Norman in the eye. "Let me know your secrets." He whispered in a low voice.

    Adrian''s eyes started to shine.

    As with Aleksei, Norman Osborn saw the image of a firebird looking at him, in that moment, Norman Osborn felt very small, he felt very insignificant ...

    ...

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    Advanced Chapters: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

 Chapter 171 - 171: Norman Osborn 2

    Adrian saw all the memories of the man known as Norman Osborn, he saw how he grew up in a decadent family with a father who was financially broken.

    He saw Norman''s d_e_s_i_r_e not to be like his father, he saw how he struggled to graduate from college.

    He saw how he married his college girlfriend whose name was Emily Lyman.

    He saw Norman''s son named Harold "Harry" Osborn.

    He had a relatively normal life. He had a successful life, but it all started to get off track when Norman discovered he had an incurable disease.

    "Wrong, from a young age he was a man greedy for power." Adrian said in a neutral tone when he saw Osborn''s memory of expelling his business partner.

    He also saw that it was this same business partner who helped him build OSCORP.

    Adrian threw the body of Norman Osborn who was brain dead on the floor.

    Adrian decides to ignore the memories of Osborn''s life. He started looking for more recent memories, and what he saw made him very disgusted.

    "You think a lot about yourself Norman Osborn." Adrian spoke with disgust as he looked at Norman''s spirit. "You are not a god or a superior being, you are just a successful man."

    Adrian saw what Norman did to the people who suffered from his experiments. "You didn''t personally participate in the experiments you did with these people, but you were the one in charge. It is through your wish that these sick experiments were born."

    Adrian saw that Norman used criminals for the experiments he was doing, initially, he thought he just experimented with criminals.

    But Adrian was wrong, he used homeless men and women in his experiments too.

    "They are an unnecessary existence, no one will be missed if some of them disappear." That was Norman''s thinking.

    In a way, he was right, no one cared about the homeless or criminals.

    Adrian would not say anything if the experiments were only with criminals, but he used several innocent people that, because of their financial situation, had no other way than to live on the street.

    Adrian''s eyes started to glow a cold neon blue. "Rhino." Adrian''s shadow slowly grew, a being came out of his shadows.

    Adrian looks at Rhino. "Your family is dead, he didn''t keep his promise to you."

    Adrian said in a neutral and cold tone, he has no ties to Aleksei. He just understood him, he was a man who would do anything for his family. Adrian understood this feeling very well, he has no ties or friendship with Aleksei, but he did not like this situation ...

    Adrian walks over to Rhino and puts his hand on the head of his new subordinate. "That was what happened."

    ...

    "Sir, what should we do about Aleksei''s family?" A subordinate asked Norman Osborn.

    "Just discard them, why should I care about a criminal''s family?"

    "... Yes, sir."

    ...

    Seeing what happened, Rhino cries, black tears start to fall from Rhino''s face. Suddenly, Rhino''s eyes started to glow with a golden color. He started to gnash his teeth as if he were very angry.

    "Shit." Knowing what will happen, Adrian quickly uses the symbiote and isolates the area.

    * ROOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!! *

    A roar of sadness echoed through Norman Osborn''s office. Despite being dead, Rhino or more precisely speaking Aleksei, still had a strong d_e_s_i_r_e to protect his family.

    Adrian sighs and looks at Rhino with understanding eyes, he understands very well what Rhino is feeling.

    [This is interesting...]

    A woman appears beside Adrian.

    "Death?"

    [Originally, my power only revived corpses. They had no emotions, they were just flesh ... I could control souls, but I couldn''t take these souls out of my dimension. After all, by my father''s law, death is the endpoint for all beings, I cannot break this law. No entity can break this law, this is the natural cycle.]

    "..."

    [This being, he is dead, but at the same time, he is alive as a soul, and he is connected with you ... That shouldn''t be possible ...]

    Adrian sighs again and says. "If there''s one thing I learned about these entities'' issues ... It''s that with enough power or a skill that shouldn''t exist, everything is possible."

    Death looks at Adrian.

    Adrian thinks a little about the words he means: "The laws that your father created are very easy to break. He is an omniscient, omnipresent, and omnipotent being, right? So, he must know about this problem, and even though he knows about this problem, he chose to ignore everything. "

    "..."

    Death starts to think about Adrian''s words.

    "It''s just a thought of mine, but I think he did it on purpose."

    [... You can be right ...] Death commented.

    Adrian sighs. "Well, how am I supposed to understand the thought of the being who created everything we know? Just ignore my thoughts. "

    Adrian walks up to the spirit of Norman Osborn who was just watching everything. He wasn''t allowed to do anything. In fact, he couldn''t do anything. From the spirit''s perspective, Adrian was an infinitely big being, it was like he was an entity or something like that.

    Adrian grabs the neck of Norman Osborn''s spirit, for a moment, a random thought crosses Adrian''s head. ''How can I hold a spirit?''

    He decided to ignore that random thought. He walked over to Rhino while holding Norman Osborn''s spirit.

    He raises his hands and offers Norman Osborn to Rhino. "Just like I said I would, you have the head of Norman Osborn."

    Rhino looked furiously at the spirit of Norman Osborn who was shaking with fear. Rhino opens his mouth and swallows the head of the spirit of Norman Osborn.

    Not satisfied, he ate up all of Norman Osborn''s spirit.

    Death just watched everything with curious eyes, she never saw a soul being ''eaten'' before.

    Adrian walks to the desk of Norman Osborn''s office. He takes a pen and makes a letter using the same handwriting as Norman Osborn, as Adrian got Norman Osborn''s memory, imitating his handwriting is easy.

    Adrian was forging a letter, the content of that letter was quite simple. "I chose to retire. I''m dying and I want to live a peaceful life. I leave my whole company in the hands of my son Harry."

    But that''s Adrian''s goal. If the president of OSCORP suddenly disappears, the company will be in chaos, he plans to use that chaos.

    Adrian takes a communicator out of his pocket and puts it to his ear. "Leona, I suggest you buy shares in OSCORP."

    "Adrian, what did you do?" Leona asked curiously.

    "Well." Adrian looks at Norman''s body. "I made friends with Norman, and I convinced him to take an unlimited vacation."

    "I see, you killed him." Leona said.

    "..."

    "I know how to take advantage of the situation, don''t worry."

    Adrian smiled. "As expected of you."

    "Humpf." Leona snorted and hung up the communicator.

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 183), visit my pa treon: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/victorwearevenom

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 172 - 172: Women Talk.

    Adrian''s house.

    "What happened?" Natasha asked. With the new senses that Natasha has acquired, she can hear the conversation that took place between Adrian and Leona, but she asked this question so the other girls can understand the situation as well.

    Yelena, Jean and Jessica Jones looked at Leona.

    "Hmm? It''s no big deal, Adrian just killed the OSCORP CEO. " Leona spoke as she walked towards the sofa. When she reached the sofa, she took a notebook that was next to the sofa in a black bag.

    "..."

    Jean and Yelena opened her eyes in surprise.

    ''Why did he do it?" Jessica asked curiously.

    "I don''t know, and I don''t care too much. Norman Osborn was not one of the best people out there." Leona clicks some buttons on the notebook then turns the notebook over and shows the images to all the girls.

    What all the girls saw on the notebook screen was several men and women being tied down on a hospital bed.

    "... This is horrible." Jean said with a hateful tone and pity for the people who were involved with Norman Osborn.

    "Tsk." Yelena turned her face away, these images reminded her of something she didn''t want to remember.

    Natasha noticed her sister''s attitude, but she decided to keep quiet.

    "Jean, you know that in the changing world this is quite normal." Leona spoke coldly.

    "... Yes, I know. I myself have already destroyed several facilities that were experimenting with mutants." Jean said with disgust.

    Leona narrows her eyes. "And did you kill the people who were involved in these experiments?"

    Jean opens her eyes in shock. "Of course, I didn''t kill them, I''m not a-"

    "Monster?" Leona interrupts Jean.

    "..."

    Jean was speechless when he saw Leona''s serious look.

    Leona sighs at this innocent girl. "Jean, these people are like pests. You have to eliminate them from existence. If you don''t, they will continue to experiment with mutants."

    "But ..." Jean didn''t know what to say, she didn''t have the courage to take a life. She lowers her head and starts to think while biting her lips.

    Leona looks at Jean and smiles a little. She liked Jean''s kindness a little, even though she thought Jean was naive.

    "If you can''t kill a person who has taken countless innocent lives, that''s fine."

    Jean opens her eyes in surprise and looks at Leona again.

    "You can remain kind, I am not forcing you to kill someone. You have your free will to do what you want."

    Leona looks seriously at Jean with a cold smile, she repeats what she said: "If you can''t kill these people, it''s okay. Because all the women here can do this job for you."

    Jean opens her eyes in shock and looks at all the women present.

    Jessica Jones still had a neutral face, but she was not against the idea of doing what Leona said.

    Jean''s only thought at that moment was; ''What did I get involved in?''

    Despite being the Black Queen, Jean''s participation in the Hell Club was minimal. It was Emma Frost and Sebastian Shaw who did all the dirty work.

    Finishing talking to Jean, Leona picks up the communicator.

    "Jeane, bring all the girls to address XXXXX, we are moving."

    "Yes, my lady."

    Leona hangs up the communicator.

    "I''m a little surprised." Jessica Jones said.

    "Hmm? Why? " Leona asked curiously.

    "I thought Adrian would go after another girl, I didn''t think he was going to kill a multi-billionaire."

    "Hmm." Leona decided to keep quiet, from what she knows about Adrian, she is sure that he would visit Felicia Hardy. She deduces that something happened that made him change direction.

    "Have you found a place for us to live yet?" Natasha asked.

    "Humpf, who do you think I am? That kind of work is simple for me. "

    "Just out of curiosity, where are we going to move to?" Yelena asked.

    Leona raised an eyebrow and asked another question: "We? Are you still going to stay with us? "

    "... Are you expelling me!? Please do not do that! I have nowhere to live!! " Yelena cried out in shock as she approached Leona.

    Suddenly Yelena stops walking and looks at Leona, she thinks for a while. "Oh, I understand now. You want me to have s_e_x with Adrian, right?"

    "Huh?" Leona didn''t understand.

    Yelena sighs and speaks with a defeated face. "Damn, I have no choice, right? I can''t do anything about it, right? It seems that my destiny has been decided, that is a great burden ... "

    Yelena steps away and says with a serious face. "I gladly accept this burden!! Just to imagine myself being grabbed by those strong arms, perfect body, I ... Hehehehehehe ... "she started to smile like a pervert.

    "..."

    All the women present looked at Yelena with an expressionless face.

    "Cough, I mean, I refuse!! I can''t sleep with my sister''s husband! " She spoke with a convincing expression.

    But no one believed her.

    Leona looked at Natasha. "Are you absolutely sure that she has no head problems? Didn''t that guy damage her brain or something? " she talked about the symbiote, but since Jean was around, and she still didn''t trust the girl, she decided to send hidden messages.

    Natasha got the message from Leona.

    ... Natasha sighs. "She must be fine, probably ..." She looks at her sister who had a convincing face, she can see that her sister''s face was a little red and she was breathing heavily. "You know what? I really do not know." she gave up.

    "..."

    Leona sighs and puts her hand on her head, she feels that Yelena will bring many headaches to her life.

    "Oh? I didn''t know you were that perverted. " Adrian appears behind Yelena.

    "Kyaaa!" She jumped scared, she felt nothing!

    "Y-You? Shouldn''t you be in New York!? " Yelena spoke aloud, right after thinking a little, she said with a serious expression: "I''m not a pervert!"

    But nobody believed her ...

    Adrian smiled a little. "Well, I don''t mind you being perverted. I like your personality, just don''t become delusional in public, okay?

    "... H-Huh? O-Okay. " Yelena spoke with a neutral face that had a small smile.

    Natasha looked at Yelena, she knew that smile of hers. "Sister, I forbid you."

    "Huh? But I haven''t thought of anything yet! "

    "It doesn''t matter, I forbid you !!"

    "Heee?"

    Adrian ignores the two sisters and walks over to Leona. "I brought some data from OSCORP, try to find something about spider experiments or something."

    "Okay." Leona said as she picked up the USB stick. "Where did you get the pendrive?" she didn''t see Adrian carrying something like that when she left.

    "I stole it from OSCORP, I stole these too." Adrian handed over two cages containing two spiders. Finishing what he came to do, he turned around, then he started walking towards the kitchen.

    "Oh." Leona exclaimed when she saw the two spiders in the cage.

    Adrian suddenly stops and looks at Jean. "Jean, don''t be influenced by my wives, you must have your own thoughts."

    "Huh?" Jean opened her eyes in surprise, when she understands what Adrian means, she smiles a little. "I get it."

    Adrian nods and walks to the kitchen. Arriving at the kitchen, he takes a knife.

    "Do you need help, Adrian?" Jessica asked.

    Adrian smiled. "I don''t need it. This matter is easy to resolve, so I''m home."

    "Okay." Jessica smiled a little, but soon her smile breaks when she sees what Adrian has done to himself.

    Adrian puts the kitchen knife around his neck and with a movement of his hands, he cuts his neck!

    Adrian''s lifeless body fell to the floor.

    "Adrian!?" Yelena and Jean shouted surprises.

    "Stay calm, that''s just one of his powers, look." Leona said calmly with an uncomfortable face. Despite telling the girls to be calm, she didn''t like seeing Adrian kill himself.

    Adrian''s body soon disappears, as if it had not existed.

    "..."

    "He could have warned us." Jean sighing said as Yelena nodded.

    "I don''t like to see him kill himself." Jessica was honest.

    Leona and Natasha can''t help but nod in agreement.

    ........

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 183), visit my pa treon: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/victorwearevenom

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 173 - 173: Stealing OSCORP.

    OSCORP, Norman Osborn''s office.

    Adrian was investigating Norman Osborn''s belongings.

    Suddenly, he received several new memories from his clone.

    He smiled a little. "I''m going to have to apologize to them later."

    Adrian walked over to a mirror. "Hmm." He thinks a little about what to do, then makes a decision.

    He takes Osborn''s body and positions Osborn''s hand on the mirror. After a secret passage opens, he throws Osborn''s body on the floor.

    "Rhino, you can do whatever you want with Osborn''s body."

    Rhino gives a small roar as if answering, then he walks towards Osborn''s body.

    [I feel like I''m in a spy movie, can I eat Osborn''s head?] Venom commented.

    "Me too ... Did you decide to talk to me now? And you can''t eat Osborn''s head, what if you get a stomachache or something? "

    [Humpf. Don''t test your luck. I''m still pissed, I wanted to eat his head!]

    "Yes, Yes." Adrian laughed.

    [Stop being Tsundere, Venom. It doesn''t suit you.] Lasher said.

    [I am not Tsundere!]

    [Yes, Yes.] All symbiotes said.

    [Listen to me damn it!!]

    Adrian laughed a little at the Symbiote''s conversation. "For some reason, sometimes, I feel like I''m left out of the conversation." He commented to himself when he arrived in a room that looks like a research site.

    [Don''t worry, Adrian! You just have to be part of our culture! When I get home, I''m going to introduce you to Jojo!] Agony said excitedly.

    [Humpf, I agree that Madara is cool, but he has to see the greatness of Dragon Ball Super! Hit is so cool!] Scream commented.

    [True.] Phage agrees.

    [I still prefer Jiren.] Venom spoke.

    "..."

    Adrian stopped walking, for some reason, he felt that feeling that he was being left out of the conversation again ...

    ''Well, there''s no point in thinking about it.''

    He walks over to a glider. "This is a little cool." Soon he ignores the glider and walks to a place that contains several green fluids.

    "Hmmmm" Adrian thinks for a moment, he knows that this serum has the formula of the super-soldier mixed with something. "Well, I''m just going to steal it. I''m also going to get all the research data from that place ... I''m going to get the glider too." He was treating it like he was shopping at the mall.

    ...

    After gathering all the things he wanted, Adrian wondered. "How am I going to transport all this?"

    [At times like that it would be useful to have those dimensional rings from the world of Xianxia.] Phage commented.

    "Hmm? What is it?" Adrian asked curiously.

    When Phage was going to say something.

    [Stop!!] Everyone symbiote said.

    [Don''t introduce Adrian to the world of Xianxia. What if he becomes an arrogant young master!? It would be very annoying to see!!] Scream said.

    [True, don''t introduce him to this world!] Agony agrees.

    [But Xianxia is a little cool ... I agree that it''s annoying the way the stories are repeated in each book, but it''s still cool ...] Phage tried to argue.

    [No, it''s not!] All symbiotes said.

    "..."

    Adrian decided for himself that he should ignore the Symbiotes'' conversations. He didn''t understand anything, and he was feeling like a teenager who couldn''t join a group of friends.

    "Stopping to think, I''m a teenager, aren''t I?" He spoke to himself.

    [This is a little wrong.] Phoenix said in a lazy tone.

    "Huh?"

    [Your body has stopped aging, so technically speaking, you''re going to be that age forever. But since you seem to be a lot older than you look, so you''re not a teenager.]

    Phoenix continues: [when I modified your body, I changed the age of your body. So technically speaking, you are 21 now.]

    "..."

    "How can I say, thank you? Maybe, now I don''t have to go to school? I don''t know how to feel about it. " He spoke honestly.

    [Just do what you want. If you want to go to school to meet your other possible lovers, you should just go. Follow your wish, young padawan.]

    Adrian laughed: "Hahaha, you looked like a master of the dark side of the force now. I must ask what can you give me to join the dark side of the force?"

    "This is very tempting." Adrian spoke honestly.

    [Indeed.] Phoenix laughed, she was enjoying this casual conversation.

    [I always wondered why the protagonists did not choose the dark side of the force.]

    "Storyline, maybe? After all, it wouldn''t be interesting if the protagonists joined the villains, I think."

    "Rhino, help me load these items." Adrian summons Rhino.

    He also summoned a clone of himself. At first, he thought it would not be possible to carry everything, but that was a relatively easy task. He just had to be careful with the delicate items.

    [Personally, I would rather see the protagonists joining the dark side of the force. Perhaps this break in expectations would be something interesting, after all, we always know how these films end.]

    "Hmm, that is true. It would be interesting to see the protagonists join the villains." Adrian said as he stacked several items on his back.

    [... Now, I understand how Adrian feels.] Venom said.

    [Do you know anything about movies?] Phoenix asked curiously.

    [We don''t know.] All the symbiotes said.

    [I know a little about Star Wars.] Venom said.

    [But we are men and women of culture, we don''t watch movies.] Venom continued.

    Phoenix ignored the fact that these symbiotes are as_e_x_u_a_l beings. She also ignored the fact that Venom was lying and said: [If you are men and women of cultures, don''t you have a duty to watch films to deepen the level of your culture?] She asked curiously.

    "..."

    Adrian''s head was silent for a few minutes. Adrian took advantage of this silence to organize all the items.

    "Let''s go back." He told the clone and Rhino.

    "Rhino, what did you do with Osborn''s body?"

    *Rrrroaaarr*

    "You ate it, huh? Would that be considered cannibalism? But are you a soul? Hmm, let''s try not to think about it. Because if I thought about it, I would have done the same thing in the past when I ate the criminal''s head. " He spoke in a strange way while nodding his head.

    [... This bird is wise ...] Agony spoke.

    [We must deepen our culture level.] Scream made a suggestion.

    [I agree, but I won''t do that until I''m done watching my anime.] Venom spoke.

    [I agree.] All symbiotes spoke.

    Adrian walks over to Osborn''s office window and jumps, he uses the glider and starts flying through the air. "Hmm, this is a little fun, it''s like I''m surfing the skies." He looked at the skies, soon his eyes started to shine. Slowly, the weather started to get cloudy, he was hiding among the clouds.

    ......

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 183), visit my pa treon: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/victorwearevenom

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 174 - 174: Spoils.

    "You brought a lot of strange things, huh?" Leona commented when she saw how many items Adrian brought.

    At that moment the group was in the room.

    "Adrian, what is this?" Natasha pointed to Rhino.

    "Oh, you haven''t seen the news yet, huh? This is Rhino, he is an unsuccessful experiment by OSCORP. " Adrian spoke as he picked up the items he brought.

    Leona turned on the television and soon all the girls saw the news of two monsters fighting in the middle of New York.

    "You only went out for a few hours, how did you manage to cause all this chaos ..." Jean commented.

    "In my defense, I was going to visit Felicia Hardy and it happened."

    "I knew it." Jessica said as she nodded.

    "Well, that''s not a big deal. We have the support of Hell Club and SHIELD, and they also can''t do anything against you or me." Adrian said.

    "Hmm, wait! Adrian, we are moving house! So don''t pack up here! " Leona warned Adrian that he was placing several items around the house.

    "Okay."

    "What is this green liquid?" Yelena asked as she poked the glass container.

    "Oh, this is a serum based on the super-soldier, it contains ingredients like blah, blah, blah."

    Yelena was surprised that this was a serum based on the super-soldier, but she was more surprised when she saw Adrian speaking as if he were a scientist.

    "Adrian, how did you acquire this knowledge? It''s like you understand everything. " Leona asked curiously.

    "Huh?" Adrian didn''t understand.

    Suddenly he opened his eyes wide, "I don''t know everything, I only know what I know."

    "Huh?" All the girls except Leona, Natasha and Yelena did not understand what Adrian said.

    "Adrian, you were speaking in Russian now." Natasha said.

    "Huh??" Adrian still didn''t notice.

    Adrian stopped to think for a few seconds. "Oh, I think I know what happened."

    Adrian looked at the women, for a brief moment he also looked at Jean and said "I''m a telepath, right? I am a very strong telepath, because of this power, I can enter people''s minds and steal memories and information, etc. "

    "I used that power on Rhino and Norman Osborn."

    "So this is why you can speak Russian? Did Norman Osborn know Russian? " Yelena asked.

    "Who knew how to speak Russian was Rhino, Norman Osborn did not know how to speak Russian."

    "Huh? But isn''t Rhino standing here? " She looked at the being that is completely black with strange eyes.

    "Oh, I forgot to say, the current Rhino is a soul, the old Rhino is dead."

    "Huh!?" Yelena did not understand. In fact none of the women understood what happened, only Natasha and Leona had an idea of what happened.

    ''Hmmmmm, this is annoying.'' Adrian commented to himself. He still didn''t trust Jean or Yelena to tell him his secrets, because of that, his explanation doesn''t make sense.

    "Well, just think that this is one of my powers." Adrian spoke.

    "I''m a telepath and I don''t have those powers." Jean commented.

    "You are not a telepath on my level." Adrian spoke honestly. As a Phoenix host, he is the strongest telepath in this universe. He also has the strongest mental defense.

    Since Natasha and Leona have Phoenix energy in their bodies, they also have perfect resistance to this type of mental attack.

    Jean was slightly offended. "What did you do to gain this knowledge?"

    "Hmm? I just absorbed all the memories of Rhino and Norman Osborn. "

    Jean felt a chill in her back when she heard what Adrian said. ''He says that as if it were easy! If you absorb all the memories of another being, you risk changing! You also risk creating multiple personalities in one body! Because of that, I never tried to do that! '' Jean thought.

    "Aren''t you feeling awkward? Like something changes in you? "

    Adrian looks at Jean and thinks for a moment about what she said. "Oh, are you worried that I''m going to change by absorbing memories? This will not happen."

    ''I have an entity in my body that will protect my personality, right?''

    "How can you be sure?" Jean asked.

    Adrian smiled. "As I said, I am very strong."

    "..."

    Jean was silent.

    "Are you going to cut your hair?" Yelena asked when she saw Adrian''s long white hair on the floor.

    "Hmm, is that possible?" Adrian wondered.

    "What do you mean?"

    Adrian looks at a knife that was in the kitchen, he uses his webs and takes the knife. "Just try."

    "Are you sure?" She asked again. She totally ignored the fact that Adrian produced webs. In Yelena''s mind, Adrian is a man who can do anything.

    "Yes."

    Yelena takes Adrian''s hair and tries to cut it with the knife .... But nothing happens.

    "The knife bent ..." Yelena commented, shocked.

    Yelena was not the only one shocked. All the women present were shocked, even Natasha and Leona.

    Adrian laughed: "My whole body is like that, even that place."

    Yelena swallows saliva, when she was about to lose herself in her illusions. Adrian approached her and whispered in her ear. "Do you want to try it?"

    Yelena quickly moves away from Adrian. "Y-You."

    Adrian smiled in amus_e_m_e_nt, it''s really fun to see Yelena acting embarrassed.

    "Adrian!" Natasha shouted angrily.

    "I''m just kidding, I''m not doing anything too much."

    Yelena looked at Natasha, she quickly ran towards Natasha. "Sister!! Your husband is seducing me! He wants to use his hot body to do this and that with me. "

    Natasha takes Yelena''s head and squeezes it. "Sister, you must calm down, was I clear?"

    "It hurts!! It hurts!! It hurts!! Ahhhh! "

    "Was I clear?" Natasha asked again in a cold tone.

    "... Yes."

    "Good" Natasha releases Yelena''s head.

    "... This gorilla, it seems that her strength has increased compared to the past. Now she has become stronger, has she become the queen gorilla? Should I report this to the zoo? " Yelena grunted while stroking her head.

    Adrian laughs: "HAHAHA, she is really interesting."

    "I see that you''re having fun." Natasha said dryly.

    "Yes. I thought she would have a personality similar to yours, but she is totally different."

    "I''m sorry for being different." Yelena grunted.

    "In fact, I like your current personality. You can continue, just learn not to do this in public."

    Yelena gave a small smile. "Don''t worry, I don''t do this in public. I''m an ex-agent, right?"

    "True."

    Yelena and Adrian laughed a little.

    Natasha just looked at Yelena with an irritated look.

    ......

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 183), visit my pa treon: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/victorwearevenom

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 175 - 175: One month later.

    One month later.

    Few things have changed in the past month. Adrian moved with his wives to live somewhere else, a place that had more space. Adrian also started to get closer to Felicia Hardy.

    Felicia Hardy thought this sudden approach of Adrian was strange, but she didn''t dislike it.

    Seeing that Adrian was not against the idea of her approaching him, Felicia slowly started to be more loving and affectionate when she and Adrian were alone.

    Adrian is rarely going to school now. He just goes to school to visit Felicia and Gwen, sometimes he also talks to MJ. He thinks he doesn''t need to go to school, he didn''t particularly need the knowledge of the school.

    Now that he has Osborn''s memories, along with the knowledge he learned when he was younger, he practically finished all the material that was taught in high school and college.

    As Adrian was not going to school a lot, Natasha saw no need to be the director of that place anymore. Because of that, she stays longer in their new home.

    "Hmmm, this is a little surprising." Yelena spoke a little shocked.

    "What is surprising?" Leona, who was lying on a sofa, questioned her. She was wearing a black dress made of symbiotes, it was a simple dress that highlighted her hot body.

    "When you said we were going to move, I thought we were going to a house with more space." Yelena nods to herself, then she points her fingers at the window. "You never said that we were going to live in a building in the middle of New York!!"

    "How much did it cost to rent this apartment?" Jessica questioned, she was wearing jeans and a short black shirt, of course it was also made of symbiotes.

    "What are you talking about?" Leona asked.

    "Huh?" Jessica didn''t understand.

    Leona smiled: "I didn''t rent the apartment. I own this building, me and Adrian."

    "..."

    Jessica opened her eyes in shock. "How can I say, you are amazing."

    Leona gave a proud snort, "I know."

    Jessica looked at Leona''s b_r_e_a_s_ts which swayed when she made this sudden movement. ''She''s amazing in that area too, how big are these b_r_e_a_s_ts?'' she asked herself curiously.

    "... How much did you spend to have an apartment in the middle of New York!? And we are also neighbors of STARK companies! This must not have been cheap. " Yelena asked.

    "Well, I didn''t spend anything." Leona replied smiling.

    "Huh?" The two women did not understand.

    "I had some inside information about some billionaires like Tony Stark, Norman Osborn, etc. I just blackmailed ... Cough, I mean, I just asked if they could buy this building for me. "

    Yelena and Jessica raised their eyebrows, they clearly heard the word blackmail.

    "Isn''t Norman Osborn dead?" Yelena asked, confused.

    "I know, right? Some people at OSCORP want to keep this fact a secret, using this information I can earn as much money as I want. I also bought a lot of OSCORP shares, I own 30% of OSCORP shares now. "

    "I also have support from Hell Club, and from SHIELD, our family is practically untouchable now."

    "...."

    "You are a dangerous woman." Jessica said honestly.

    Yelena nodded in agreement.

    "Hmm, I didn''t see Adrian today." Natasha, who just left training, said. She was wearing a light black outfit made from symbiotes.

    The powers of Leona, Jessica and Natasha have also grown stronger in the past month.

    Adrian was focused on training, he trained constantly with Natasha and Jessica. Leona was still lazy, she didn''t like to train.

    "Oh, he''s on a school trip in Harlem." Leona said.

    "I see." Natasha walks to the kitchen while her clothes change to casual clothes.

    "These symbiotes are very convenient." Yelena spoke with an envious look.

    In this last month, Adrian realized that Yelena was not a real danger. She just wanted to be close to her sister. Because of that, he didn''t care about Leona or Natasha revealing the nature of their powers.

    "Where''s that redhead at?" Natasha asked.

    "It''s kind of ironic to hear that from you." Leona laughed.

    Natasha shrugs while holding a bottle of water in her hands. "Well, you know our husband, right? He has fetishes for red-haired women, although he doesn''t admit it. "

    Leona smiled a little. "You know that this fetish developed because of you, right?"

    Natasha laughed a little. "Indeed."

    "Answering your question, Jean is still sleeping." Leona said.

    Jean was slowly accepting the fact that Adrian had several women. She also decided that she would get closer to Adrian, even though she was still a little ashamed. Personally, Jean just wants to date Adrian when they are alone. She is still against the idea of having another woman together when they are dating.

    Leona turns on the television.

    "What is this monster-"

    She quickly turns off the television.

    "Tsk, are they still talking about it, don''t they get tired?"

    "Well, I can''t blame them, seeing two monsters fighting in the middle of New York is surprising, and Adrian''s appearance is not the friendliest." Jessica spoke.

    "..."

    The girls agreed with Jessica''s words.

    "Liliane, how are the girls'' status, are they happy?"

    Suddenly a woman with long black hair appears behind Leona. "Yes, they are not yet used to this luxurious lifestyle, but they are comfortable."

    "That is a good thing." Leona spoke.

    The building that Leona and Adrian own has a total of 65 floors. It is slightly larger than the 55-story Stark building, with so much space available, it is quite easy to accommodate 250 women.

    Leona takes the communicator. "Jeane, how''s the construction process going?"

    "It is going well. With our strength we were able to remove a lot of sand from the subsoil, we are using our powers as columns so that the building does not collapse. This is only a temporary measure while we have not built the pillars to support the subsoil."

    ''Hmm, I have to hire a reliable team to build the laboratory.'' Leona wants to make a laboratory in the bas_e_m_e_nt, that was Adrian''s request, because of that, she is putting priority on this matter.

    "Good job, Jeane. How is your study progressing? "

    "I''m working hard." Jeane spoke.

    "Hmm, don''t lie to me, are you studying everything I''m sending you?"

    "Yes, some girls are reluctant to study, but when I mentioned Adrian''s name, they started studying seriously."

    "Good."

    Leona didn''t want stupid subordinates, because of that, she was constantly sending books to these girls. Sometimes Adrian would also help these girls with their studies.

    "Do you intend to start a company, Leona?" Yelena asked.

    Leona looked at the blonde who had a face like Natasha. "Sincerely? At first, I thought about starting a company, but with the support of Hell Club, SHIELD, and also my contacts with whom I can get money whenever I want, I don''t see the need for that. "

    "..."

    "Why don''t you make a hotel, then?" Yelena spoke.

    "Oh? Explain what you are thinking. "

    "Well, you could make a luxury hotel where only women were allowed." Yelena said smiling.

    "Denied." Jessica, Natasha and Leona said at the same time.

    "Adrian already has 250 subordinate women and do you want to add more?" Jessica said.

    "Sister, control your perversion." Natasha said.

    Leona nodded in agreement with the two women.

    "Wait for me to finish talking!! I''m telling you to create a luxury hotel to be the meeting place for rich people! You can use Jean or Adrian''s telepathy to ensure more influence! " Yelena shouted.

    "..."

    "Oh, so why did you only suggest women?"

    "Well, Adrian is the only man here, and if a rich man sees several hot women, they will want to approach you. The rest you can guess." Yelena said.

    Natasha and Leona looked at each other. "Knowing Adrian, he would probably kill these men ..."

    "Yes."

    "Hmm, this is not a bad idea, I will think about it." Leona said, honestly, she just wanted to be lazy, she didn''t want to work! She only wants to work when it involves Adrian, but apart from those occasions, she just wants to be lazy or have s_e_x with Adrian.

    Yelena smiled a little perverted smile.

    Natasha obviously noticed that smile, she walked towards Leona and whispered a few words in her ear.

    Leona looks at Yelena and makes a small cold smile. "I understand, I''ll take care of that."

    ......

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 183), visit my pa treon: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/victorwearevenom

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 176 - 176: The Great Pretender

    New York, Manhattan Harlem neighborhood.

    Currently, Adrian''s group was walking the streets of Harlem, they were separated from the school group.

    "Hmm, Hmmm, Hmmm." Adrian was walking calmly on the streets of Harlem while humming a song. He was accompanied by Gwen, Felicia, MJ and a new friend of MJ''s called Liz.

    Liz was a relatively normal teenager. She looked normal compared to Gwen, Fel��cia and MJ.

    She had a slim body, relatively large b_r_e_a_s_ts and long black hair.

    "Felicia, can you not act so intimately?" Gwen snarled as she watched Felicia who was holding Adrian''s arms.

    Felicia looked at Gwen with a winning smile. "Why? He''s mine, and I have free will to do whatever I want. "

    "Tsk." Gwen turned her head in disgust. She knew Felicia was dating Adrian, but this situation just makes her angry. She also doesn''t know what to do with her wishes.

    Gwen was struggling between morals and immorality. She wanted to unleash the fire she was feeling when she felt Adrian, but at the same time, she couldn''t do that because Adrian was dating someone.

    It was an irritating situation ...

    In this past month, Fel��cia had several surprises. Not only her, all the girls who met Adrian had several surprises.

    First, he gained a darker skin tone, his hair became long and took on a white color.

    Second, Adrian''s attitude changed. He started to act like he didn''t care about anything, he just did what he wanted. He looks like a rebel delinquent.

    Flashback...

    "... Adrian, is it you?" Felicia asked in shock. She approached Adrian and started to observe all the changes in his body.

    "Yes."

    Soon Gwen and MJ approached Adrian and started asking several questions.

    "How did your hair turn white? Did you dye your hair? " Gwen said.

    "Did you do tanning? Are you looking to show off!? " MJ said.

    They asked several questions regarding Adrian''s appearance.

    Felicia looked at Adrian again and thought: ''He looks better, and his hair is matching mine now, hehehe.''

    A little annoyed by all the questions, Adrian said, "I don''t know what happened! I suddenly woke up and it was like this! " He spoke with a serious face.

    Of course, the girls didn''t believe him.

    It took a while for everyone to calm down. Adrian sighed and started talking to Felicia and the girls.

    Felicia immediately realized that the way Adrian looked at her was different. Before he looked at her as if he was thinking about something, or as if something was holding him back, but now he talks to her gently. She felt that he wanted to ''get closer'' to her.

    In this past month, Adrian and Fel��cia were more inseparable, but it was not like that in the beginning.

    When Adrian said he has other girls, Felicia was bad. She started crying and insulting Adrian with all possible names. Adrian put up with all this and said he wanted to be with her too.

    Felicia couldn''t believe what she was hearing from Adrian, she never thought he was that type of guy. "Are you planning to play with my feelings?" She asked sadly and with a furious expression.

    Adrian looked seriously at Fel��cia: "I am not planning to play with your feelings, I am saying this because I am accepting your feelings."

    Felicia did not know what to say, she was very angry: "What about your other women? They know what you are doing. "

    "Yes, they also support my decision."

    "... What ...?" Fel��cia was shocked, she started thinking about several things in silence, then she said: "I want to meet them."

    Felicia talked to Adrian''s two wives for five hours.

    He doesn''t know what kind of conversation Fel��cia had with his two wives to take so long. He could use his powers and listen to the conversation, but he didn''t. He respected the privacy of his women.

    When Felicia met Adrian again, she said in a serious tone. "Are you going to save my dad?"

    Adrian didn''t understand Felicia''s question, but when he looked at Leona for an answer, he just saw his wife nodding.

    Realizing that this was Leona''s plan, he said, "Yes."

    Adrian approaches Felicia and takes her hands. She even tried to release Adrian''s hand, but she couldn''t. "Tell me, who is your father?"

    "... My father''s name is Walter Hardy. Currently, he is under arrest, but I don''t know his whereabouts."

    Adrian nods and picks up a phone. "Nick, I have a job for you." As this matter involves the government, Adrian called his trusted partner, Nick Fury!

    He began to give orders a little apart from the group of women.

    "I never thought he would get his hands on his aunt and his mom." Felicia said as she sat on the couch.

    "Technically speaking, I''m not his mother, he doesn''t have my blood, but I was the one who raised him." Leona said.

    "I am not your aunt either." Natasha said.

    "..."

    Felicia opened her mouth in shock. "So you are Adrian''s adoptive mother?"

    "Yes."

    "Hmmm." Felicia doesn''t know how to feel about this information.

    Finishing talking to Nick, Adrian told Felicia, who was sitting on the couch next to Natasha, some good news.

    "Tomorrow, your father will be home." Adrian said.

    "Huh?" She did not understand.

    She didn''t even have to think about anything when Adrian suddenly spoke in a serious tone:

    "Go home, Felicia."

    "Huh???"

    Adrian continued: "You must have several things going through your head right now, right? Go home and think about what you want to do. I already accepted your feelings. I know you like me, but knowing my situation, you can change your mind. " He knows that not all women have accepted the kind of relationship he has with Leona, Natasha and Jessica.

    "...."

    Felicia bites her lip, but she nods. Then she walks towards the exit. "Adrian, are you sure about this?" Leona asks.

    "Yes. I don''t know what you guys talked about, but you probably said that it would have several benefits, right? You also seemed to know her secret "

    Leona nods.

    "I don''t want to have a relationship of interests. It may seem selfish and hypocritical coming from my mouth, but if she accepts to be with me just because I can give her many things, I will not accept her."

    "..."

    "Don''t worry, she''s not that kind of girl. She''s just confused by the whole situation. You did well to let her think about it." Natasha said.

    Leona nods in agreement, she would never let a self-interested woman approach Adrian.

    .....

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 192), visit my pa treon: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/victorwearevenom

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 177 - 177: The Great Pretender 2

    Felicia came home by car, she was accompanied by Adrian''s subordinate. Coming home, she found her mother. Her mother said something, but she didn''t care about her mother, and soon she went up the stairs towards to her room.

    Upon arriving in her room, she started to think about several things. She had several feelings going through her now, fear, frustration, anger, hate, love, insecurity.

    She was going through a hurricane of feelings, she didn''t know what to do. She just decided to go to sleep.

    ...

    The next day, Felicia wakes up and goes down the stairs. Arriving at the living room, she finds her father who was drinking coffee calmly ...

    "Dad....?"

    "Yo, my little girl, how have you been?" He spoke in a way as if nothing had happened. It was as if he had gone to travel somewhere, at least that was the lie that Fel��cia''s father said at the beginning.

    Tears started to fall from Felicia''s eyes.

    Walter Hardy started to get confused about the whole situation, "Ehhh, daughter?" He approached his daughter, but he didn''t know what to do ...

    Felicia just hugged her dad while crying.

    Walter sighs and says, "I''m home, my daughter. I''m sorry for taking so long."

    Fel��cia''s mother just looks at all this with indifferent looks, but that contained a little love. She is a woman who cares a lot about ''status'', but she still loves her family, despite not showing so much.

    After calming down, Felicia said: "How was your trip?"

    "Oh, the trip was great."

    She decides to forget about it and start talking a lot about her father.

    ...

    Felicia had a lot of thoughts in her head, and most of those thoughts were about a certain man. She didn''t know what to do, but she decided to go to school.

    Arriving at school, she saw Adrian being hugged by Gwen. As a perceptive woman, it was quite clear to her that this was not a hug from ''friends''.

    An anger starts to spring up in Fel��cia''s heart, she was angry, but she was also very jealous! ''He said all that to me and the other day he is with another woman !?''

    Felicia walks furiously towards Adrian, but she stops walking when she hears Adrian saying. "Take it easy, Gwen. take a deep breath, control yourself, you are in charge. "

    Realizing that Gwen looked sick and Adrian was just helping her, she calmed her anger, but she was still jealous!!

    Gwen turns away from Adrian and takes a deep breath. "Thank you, Adrian ... I lost it for a moment ..."

    "It''s okay ..." Adrian said while thinking about several things. He was thinking of a way to help Gwen control her actions. The pheromones emanating from Gwen''s body no longer affect Adrian. He just feels that her scent it''s very tasty, but it''s not enough for him to lose control.

    As the host of Phoenix, many things have changed in Adrian''s body, before he was 50% Symbiote and 50% human.

    But currently, this is no longer true. Currently, he is 50% symbiote and 50% entity?

    He himself doesn''t know, but he knows one thing. He is no longer human, he is something else.

    Suddenly, Felicia appears and pulls Adrian for a kiss.

    "Hmmm?" Adrian was surprised for a moment, but soon he accepts her kiss.

    Gwen looks at this vision with shock, but that shock quickly turns to anger. "Felicia! What are you doing!?"

    Felicia stops kissing Adrian: "I''m claiming it." She spoke with an indecent smile.

    Veins started to pop in Gwen''s head.

    From this moment on, Felicia agreed to be Adrian''s girlfriend/wife.

    FlashBack End ...

    "Tsk." Gwen grunted again to see how close Adrian and Felicia were.

    "Isn''t that bad?" Liz spoke to MJ.

    "Hmmm ... I honestly don''t know." MJ spoke honestly. She is grateful that she is not involved in this mess that is Adrian''s love life.

    "... In a way, I understand why Gwen is so angry." Liz spoke while looking at Adrian.

    "For God''s sake, not you too." MJ spoke.

    Liz looked at MJ. "Are you a lesbian? Just look at him! He''s so hot! "

    MJ sighs: "Don''t talk like Adrian was a piece of meat ..."

    Liz snorts: "Are you living in the 21st century? Men look at women as if they are a piece of meat!! Why can''t women look at a hot man the same way? "

    "..."

    MJ was silent. After all, she knows what Liz said is true. "But not all men are like that."

    "Yes, Yes, and not all women are perverted." Liz snorted again. "MJ, as a great philosopher said ... Everything in this life depends on how much you want to eat someone. You work to eat someone. You study to eat someone. You earn money, buy cars, buy luxury items just to eat someone .. ... Our society is pure depravity. "

    "..."

    MJ opens his eyes wide. "I never heard of a philosopher who talks about that!! Did you have a bad relationship!? "

    "Tsk, don''t remind me of that son of a bitch." Liz said in annoyance, she looks at MJ. "Just admit it. Adrian is hot, right?" She decides to change the subject.

    MJ realized this, she looks at Adrian who was wearing a headset while humming a song: "... Yes."

    "See? Is it difficult? Admiring a person''s beauty is not a crime. " Liz laughed.

    MJ rolled his eyes.

    "I don''t understand why you are not interested in him." Liz started to think, but soon she opened her eyes. "Oh, you like someone, I understand now."

    "Wrong, I don''t like anyone." MJ spoke in a neutral tone. At first, she liked Peter Parker, but when she started making new friends, she realized that not all boys were like Peter. Adrian is an example of that. Because of that, when she saw the boy not taking the initiative, she lost interest.

    Liz opens her eyes a little. ''Hmm, she doesn''t seem to like anyone, so what''s wrong?''

    While the two girls were thinking about several things.

    Adrian suddenly turns away from Fel��cia and climbs on top of a car. He had a serious face as if something was going to happen...

    ....

    [A / N: in that timeline, Peter never acquired the powers of spiderman, because of that, he was not ''confident''.]

    .....

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 193), visit my pa treon: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/victorwearevenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 178 - 178: The Great Pretender 3

    Everyone looks at Adrian who was standing on top of a car.

    Realizing that they were getting a lot of attention Gwen who is usually a shy girl said in a low voice: "Adrian!! What are you doing!? Get off the car!! " She was trying not to attract attention, but she was failing miserably.

    Adrian didn''t hear what Gwen said, he just closed his eyes and started singing in a surprisingly beautiful voice:

    [Queen: Freddie Mercury. The Great Pretender]

    Oh yes!! I''m the great pretender ~

    Pretending I''m doing well

    My need is such I pretend too much

    I''m lonely but no one can tell��

    Suddenly a black-haired woman climbed onto the car as well and began to make the background voice:

    Oh yes!! I''m the great pretender (ooh ooh ~~)

    Adrift in a world of my own (ooh ooh ~~)

    I play the game but to my real shame

    You''ve left me to dream all alone

    Too real is this feeling of make-believe

    Too real when I feel what my heart can''t conceal

    Ooh ~ ooh yes !!! I''m the great pretender (ooh ooh)

    Just laughing and gay like a clown (ooh ooh)

    I seem to be what I''m not (you see)

    I''m wearing my heart like a crown

    Pretending that you''re still around

    Yeah ooh hoo

    Too real when I feel what my heart can''t conceal

    Oh yes !! I''m the great pretender

    Just laughing and gay like a clown (ooh ooh)

    I seem to be what I''m not you see

    I''m wearing my heart like a crown

    Pretending that you''re

    Pretending that you''re still around! !

    All the girls were shocked by this sudden development.

    "This is Queen, right?" A random one spoke.

    "Yes, he sings very well."

    "Hmmm, he doesn''t sing very well. He''s a little clumsy in the chorus, but still, he has a great voice." A man with glasses spoke as if he understood the subject. "The partner has a beautiful voice too."

    Gwen totally forgot the shame she was feeling and looked at Adrian who was singing in shock ...

    MJ and Liz stood with their mouths open, but soon they started enjoying the music, and as if it were a strange phenomenon, everyone started singing along. After all, who doesn''t know Queen is a man without culture. [A / N: No offense.]

    Felicia laughed a little at this strange development, but she started to sing too. She was wondering who was the woman who suddenly appeared, but she decided not to think about it, ''she is probably a random.'' Felicia thought.

    While singing, Adrian started jumping over the cars. He totally ignored the strange noise that came from the cars when he fell on top of them. With the headset on his head, he started making various movements as if he were at a big show.

    "Oh yes I''m the great pretender (ooh ooh)

    Pretending I''m doing well (ooh ooh)

    My need is such I pretend too much

    I''m lonely but no one can tell !!"

    The more Adrian sings, the more he drew the audience''s attention. So that same audience took the cell phone and started recording what Adrian was doing.

    "The boy''s voice is beautiful, but it is not enough." The same man who seems to understand about music spoke.

    Soon this same man takes several music tools that he was carrying and starts to hit the windows, post, anything that can form a sound similar to Freddie''s song.

    "Is this a video recording?" A random asked.

    "I don''t know, but this is fun." A woman spoke up laughing.

    Adrian jumps in the traffic, the woman with long black hair also accompanies him.

    "That crazy!" Liz cried out in concern.

    "Adrian!! Go back to the sidewalk!! Do you want to die!?" MJ shouted.

    What did Adrian do? He ignored it and started dancing, he was having a lot of fun.

    "OHHHHHHHH !!!!!" People were shouting excitedly, some tried to warn Adrian to leave the middle of the street, but he ignored it.

    A driver was driving down the track when he suddenly brakes. "Get out of the street !!! You crazy!!"

    * Booom! *

    Someone hits the third of this man''s car.

    Adrian also ignored the small car accident he caused.

    Oh yes !!! I''m the great pretender

    Just laughing and gay like a clown (ooh ooh)

    I seem to be what I''m not you see

    I''m wearing my heart like a crown

    Pretending that you''re

    Pretending that you''re still around ~ ~

    *OHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!! "

    "That was amazing !!!!"

    People started to clap.

    "Moron!! That was dangerous !!! What if he died !? " An older woman spoke irritably. "He also caused an accident !!"

    Adrian ignored all this commotion and looked ahead. Doon he saw a car flying towards Fel��cia, MJ, Gwen and Liz.

    Using his webs, he pulls the four girls into his arms.

    "What !?" The four girls said in shock.

    "Liliana."

    "Yes, Master."

    The woman standing next to Adrian jumps in front of the audience and takes the car with her hands. She puts the car on the floor and opens the door, then a family gets out of the car.

    "Thanks." A man said as he got out of the car.

    Liliana just nods.

    Adrian puts the four girls on the floor. "Stay behind me !!" He orders in a strong tone.

    The girls don''t know what''s going on, but they listen to what Adrian said.

    Gwen smelling Adrian started to breathe heavily, but she tries to control herself.

    Soon several cars started to fly, it was as if something was playing it as if they were toys.

    Adrian uses his senses, and realizes that there are people inside these cars.

    Adrian''s long hair started to float and his eyes started to glow neon blue.

    With a hand gesture, all the cars stopped in midair.

    "...."

    "What was this!?" Someone said.

    "Get out of here now!!" Adrian shouted as he put the cars on the ground.

    Of course, people did not hear him, but that thought changed when they heard two bestial roars.

    * ROOOOOOOOOOOOAAAR !!!! *

    People soon start to run away in fear.

    Adrian looks ahead and sees two giant beings. Seeing these two beings, Adrian''s smile grows. He puts a communicator in his ear and contacts Leona: "Hulk is here and he is fighting someone."

    Leona is silent for a moment and asks, "Do you need help?"

    "I can handle them alone, the problem is civilians."

    "I will send the girls."

    "Okay."

    "Adrian .... Don''t destroy the city."

    "I will try not to damage too much."

    "...." Leona sighs.

    Adrian hangs up the communicator.

    "Adrian, what''s going on?" Felicia asked in fear. She was not shocked by Adrian''s powers, but the same could not be said of MJ and Liz.

    Adrian looks at Felicia and kisses her lovingly. Felicia quickly returns Adrian''s kiss, then she melts in his arms. "I''ll give you some explanations later."

    * Cough *

    MJ coughed, Adrian looks at the redhead: "Then I''ll explain what''s going on to all of you."

    "Liliana!"

    "Yes, Master?"

    "Protect the girls."

    "Your wish is an order."

    Liliana soon approached the girls.

    Adrian tries to pull away, but he feels someone holding him. "You need help?" Gwen said as she looked at him.

    "I don''t need help, and you don''t know how to use your powers, right?"

    Gwen bites her lip. "I know how to use it a little."

    Adrian laughs: "A little is not enough ..." He strokes Gwen''s head. "Just stay protected, right? If you get hurt, I will feel really bad. "

    Gwen''s cheeks turn a little red. "Nn"

    "Good."

    Adrian moves away a little, he crouches a little, and soon he jumps towards the two monsters.

    "...."

    The girls just watched him jump at a height impossible for a human.

    "That was a little surprising ... Who do I want to fool, that was amazing !! What is Adrian!? " Liz asked curiously. She was trying to hide her fear of this sudden event.

    But all the girls were silent and did not answer Liz. They had several thoughts running through their heads.

    ........

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 193), visit my pa treon: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/victorwearevenom

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 179 - 179: A heavyweight fight.

    "What happened?" Yelena asked curiously when she saw the expression Leona was making.

    "Hulk happened." Leona spoke while looking at the blonde.

    "Hulk?" Yelena didn''t understand.

    Leona takes her notebook and taps on some buttons. "Look."

    Yelena approaches Leona and takes the notebook and soon she sees a green monster destroying everything. "... Okay ... will Adrian be fine fighting this monster?"

    "Yes." Natasha Answered the question. "In the past month, he trained without rest to control his powers. I am more concerned with the city."

    "Yes." Leona spoke.

    Yelena did not understand why they were concerned about the city instead of Adrian, but this is normal. After all, Adrian did not show much of his powers to Yelena.

    "Good Morning." Someone said in a sleepy voice.

    All the girls looked at Jean, she had messy hair and a sleepy face.

    "If I didn''t know she was sleeping, I would have thought she had s_e_x with Adrian." Jessica said.

    "..."

    The girls nodded in agreement with Jessica''s words.

    "... What?" Jean asked confusedly when she saw the women''s eyes.

    "It''s nothing, you slept a lot, huh?" Leona spoke.

    Jean looks at the window and realizes that it is already dark. "Oh ... I never slept that much, was I so tired?" She wondered.

    "Going back to the subject, I will send some girls to Adrian''s location." Leona spoke.

    "Is this necessary? Didn''t you say that Adrian can handle this easily? " Yelena asked.

    Leona looks at Yelena. "Yes, he can handle it easily, but what about innocent citizens? Adrian cannot concentrate on the fight if he has to worry about the citizens. "

    "...."

    Yelena agreed.

    Leona looks at her notebook, and starts typing at high speed. When she hacks the security cameras at Adrian''s location, she said, "And it looks like this fight will be heavyweights."

    The girls approach Leona and soon see two monsters.

    One monster is over two meters tall. He is bald and has several spines on his body, and seems to be a bizarre version of the Hulk.

    The other monster ... Well, he''s the Hulk.

    "....."

    "Well, how can I say, I think you''re going to have to shell out a lot of money tonight?" Yelena toyed with the situation.

    "You are wrong, if Adrian destroys the city, I will send the damage account to The Hell Club." Leona spoke boldly.

    "...."

    The women who were close to Leona wondered how she had such thick skin.

    Hearing the name of the organization she was part of, Jean approaches Leona and asks, "What''s going on?"

    Natasha looks at the red-haired teenager. "See for yourself." She said as she pointed at Leona''s notebook.

    Jean nods and approaches Leona.

    ...

    * ROOOOOOOAAAR !!!!!! *

    Hulk and Abomination roar at each other, it was as if they were declaring war. The roar was so loud that everyone who was around had to put their hands to their ears.

    Hulk walks slowly while clenching his fists, Hulk''s green eyes look at Abomination promising a fight.

    The Abomination stretches his neck a little bit, popping sounds are heard when he does that. He looks at Hulk with a distorted smile, he clearly knew what he was doing.

    Hulk roars again and soon starts to run, each step he took the ground shook. The people who were nearby just ran for their lives, but there were some unfortunates who were too hurt to escape the fight that was about to start.

    Seeing Hulk running towards him, Abomination smiles, he clenches his fists several times and then he runs too.

    When the two beasts were about to clash, something fell out of the sky!

    Adrian fell in the middle of the two beasts, and raised both arms with a smile on his face.

    The two beasts ignore Adrian and attack him, Adrian easily takes the fist of the two beasts.

    *Boooooommmm! *

    The impact of the punch was so great that it made a deafening sound.

    "My current self does not know its limits. I was hoping to take the attack of two monsters and take some damage, but ... You are still too weak." Adrian said smiling while holding the fist of the two beasts.

    A vein pops in Hulk and Abomination''s head.

    Sounds of breaking bones are heard, Adrian pulls Hulk towards him and kicks him in the jaw.

    As Adrian released Hulk''s fist, the beast just flew towards some building.

    Adrian does the same thing with Abomination, he pulls the beast towards him and kicks him in the face.

    But instead of the beast flying, he holds Adrian''s hands with a smile on his face.

    "Oh?" Adrian looks at Abomination with interest. "You can regenerate yourself."

    Abomination attacks Adrian''s face, but Adrian just ignores him. After all, he felt nothing.

    Adrian also ignores his arms being held by Abomination and looks at Hulk. Using his enhanced vision, he can see that Hulk is also healing at incredible speed.

    Adrian''s smile grows. "Hahahahahaha, this is going to be interesting." He starts to smile like a maniac.

    [Adrian!! Stop playing around.] Venom complained.

    "My friend, we are very strong now. We can hardly have fun fighting normal people, now that a monster appears why should we kill them? Let''s have fun." Adrian spoke smiling.

    [.... Hmm, that''s true, let''s have fun!] Venom easily changed his mind.

    He punches Abomination''s face, but the monster won''t let go.

    Abomination tries to jump in an attempt to get away, but Adrian holds him back.

    "You are not going to run away." He pulls Abomination close to him and starts punching the beast in the face.

    Abomination was getting his face distorted because of Adrian''s punches.

    "Let go of me!!" Abomination was feeling various feelings now, helplessness, a little bit of fear, fun, and ... anger!!

    He didn''t like being so easily beaten by some random guy that suddenly showed up!

    Adrian smiles and accepts Abomination''s request. He takes Abomination''s legs and starts spinning at high speed, then Adrian launched Abomination towards Hulk who was getting up.

    Hulk looks at Abomination who was coming towards him, "Get out!" Hulk kicked Abomination in the back.

    Hulk looks at the man who defeated him so easily. Seeing Adrian relaxed as if he were dealing with something easy, a vein pops in his head!

    * ROOOOOOOOOAR! *

    He didn''t like it at all, he was angry. Hulk ignores Abomination and starts running towards Adrian.

    ........

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 193), visit my pa treon: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/victorwearevenom

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 180 - 180: A heavy weight fight. 2

    "Who''s that man?" Elizabeth Ross asked her father.

    Thaddeus Ross, better known as ''Thunderbolt'' looked at the man who was wearing an all-black outfit that has the physique of Captain America.

    "... I don''t know, but he is powerful." He lied, he has some ties to SHIELD, of course he knows who Adrian is, but this is the first time he has seen him in person.

    When he saw Adrian floating and looking at the two monsters as if they were lesser beings, Thaddeus Ross for a moment thought he was looking at a deity.

    And he didn''t like that.

    "Bruce, what are you doing!?" Elizabeth spoke.

    General Ross looks at where his daughter is looking and soon sees Hulk running towards Adrian with an angry face.

    Hulk jumps towards Adrian and punches him, but Adrian just holds him in the air and throws him to the ground again.

    General Ross realizes that Adrian is saying something, but soon Adrian turns and starts to float.

    He also realizes that something is holding Hulk on the floor.

    Soon Adrian''s white hair starts to float and his eyes start to glow in neon blue.

    "Son of a bitch ... He''s not human." He spoke unconsciously while looking at the show that Adrian was doing.

    "My God in heaven ..." Elizabeth spoke shocked.

    Using the powers of Phoenix, Adrian raised all civilians within a radius of a kilometer towards the sky. He took care not to harm any civilians.

    Soon a bizarre vision of hundreds of humans floating around was seen by General Ross and his daughter.

    "What is SHIELD thinking about having this monster loose!? He should be on a leash! " He spoke irritably while picking up a radio.

    ...

    While keeping civilians in the air, Adrian drops to the ground. "Liliana."

    Soon a woman with long black hair appears beside Adrian. "Yes, Master."

    "Are the girls safe?"

    "Yes, I left two of my sisters to look after them."

    "Good, several of your sisters are coming to this place soon. I want you to be in charge of them and evacuate all these civilians." Adrian spoke while pointing towards the humans in the sky. He gathers all the humans in the air and drives them away.

    Adrian cannot control Phoenix''s power perfectly, he has no confidence in putting all humans on the ground without any scratches.

    He can lift thousands of humans in the sky easily, but getting these humans to the ground safely is a more complicated process. He could do that if it were just a few dozen humans, but if that number exceeds 4 digits, he can''t do that.

    Liliana looks at Adrian in awe and says, "Yes, Master."

    "You-" When Adrian was going to continue giving orders to Liliana, he felt something.

    Adrian looks at Hulk who was being kept on the floor in surprise.

    * Grrrr *

    Like a rabid beast, Hulk was trying to get up, but the pressure that Adrian was using did not let him. Because of that, he was very angry, he was trying to get up at any cost!

    "You are really amazing, this is good." Adrian praised him, he was being sincere. After all, not everyone can handle the powers of Phoenix and still be able to move.

    Hearing what Adrian said, Hulk became more irritated, the veins in Hulk''s body began to swell. "Don''t underestimate Hulk!"

    Adrian looks at Hulk in shock. "Has he gotten stronger?" He said with a smile on his face.

    Adrian uses his eyes and soon he sees a green energy being sent to the Hulk.

    "What is it?" He didn''t know what that energy was. He looks at Abomination and sees that he also has that energy, but it is much less compared to the Hulk.

    [Interesting.] Death and Phoenix say at the same time, they were looking at Hulk with interest in their eyes.

    "Explanations for later." Adrian said when he realized that the two entities knew something.

    Adrian stops using the powers of the Phoenix, and soon Hulk jumps towards Adrian.

    Adrian points his right hand at Liliana and with a hand gesture, he takes her to a building a little far away.

    Hulk punches Adrian in the face.

    * Boooom !!! *

    "Hmm? It hurt a little, I felt like an insect had bitten me. " Adrian said with a smile on his face.

    He punches Hulk in the stomach, then Hulk flies skyward. Adrian jumps at a frightening speed and using his legs, he kicks Hulk in the back.

    * Booooom !! *

    Hulk falls to the ground and a crater is formed.

    Abomination looks at the cars around and starts running towards Adrian.

    Adrian stops in midair and points his hands at the cars, then these cars stop in midair.

    Adrian looks at Abomination and smiles.

    "Take them back." With just a gesture of his finger, the cars return at high speed to Abomination.

    * Booooooooooooom !!!!!!! *

    A big explosion is heard.

    *Roaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrr!!!!!!!! *

    Hulk came out of the crater, he was emanating green energy from his body and his eyes were shining green.

    "He got stronger again, hahahahaha." Adrian smiled in amus_e_m_e_nt, he finally found a worthy opponent.

    Adrian would solve this problem quickly, but when he saw Hulk getting stronger, he decided to test the limits of the green giant. Because of that, he evacuated all humans within a radius of 1 kilometer.

    ...

    "This is getting out of control!! These monsters are destroying the city!! " General Ross shouted over the radio.

    "General Ross, Adrian is a special agent. He was trained by SHIELD, he is the strongest agent in SHIELD. If he is taking too long to deal with the enemy, it means that Hulk is stronger than we expected."

    A vein pops in Ross''s head. "Nick!! Don''t treat me like a fool!! Your agent is clearly playing with that beast!! He could handle it easily!! "

    "... Don''t interfere with Adrian''s actions, he is being protected by SHIELD and the government, he is basically his superior." Nick Fury did not lie. With the influence of SHIELD and Hell''s Club, the government is basically protecting Adrian.

    "Agent Weismann''s actions are in line with the US interest." Nick Fury hangs up.

    "..."

    "F_U_C_K!!" General Ross throws the radio on the floor of the helicopter.

    Elizabeth Ross just looks at the Hulk. "Bruce ..."

    She looks at the man who was floating in the air. "Dad, who is that man!? Don''t lie to me again! " She screams demanding an answer!

    General Ross takes a deep breath and calms his anger, she looks at his daughter. "His name is Adrian Weismann, he is a special agent for SHIELD."

    "SHIELD? What is it?"

    "SHIELD is a government organization designed to protect humans from threats that humans cannot deal with."

    "...."

    "... But that man is clearly not human !!" Elizabeth screamed.

    "..."

    General Ross looks at Adrian.

    "..... Yes, only one monster can handle another monster."

    "..."

    .......

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 193), visit my pa treon: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/victorwearevenom

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 181 - 181: A heavy weight fight. 3

    [AN: I didn''t post venom for a week, because I was out of content ready�� and guess what? I got sick because I ate rotten pork, my life sucks ... T_T

    Anyway, I''m still sick, but I''m going to try to add more content for Venom... Can I be at least in the top 20 with this novel?]

    ...

    The veins in Hulk''s body began to swell, Hulk''s face was distorted in anger, and his eyes glowed green.

    Slowly, Hulk''s body began to grow.

    It was quite clear that Bruce''s conscience was no longer in charge, Hulk took control, and Hulk was angry!

    Hulk looked at Adrian and roared!

    * Roaaaaaaaaaaaaarr !!!! *

    He jumped towards Adrian.

    With a smile on his face, Adrian raises his hands and tries to grab Hulk''s fists again.

    But...

    Hulk easily passes through Adrian''s defenses and punches him in the face.

    !?

    *Boooooommmmmm! *

    Adrian falls to the ground and a crater is formed.

    Hulk roars in satisfaction.

    While lying in the crater, Adrian touches his face with a shocked expression. "It hurt ... It hurt ... HAHAHAHAHAHA."

    He started to laugh in amus_e_m_e_nt.

    Adrian gets up, he looks at Hulk with a huge smile, then crouches a little and jumps.

    Hulk looks at Adrian who was coming towards him.

    Adrian lands on the ground a little far from Hulk.

    "Finally ..." Adrian said, he opens his arms. "I finally found a worthy opponent, now have fun!!" Adrian takes an open c_h_e_s_t position.

    "Hulk will crush you like an insect." Hulk walks towards Adrian.

    "Hahahaha, let''s see if you can get this done."

    Hulk jumps towards Adrian.

    This time Adrian defends with his arms. Adrian punches Hulk''s face, but Hulk doesn''t react, he just punches Adrian''s face.

    Soon a hand-to-hand fight begins.

    Adrian decides not to defend himself, he just attacks!

    This was not a refined fight, it was just a street fight in which the two opponents use punches and do not defend themselves.

    * Boom! * * Boom! * * Boom! * * Boom! * * Boom! *

    Every punch that Adrian and Hulk exchanged the deafening sound was heard, this clearly was no longer a human fight.

    With each punch that Adrian throws at Hulk, Hulk''s skin is sunk, but thanks to Hulk''s abnormal regeneration, Adrian''s attacks are quickly recovered.

    So does Adrian, Hulk was hurting Adrian! But unlike Hulk, Adrian''s damage was not so severe. After all, the Hulk was not strong enough to penetrate a body made by Phoenix itself.

    "F_u_c_k Off!!" Adrian said.

    "You''re weak!" Hulk said.

    * Boooooooom! * * Boooooooom! * * Boooooooom! *

    Abomination''s body easily crosses three buildings and soon he is buried by the collapsing building, he passed out ....

    Adrian and Hulk look at each other, one has a huge smile on his face, while the other has an angry face.

    Soon they started exchanging punches again.

    ...

    "This is crazy, this is insanity, these monsters are treating the city like a fighting ring." General Ross said. He was helpless, he wanted to do something, but what can he do? This is no longer a human struggle.

    Elizabeth looks at Hulk in the distance. "Bruce is getting stronger."

    General Ross looks at Hulk, in his head Hulk''s threat level has just gone up several levels. The same applies to Adrian, that man was a monster.

    ...

    "... Leona, isn''t that bad?" Natasha spoke while looking at the images from the security cameras that Leona broke into.

    "....." Leona doesn''t answer, she just looks at Adrian who had a big smile on his face.

    ''He''s having fun.'' She thought with a small smile on her face. In Leona''s opinion, she doesn''t care about the city, she only cares about Adrian. She just told Adrian to be careful not to destroy the city because she doesn''t want to have a headache when dealing with the consequences later.

    After all she is a lazy woman, but when she saw Adrian''s face, her thoughts changed. If Adrian is having fun destroying some cities it is not a problem for her.

    After all, Leona''s ''victims'' can always use their money to rebuild the city. They can also give some benefits to the most affected families.

    What about the feelings of the people who had their homes destroyed? Leona doesn''t care, she thinks she''s already being kind enough to rebuild these people''s homes and give some cash benefits. She also doesn''t care if these people are going to be killed by Adrian''s powers, this past month, Adrian learned to control his new powers at a frightening pace.

    Leona knows that he doesn''t have perfect control of his powers, but he can already control it as if it were something natural.

    Suddenly the security camera Leona was hacking into was destroyed by Adrian who threw Hulk towards a building.

    "Hmm ... shouldn''t we do something?" Jean spoke.

    Leona wakes up from her inner thoughts, and says, "Honestly? I won''t do anything. Adrian is having fun, I don''t want to end his fun. "

    "... But the city is being destroyed." Jean said.

    "Buildings, houses, etc. They can be rebuilt again, what is important is the lives of these people. A lost life cannot be recovered, and Adrian took care and did not let any innocent people be killed. " Leona spoke while lying on the couch, she decided to just stay lazy and wait for Adrian.

    Before Jean could say anything, she said, "About the destroyed city, the government can do something about it. If the government can''t do something, I just have to use the Hell Club, don''t worry."

    "...."

    Jean sighs with relief.

    Leona sees this and smiles gently, she likes Jean''s kindness. "Jean, you must use your head more. You are the black queen, right? With your influence, you can easily build some cities. "

    "I know, but I never dealt with anything at that level, I just did small jobs. When something like that happens, I don''t know what to do."

    "Hmm." Leona starts to think and soon she has an idea. She intends to teach Jean some things, but in the next moment she thought it would be problematic and gave up, she just wants to be lazy.

    "Sister?"

    "I will go out for a while." She said.

    "....."

    Seeing the smile on Yelena''s face, Natasha said: "Don''t get a boyfriend, I don''t have the money to give you."

    Yelena almost fell to the floor when she heard what Natasha said. "I''m not going to get a boyfriend!!"

    Natasha narrows her eyes in suspicion.

    Seeing Natasha''s face, Yelena is upset. She thinks about some things, then she gives a small smile: "I have no interest in another man, after all, I like your husband."

    Yelena quickly dodged the back hand that was coming towards her.

    "Isn''t that too much? I just made a joke! "

    Natasha suddenly appears in front of Yelena: "Sister, don''t play with me. I can accept other women, but I will never accept you dating Adrian."

    Yelena started to sweat cold when she saw Natasha''s lifeless eyes.

    "I''m just kidding! I don''t like Adrian .... I just have a little interest in him. " Yelena said with a serious expression.

    Natasha''s face distorts, and soon her jaw changes to the teeth of a Symbiote. ["Sister, I''m warning you, please don''t make me punish you."] She spoke in a broken and distorted voice.

    "Yes, Yes! I promise." Yelena quickly ran away.

    "...."

    Natasha sighs and calms her anger.

    "... Why are you so against her becoming Adrian''s lover?" Jessica asked curiously, she had never seen Natasha reacting so strongly to an issue.

    Natasha looks at Jessica, as soon as she sees that all the girls were also interested in this subject. "Despite being my sister of consideration, I have to agree on something. Yelena is a woman who doesn''t take anything seriously. She just likes to play with something that interests her, and when she loses interest, she throws this ''something'' out. "

    "If she dates Adrian just because she is interested in something new, just because she is interested in something unknown, if she dates Adrian just because she is curious about Adrian''s existence. I will not allow it, because I know that in the future when she gets tired, she will leave Adrian. Because of that, it is better to cut the problem at the root. "

    Hearing what Natasha said, Leona opens her eyes a little. She thinks for a moment, then she shakes her head denying Natasha''s thoughts. ''I don''t think she''s kidding about Adrian ... Well, let''s wait for the future.''

    Leona was a woman who could judge a person''s personality quite accurately. The same can be said of Natasha, but it seems that Natasha''s judgment is based on how she knows Yelena.

    .....

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 194), visit my pa treon: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/victorwearevenom

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 182 - 182: Yelena Belova Past.

    Yelena Belova, Natasha Romanoff''s childhood friend and later the new Black Window.

    She is a spy who was trained in the Red Room, unlike Natasha who was rescued by Leona, Yelena was unable to escape. Because of that, she had to undergo all the training in the Red Room.

    She was being trained to be the best killer in the world.

    But the Red Room superiors were not satisfied with Yelena''s performance. After all, they had Natasha Romanoff who was the perfect spy.

    Like it or not, Yelena was inferior to Natasha, that''s what the superiors thought.

    Because of that thought, an unpleasant experiment was born.

    They wanted to make Yelena Belova the new Natasha Romanoff.

    They took Natasha''s genes and did several experiments with Yelena. At first the experiment failed and almost killed Yelena, but they didn''t give up ...

    They decided to use a replica of the super soldier''s serum, but that replica was a fairly diluted copy of the original.

    With the addition of the super-soldier serum, the experiment was a success. Natasha Romanoff''s genes were integrated into Yelena Belova.

    That''s how Yelena became the new Black Widow.

    But the experiment was not 100% perfect.

    Yelena was mentally broken, she had no will of her own. She was just a doll, she just became a killing machine.

    After all, all she heard was how perfect Natasha Romanoff was.

    A few years later, Yelena had a mission, that mission was to recover something unknown at SHIELD''s base.

    Without her knowing she was falling into a trap by Nick Fury who wanted ways to control Adrian.

    She was ordered to recover that ''something''.

    She managed to recover the item, but that item was an alien that took control of her.

    Once again, she just became something that was used and discarded.

    She had no hope that this hell would be undone, she just had a thought. She wanted revenge, she wanted to destroy the people who did this to her. She wanted to destroy Natasha Romanoff.

    If it were not for the existence of Natasha Romanoff, she would not suffer these experiments.

    She needed to get attached to something, all she had was revenge, and it made her mentality not to fall apart.

    But...

    Adrian saved her and fixed her mind, she was finally able to think of her own accord. She finally returned to her ''original''.

    She was finally Yelena Belova again.

    She was immensely grateful to Adrian, she didn''t want revenge on Natasha anymore. With her mind recovered, Yelena could think for herself and she realized that her sister was not to blame for anything.

    Yelena did not give up on her revenge, she just changed the target of her revenge. She wanted to kill everyone responsible for doing these experiments on her.

    But she also didn''t want to leave Adrian.

    Arriving on top of a building, she saw Adrian fighting Hulk. It was a monster fight, it was a fight that humans were not allowed to interrupt.

    Seeing Adrian''s smile as he fought the Hulk, she realized that he was enjoying himself.

    Yelena looked with obsessed eyes at Adrian. "Initially, I just felt grateful, but when I lived with you for 1 month, that feeling changed."

    Yelena wanted revenge, but she also wanted Adrian''s attention and affection. She thought she couldn''t win this affection because he was her sister''s husband, but that thought changed when she realized that he had several women and that these women accepted each other.

    She wanted it too. She wanted someone to want her, she didn''t want to be just a copy of Natasha Romanoff.

    She was not Natasha''s clone! She was born and had a mother and father!! She has the name Yelena Belova!!

    She is not Natasha Romanoff!!

    Yelena sits on the balcony of the building and watches Adrian and Hulk fight.

    ...

    * Booooooom! *

    Once again Hulk and Adrian are shocked.

    "AHAHAHAHAHAHAH! You are incredible Hulk! The more we fight, the more you get stronger. You are the perfect opponent! "

    "Grrrr, just die insect!!" Hulk attacks Adrian again.

    Adrian holds Hulk''s arms and decides to use Martial arts. He holds Hulk''s arms and with his feet, he kicks Hulk''s knees, then Hulk loses his balance. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Adrian throws Hulk towards a building.

    Adrian stretches his body a little. "I am really satisfied with this fight, but if there is something that bothers me, it is that you are an animal that does not think."

    * Roooooaaaar !!!! *

    Hulk leaves the building and stops in front of Adrian.

    "Why you not die!? Why you not die!? Why you not die!? WHY!!? " Hulk was getting even angrier. He was frustrated and angry, he couldn''t kill this insect that bothers him so much!

    Adrian''s smile grows. "You really have no limits, Haahahahahaah."

    Seeing that Hulk was getting stronger, Adrian decides. "Hulk!! Are we going to raise the level of this battle!? "

    Hulk looked annoyed at Adrian.

    Seeing Hulk''s bright green eyes, Adrian''s smile grows.

    Adrian slowly walks towards Hulk, a black slime starts to come out of Adrian''s body and starts to cover him.

    Slowly this goo covers Adrian and soon Adrian''s entire body is covered by this goo.

    Hulk decides not to wait and attacks Adrian.

    Adrian reaches out and takes Hulk''s punch, then he appears in his Hybrid form.

    * ROOOOOOOOOAAAAR !!!!!!!! *

    Adrian takes Hulk''s punch with his hands and roars towards Hulk''s face.

    Unlike Hulk, Adrian''s roar was more demonic and acute. It was as if a demon had summoned Earth.

    Seeing Adrian''s appearance, Hulk is intimidated a bit. He takes a step back, but when he realizes what he did, Hulk became more angry.

    * ROOOOOOOOOAAAAAAR !!!! *

    Hulk roared in anger as he hit his head on Adrian''s head.

    ...

    "Dad .... What is that ...?" Elizabeth asked as she trembled with fear.

    "My daughter .... That is a monster .... A monster that should have been killed a long time ago ..." General Ross spoke in a helpless tone.

    He''s just wondering how SHIELD let this monster loose.

    He looked around and just saw his trained soldiers trembling like a little girl, and it all happened with just a roar from Adrian.

    .......

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 193), visit my pa treon: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/victorwearevenom

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 183 - 183: Two Monster.

    The two monsters faced each other. Time seemed to stop for a few seconds, in those seconds that time was stopped: You could see the serious expressions of Adrian''s subordinates who were watching the fight regularly. They were doing their job which was to rescue the civilians who were in the air, but they can''t help but worry about Adrian. You could see the expression of terror and fear of the civilians who were still floating. You could see General Ross''s helpless expression. You could see the neutral expression of Yelena Belova who was looking at Adrian.

    When time started to move again, the monsters made a move!

    Adrian punches Hulk in the face and makes him fly several meters away!

    Hulk is stunned for a few seconds. Quickly, he regains consciousness and tries to balance himself, but Adrian appears behind the Hulk and kicks him into the sky.

    Seeing Hulk flying in the sky because of his kick, Adrian crouches on the ground and jumps towards Hulk.

    In mid-air, Adrian takes Hulk''s face in his hand. "We are going to change the location of the fight."

    Soon he flies at high speed while holding Hulk''s face!

    * BOOOOM! *

    A sonic boom is heard when Adrian starts flying.

    "..."

    "What are you doing!! Use the helicopter and follow those two monsters!! Don''t lose sight of them!! "

    "..... Yes, Sir!!!" The soldier wakes up from his stupor and responds.

    Yelena Belova who was watching everything starts looking for a vehicle. She looks around and sees a helicopter, she smiles a little and soon starts running through the buildings. Halfway through, she finds Adrian''s subordinate.

    "Help me get on that helicopter!" She speaks.

    The subordinate looks at Yelena, and she nods slightly. The woman stretches out her symbiotic arm and throws Yelena into the helicopter.

    "That was rude!! But thanks!!" Yelena, who was in midair, spoke. She regains her balance in midair and holds the iron of the helicopter, then she enters the helicopter and attacks the two soldiers who were standing inside.

    The movement was fast and precise, so the soldiers fell to the floor unconscious.

    "Who are you?" General Ross asked.

    "I''m Adrian''s mate, just follow those two monsters." She spoke in a neutral voice.

    "But-" The general tried to protest. After all, he wouldn''t take orders from anyone, but Yelena just puts a blade on General Ross''s neck. "You have no choice, just follow my orders." She spoke in a cold tone, as if she had suddenly changed her personality.

    She also didn''t want to waste any more time with General Ross.

    "Dad...."

    General Ross looks at his daughter. "... Tsk."

    "Soldier, just fly this thing towards those monsters!"

    "Yes, Sir!"

    "Good." Yelena speaks with a cold smile, she removes the blade from General Ross''s neck and sits on the helicopter seat with eyes closed.

    ...

    Somewhere in the Las Vegas desert.

    Adrian who was flying while holding Hulk''s face, seeing that this was an area that had no people, Adrian launched Hulk towards the ground.

    * BOOOOOOOM !!! *

    A crater is formed on the ground.

    Hulk quickly gets up and looks at Adrian who was coming towards him.

    "Grrr." He snarls at Adrian and looks around. He sees that he is in a crater that has several giant rocks, he gives a sly smile and starts to pick up several rocks and throw them in Adrian''s direction.

    Adrian snorted internally. ''Does he think these pebbles are going to be able to hurt me?'' He thought.

    Several giant stones came towards Adrian. With Adrian''s current body, he doesn''t have to worry about these pebbles, he just went through them!!

    He hits the ground several times in a row in anger, then he pulls out another giant stone and throws it at Adrian.

    Adrian punched the stone and the stone broke, but that was Adrian''s mistake.

    "Huh?" When Adrian passed the stone again, Hulk was nowhere to be seen.

    [Moron!! Behind you!!] Venom said angrily. As the symbiote has a 360-degree view of Adrian''s body, he found Hulk easily.

    Adrian quickly turns and defends Hulk''s punch.

    Adrian flies towards the ground.

    * Boooom! *

    A crater is formed on the ground.

    Adrian Tries to get up from the floor, but suddenly Hulk appears on top of him.

    Did it get faster!?

    Hulk growled angrily, his eye glows green, he raises his arms and yells: "... HULK!! SMASH!! "

    Feeling the power behind that blow, Adrian defends himself with his arms. He also doesn''t stand still and attacks Hulk with his tentacles.

    But Hulk just ignores the tentacle.

    "ROOOOOOOOOARRRRR!! SMASH!! SMASH!! SMASH!! SMASH!! SMASH!! SMASH!! " While roaring Hulk attacked Adrian''s body several times.

    Each hit that Hulk struck Adrian, a deeper crater was made.

    [Adrian!] Venom was angry.

    ''Shut up, Venom!! I''m having fun here!! '' Adrian replied mentally.

    [F_u_c_k!]

    Not wanting to be beaten forever, Adrian uses his tentacles as a defense and says: "It''s my turn!"

    "AHHHH!" With a powerful cry, Adrian sends a shock wave using the powers of the Phoenix.

    Hulk flies in the air again, Adrian looks at the sky and soon several black clouds start to appear.

    He starts to float towards the sky: "Tell me, have you experienced what it is like to be struck by lightning?"

    Hulk who was flying messy in the air does not answer Adrian. He just tries to rebalance himself again, but this proved to be a very difficult task.

    Adrian was also not expecting a response from Hulk, he points his finger at Hulk.

    * Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! *

    Thunder began to rise in the clouds, that was a signal, a signal that a storm was coming.

    ...

    Ororo who was lying in their room while reviewing some papers suddenly looks at the sky in one direction.

    "Is that ... Adrian?" She said it out loud.

    Sensing that something was going on, Ororo leaves her room towards the living room. Arriving in the living room, she sees that the television on.

    She also saw all the X-Men assembled.

    Xavier looks at Ororo. "That boy made a huge mess this time."

    Ororo didn''t understand, but when she looked at the images that were playing on television, the only thing she thought was. ''Shit''.

    .....

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 194), visit my pa treon: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/victorwearevenom

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 184 - 184: Infinite potential.

    * Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! *

    * BOOOOOOOOOOOM! *

    Lightning fell from the sky towards Hulk!!

    "AHHHHHH!" A bestial sound can be heard when the lightning strikes Hulk''s flesh.

    "I''m not done yet." Adrian spoke seriously.

    Using his left hand, Adrian uses the powers of the Phoenix and launches Hulk towards the black clouds in the sky that were laden with thunder.

    Adrian raises both hands in the air and, as if he''s grabbing the clouds, Adrian controls the clouds to surround Hulk''s body.

    * Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! *

    * BOOOOOOOOOOOM! *

    Hulk was being attacked by thousands of thunderbolts that were being carried inside those clouds. The Las Vegas desert sky seemed quite bright because of Adrian''s attacks.

    "ROAAAAAAAA!!!" The Hulk''s roar of pain can be heard from several miles away.

    It was pretty obvious that Adrian''s attack did a lot of damage to Hulk.

    A few minutes pass and Adrian decides to stop his attack: "That''s enough."

    Adrian scatters the clouds in the sky, soon a green monster starts to fall towards the ground.

    He was looking very weak and his body was reeking of burnt meat. Adrian flies towards Hulk, he looks at the green giant that was in a charred state ...

    "Hmmmm, I think I overreacted ...?" He spoke apologetically.

    Hulk''s eyes regenerate and he looks at Adrian. Fear can be seen on Hulk''s face, but an emotion overcomes that fear.

    Anger .... Anger for losing so easily, and anger for not being able to defeat his opponent, he was very angry!

    Hulk clenches his fist.

    "Oh? He is very resilient. " Adrian spoke with a smile on his face.

    A vein cracked in Hulk''s head, he was more irritated when he saw Adrian treating him as an object of personal amus_e_m_e_nt.

    He didn''t like that attitude. Hulk slowly got up off the ground, the wounds he suffered from Adrian''s attack began to regenerate at high speed and a green aura began to cover Hulk''s body.

    [Adrian, if you don''t want to destroy the planet, you must kill it.] Death spoke in an extremely serious tone.

    "Death?" Adrian did not dare to ignore Death''s warning. He looked at Hulk and saw his body being illuminated by a green energy. Unlike before, this energy was much more dense and evil.

    [Adrian, this being is a harbinger of anger. The angrier he gets, the more strength he gains and becomes stronger. You should not underestimate him.]

    "Is he like me?" Adrian asked ..

    [In a way. He seems like you, but you have full control over your actions. Because of that, you don''t use all your powers recklessly, but he is different. The angrier he gets, the more he loses control. If he continues like this, he will become an uncontrollable beast that a single attack can destroy the planet.]

    "I see ..." Adrian said in a serious voice. It is a pity that he cannot continue to fight with Hulk. He finally found an opponent who he can fight without holding back, but the safety of his family is more important.

    He looks at Hulk. "Friend, I hope to fight you again in the future, at that time, in a place where we can use all of our powers."

    * ROOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!! * Hulk roars into the sky and soon his whole body is covered with green energy.

    "I know, I know ... This is a shame ..." Adrian said sadly as if he understood Hulk. He looks at Hulk and realizes that he must raise his level if he wants to harm the current Hulk.

    Adrian collects the symbiote for his body.

    Adrian closes his eyes .... "Phoenix."

    [Yes! Yes!] Phoenix spoke cheerfully.

    Adrian''s body slowly begins to be covered by golden energy, his hair starts to float in the sky as if defying gravity. Slowly, Adrian starts to float in the sky.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM! *

    Adrian opens his eyes. Unlike before, his eyes were glowing golden. This was proof that he was using only the powers of Phoenix.

    The golden energy stops leaving Adrian''s body and slowly the energy condenses around Adrian''s body as if he were wearing a golden energy armor.

    Soon two gigantic wings of fire are created on Adrian''s back.

    ...

    "Beautiful ..." Elizabeth said when she saw the wings of fire. Even though they were in a place far from the fight between Adrian and Hulk, Adrian''s wings were still visible from several kilometers away.

    Yelena looks at the window and sees the wings of fire and several thoughts go through her head, what was she thinking? Only she knows.

    General Ross dropped the cigar from his mouth. "This ... What is this ...? What is that being ...? " In the general''s mind Adrian was no longer human or monster, he was something more. Something much more dangerous than a monster. This view only reinforced his thought that Adrian is a threat, but he doesn''t know how to deal with that threat.

    After all, how can an impotent human fight a god ...?

    ...

    In a voice that carried a gentle and warm feeling, Adrian said: "Hulk, I am not going to kill you. You are too interesting an opponent to be killed."

    * ROOOOOOOOOOARRR! *

    Hulk''s answer came in a furious roar. Different from the usual, Hulk was much bigger. It was like he was a few meters taller than normal and his appearance was more demonic, he was completely out of his mind.

    Hulk jumps towards Adrian with unbelievable speed.

    Using the power of Phoenix, Adrian stops Hulk in midair.

    But even though he was trapped by the power of the Phoenix, Hulk was still able to move. It was as if nothing could hold him back.

    "You really have an incalculable strength, this is very interesting." Adrian said with a gentle smile on his face.

    * ROOOOOOOOOOAAAR !!! *

    Hulk roared in anger and his power began to grow again.

    [Adrian!] Venom warned him.

    "I know, partner." Adrian said seriously.

    "It''s time for bed, friend."

    Adrian approaches Hulk and takes him by the neck, he looks into Hulk''s green eyes. "Sleep!"

    "Grrr!! Grrr!! Grrr!! Grrr!! Grrr!! Grrr!! " Hulk ground his teeth and resisted Adrian''s invasion.

    [Is he resisting?] Phoenix spoke in an annoyed tone, it was like something was hurting her pride.

    Adrian realized that Hulk was getting stronger again. ["Sleep !!"] Adrian and Phoenix said.

    Golden energy invaded Hulk''s head. Slowly, Hulk starts to close his eyes as if he is very sleepy. The last thing he saw when falling asleep was Adrian and a beautiful blond-haired woman who was hugging Adrian''s back while looking at him.

    [A / N: Council? Never annoy the Hulk.]

    ......

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/victorwearevenom

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 185 - 185: Conclusion.

    When Hulk fell asleep, Adrian stopped using his powers. As soon as Adrian stops using his powers, he falls to the ground and starts breathing heavily. It was like he was very tired, which should be impossible.

    [Sorry, Adrian. I used a little bit of my full power through his body. Because of that, his body couldn''t take it.] Phoenix spoke apologetically. Despite having created Adrian''s current body, he was not yet prepared to support the full power of an entity. After all, Phoenix is a being of pure energy. It is the entity responsible for all life in the multiverse and Adrian''s body cannot support all this power.

    For Adrian to withstand all the power of an entity, he must make his body to slowly get used to large amounts of stored energy.

    Currently, Adrian doesn''t do that he just uses the powers of Phoenix as if it were a battery. Phoenix supplies the energy and Adrian uses it, but the one in possession of the energy is Phoenix and not Adrian.

    "It''s okay, I was just a little surprised that I got tired. After all, you said it wasn''t possible anymore." Adrian spoke in a gentle tone when he heard Phoenix''s tone.

    Phoenix sighs in relief, and explains: [Yes, under normal circ_u_mstances you will never be tired, but if I use all my power like I did now; you will be a little worn out. However, with a few minutes'' rest, soon you will return to normal.]

    "I see ..." Adrian said.

    Adrian sits on the floor while looking at the green monster that was sleeping a little away from him. He started to think about the fight he had and a satisfied smile appeared on Adrian''s face. Although the fight was Adrian''s victory, he was wondering what would happen if you let the Hulk get stronger, would he be able to beat him? Would he be able to overcome a being that can become infinitely stronger?

    These thoughts went through Adrian''s head. "Hahahaha, that was interesting ... My friend, in the future, I will find a place so that we can release all of our power." Adrian decided without even thinking about Hulk''s will.

    When Adrian fought with Hulk, he felt the control of his powers improving. As Adrian has no opportunity to unleash all of his powers, he cannot evolve efficiently.

    It''s like a muscle, you have to exercise it to grow and become stronger and Adrian never had the opportunity to exercise his muscle, but now he has a perfect training partner.

    Adrian thinks for a while and asks, "Were you angry, Phoenix?"

    [A little, I felt my pride being hurt when he resisted my telepathy.] Phoenix spoke in a neutral tone, she was proud to be the strongest existence when it comes to telepathy.

    "I understand." Adrian said as he lay on the ground and looked at the starry sky.

    He thought of several things, but he remembered something. "Why didn''t the human inside Hulk wake up?" He was talking about Bruce.

    Adrian looks at Hulk again. "Well, I don''t particularly care about Bruce. So it doesn''t matter to me. " He looked at the stars again.

    Suddenly, he started hearing several voices in his head.

    [Yes, it looked like I was watching an anime with lots of explosions of powers.] Agony commented.

    [If we''re going to think about it, is Hulk the shounen protagonist who takes the power out of his a_s_s to get stronger? After all, when he was defeated, he always came back stronger.] Riot said.

    [... That''s true ...] Venom says.

    [Looking as a spectator, this fight reminded me of Dragon Ball z.] Lasher said.

    [Yes, Yes. Hulk looked like Brolly who gets stronger when he''s angry.] Phage said.

    [If we''re going to think about it, then Adrian is the villain ...?] Scream commented.

    [Yes, he is the villain.] All the symbiotes said.

    "....."

    Adrian narrows his eyes when he hears what the symbiotes have said. "Why am I the villain ...?"

    "...."

    Adrian had no way to defend himself against this argument.

    [You used that bird''s powers to send almost the entire population of Harlem to the skies, this is practically a villain''s act.] Phage said.

    "I did it so they wouldn''t get hurt in the fight, it was the most practical action." Adrian defends himself.

    [We know, but in the public eye, that was the attitude of a villain.] Venom said.

    [I wouldn''t be surprised if you were feared by everyone in the USA now.] Venom explains.

    [Yes, Yes.] The symbiotes agreed with Venom.

    "....."

    Adrian begins to think of civilians fearing him: "Honestly ...? I don''t care ... "He said.

    "I just saved civilians because I didn''t want to see innocent people dying, I don''t seek their approval."

    [Wow ... He''s become a tragic hero now, too bad. Don''t worry, Adrian, you still have us as friends.] Venom sneered.

    A vein pops in Adrian''s head. "Who is the tragic hero!? You parasite!! "

    [Oh ...? Do you want me to eat your liver? You haven''t let me eat some heads in a while, I''m getting hungry!] Venom said.

    "I give you two boxes of chocolates a day!! How are you hungry!? " Adrian shouted. He was feeling the weather around him change a little, but he didn''t care.

    [The chocolate enters a different stomach.] Venom snorted and said arrogantly.

    When Adrian goes to say something, he hears the sound of the helicopter coming towards him. He looks in the direction of the sound and sees a military helicopter. "Well, that was quick."

    Adrian gets up from the floor, he stretches his body a little and realizes that his body is no longer tired. He uses the powers of Phoenix and raises the Hulk, then he looks at the Hulk again ...

    Soon he has a good idea. "I think I will adopt him."

    .......

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 197), visit my pa treon: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/victorwearevenom

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 186 - 186: I dont like unknowns.

    When the helicopter landed on the ground, three people got out of the helicopter.

    "Oh? I didn''t expect to see you here, Yelena. " Adrian said, a little surprised.

    Yelena''s smile grew. She approached Adrian, and said: "Hehehehe, are you surprised?"

    Adrian smiled, and spoke. "A little."

    Yelena approaches Adrian and starts to touch his body, she was looking for some kind of wound.

    "Hmm ... what are you doing ...?" Adrian commented when he saw Yelena''s face turning a little red.

    "I''m looking for an injury to your body." She replied, she certainly wouldn''t say that she was taking advantage of the situation.

    Adrian decided to ignore what Yelena was doing. He looked at the two guests who came with Yelena, the woman was a brown-haired Caucasian. She has the appearance of a responsible a_d_u_l_t woman, she has medium b_r_e_a_s_ts and a defined slim body. All together she was a very beautiful a_d_u_l_t woman.

    Adrian looks at the older man. "Oh, I know those eyes." He said when he saw the older man''s eyes. He looks at the man''s military uniform, and sees his name.

    With a smile on his face, Adrian walks over to General Ross.

    Yelena turns away from Adrian. She is pouting at losing her personal fun, but her face becomes neutral when she sees what Adrian is about to do.

    Adrian is a man who is over 190 CM tall and he has the body structure of a muscular man, he is big, very big.

    Meanwhile General Ross is a 170 CM tall old man. From General Ross''s perspective, Adrian was a giant.

    Normally, Ross would not be intimidated by a muscular man. After all, he was just a human, and using his influence or weapons, he could easily eliminate the muscular man.

    But Adrian was different, he was not a human.

    Adrian stops in front of General Ross. "I know that look." He speaks with a huge smile on his face.

    "You fear me, right? You think I''m a threat, right? "

    General Ross starts to sweat cold when he feels the pressure that Adrian is emitting. He looks at Adrian and sees the image of a giant demon staring at him with a smile on his face, he felt very small, he felt very helpless.

    Not wanting to fail, General Ross faces Adrian. "What are you talking about, you''re on our side, right? I must not fear you. "

    Adrian walks away while laughing: "Hahahahaha, don''t be a hypocrite, General Ross. You''re looking at me the same way Nick Fury was looking at me, you''re looking at me as a threat. " He spoke in an amused tone.

    Yelena''s gaze still remained neutral, she looked at General Ross as several thoughts passed through her head.

    "I-" General Ross was going to say something, but he was silent when he looked into Adrian''s neon blue eyes.

    He felt a primal fear invading all the entrails of his being, he was feeling death.

    Adrian smiles and brings his face closer to the General: "I don''t like threats. I know very well that small threats, if you give them enough time, can grow and become something problematic." Adrian spoke in an extremely serious tone. He doesn''t see the Hulk as a threat, he just sees him as an opponent who can help him grow. It''s something like a fighter who respects another fighter.

    Hulk is strong and can easily get out of control, but for Adrian, he is not a threat. After all, he has no intelligence to make evil plans, he is like a very strong child.

    Meanwhile General Ross is a human and a military man. He is much more dangerous to Adrian than Hulk. It is clear that with the resources that Adrian currently has, General Ross would be easily eliminated, but he still doesn''t like unknowns. Threats must be deleted ...

    "We''re going to be good friends, right?" Adrian spoke as his eyes shone for a moment in gold.

    General Ross''s eyes went dark for a moment, it was like he died, then his eyes went back to normal. "Of course, we will be good friends."

    Adrian turns away from General Ross with a smile on his face: "Good, I want you to meet Nick Fury in the future. He will explain to you how your job is going to work."

    "Yes, Sir." General Ross spoke respectfully.

    Elizabeth Ross sighs in relief. She was afraid that Adrian would do something with her father, but thankfully it didn''t.

    Now that she was calmer, she finally noticed the Hulk that was floating a little bit away from her. "Bruce!? Is he fine?"

    Adrian replied with a smile on his face. "Yes, he''s fine. He''s just knocked out."

    Realizing that it was all over, Yelena approaches Adrian. "Adrian, we have to go back, you left a huge mess to resolve."

    Adrian thought of the girls he left in Harlem: "... you''re right."

    Adrian realizes that this woman seems to have feelings for Bruce, she had the same look that the girls gave him when he did something dangerous.

    He thinks for a moment and decides: "Hmm, I''m adopting the Hulk. It''s safer if he''s with someone who can fight him easily�� Cough, I mean, it''s safer for him to be with someone who can subdue him if he loses control, I''m living at address XXXXX. You can visit him, as the doors of my house are always open for you. "

    "Huh?" She didn''t understand for a moment, adopt the Hulk? Is he a child by any chance? But after Adrian''s words were registered in her brain, she understood that Adrian was asking her to go to his house.

    Adrian turns away from the father and daughter pair. "Yelena, get on my back."

    "Yes! Yes! " She spoke animatedly not hiding her happiness.

    Adrian smiles a little when he sees Yelena''s attitude, he likes how sincere she is with her feelings.

    Yelena quickly climbs on Adrian''s back and holds on to him like a baby monkey.

    Adrian begins to float towards the sky with the sleeping Hulk a little distant from him.

    When she was several meters from the ground, Yelena looks at the ground and realizes that it is very far away, her face darkens a little:

    "..... Okay, this is a little scary, just a little ..." Yelena said while holding Adrian''s back with all her strength.

    Adrian laughed a little: "Hold on tight, or you''re going to fall." He begins to cover Yelena''s body with the symbiote.

    "... Huh?" She did not understand.

    Adrian uses the powers of Phoenix as an impulse and soon something happens:

    * BOOOOOOOOOM! *

    A sonic boom is heard when Adrian breaks the sound barrier.

    ......

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 198), visit my pa treon: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/victorwearevenom

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 187 - 187: Yandere Squad.

    "Adrian made a big mess." Felicia said as she watched the destruction.

    Currently, the group of girls were on top of a building in an area a little away from the struggle of Adrian and Hulk.

    "Yes, he did." Gwen agrees while looking at the group of humans who were still flying in the air. She focuses on her vision and she can see that several individuals in completely black suits are helping civilians to return to the ground.

    "I will help you." Gwen said, she started walking towards civilians, but:

    "Denied." Liliana appeared in front of Gwen.

    Gwen looks at the woman with long black hair with caution. "Who are you?" She asked.

    But Liliana didn''t answer, she just kept quiet while watching Gwen.

    "She appears to be a subordinate to Adrian." Felicia said as she looked at Liliana.

    Liliana looked at Fel��cia for a moment and Liliana''s eyes went totally dark and cold. It was like she was looking at a person who she was about to kill, but that look only lasts a few seconds. After all, she doesn''t want to win the anger of Adrian. [A / N: Silent yanderes are the most dangerous .... Own experience ...]

    "Does she work for Adrian?" Liz asked curiously.

    "Hmm, I don''t think that''s it-" When Felicia was going to continue to explain.

    Liliana speaks in a neutral tone: "I belong to Adrian."

    "Huh!?" All the girls reacted without understanding.

    Felicia narrows her eyes. "What do you mean?"

    Liliana said nothing, she just looked away. Then a brown-haired woman appears. "Sister, we came to help."

    When the woman finished speaking several women who were wearing a black suit appeared.

    The women looked different from each other, some looked Caucasian, some looked oriental, etc. It was a very diverse group.

    "Who are they?" The same woman asked as they looked at the four girls.

    All the women who arrived also began to observe the group of 4 teenagers.

    MJ, Liz, Gwen were uncomfortable being watched by so many women at the same time.

    "The three teenagers are friends with our master." She said while looking at Gwen, Liz and MJ, then she continues: "And that woman is our master''s new ''Lady''." Liliana explains in a neutral tone.

    Hearing what Liliana said, the whole group of women look at Fel��cia. They look at Fel��cia from top to bottom as if they were evaluating her.

    "What?" Felicia asked.

    For a moment all women''s eyes darken. "Don''t do that, we don''t want our master''s anger." Liliana alerts in a neutral tone.

    "Tsk." Everyone gets bored.

    "Just who are you?" MJ asked impatiently. She was almost freaking out with what was going on. Suddenly Adrian demonstrates having powers and then he becomes a two-meter tall monster that she saw on the news. Everything happened so fast that MJ just got confused and did not understand anything.

    Now a group of women have appeared and they seem to have some kind of relationship with Adrian. She doesn''t know what''s going on and she can''t be calm like Liz.

    The women look at each other for a moment and smile: "We belong to Adrian." They said at the same time.

    "....."

    The area was suddenly silent.

    "Okay, I can''t take it anymore, just what''s going on!? Adrian suddenly becomes a monster, now you guys appear!! What in the name of God is happening!? " Liz exploded. She started asking several questions, but none of them were answered by the women who showed up.

    She put up with it well, but she couldn''t handle this strange situation anymore.

    Liliana ignores the troubled teenagers and orders: "Your job is simple, you must help our sisters to rescue civilians." She points to the sky.

    "Yes, sister." They all said at the same time and disappeared.

    "...."

    The group of teenagers were surprised again by this demonstration of speed.

    Felicia sighs and looks seriously at Liliana. "Who are you, you called me ''Lady'', what does that word mean to you?"

    Liliana looks at Fel��cia. She starts to think about what she should do, but thinking about Fel��cia''s current status, she decides to answer. "The title of ''Lady'' is for our master''s wives and girlfriends."

    Felicia opens her eyes a little surprised, she didn''t expect Liliana to answer her.

    "And me and my 250 sisters belong to Adrian." Liliana replied grudgingly.

    Felicia felt her world spin for a moment, but she soon woke up. Then, she gets an important point: "You are subordinate to Adrian, and I am Adrian''s girlfriend. So, do you answer me too?"

    Gwen bites her lips in frustration when she hears what Felicia said, but she can''t do anything. She disapproves of a man that has several women. She feels jealous, disgusted and envious of Felicia who can accept Adrian''s relationship so easily.

    "Wrong, we just obey Adrian, Leona and Natasha." She speaks in a cold tone.

    Felicia remembers the woman with red hair and the woman with long black hair who have big b_r_e_a_s_ts similar to hers. ''Just them, huh?''

    Gwen opens her eyes in shock, she has met Leona and Natasha. "Adrian is having relationsh_i_p_s with his mother and his aunt!?" She felt her world go round several times, she was quite confused.

    MJ and Liz don''t know who Leona is, they just know who Natasha is. After all, she is the principal of their school, and they know that the principal is Adrian''s aunt.

    MJ and Liz look at each other with surprised eyes.

    Without Adrian knowing, the group of girls ended up discovering his relationship with Natasha. Well, it''s not like he cares whether they know it or not.

    Suddenly everyone can hear a sonic boom in the air.

    * BOOOOOOOOOOOM! *

    The group of girls look towards the sound and soon they see Adrian who was flying while carrying a woman with blond hair on her back who had a very weak appearance.

    Adrian looks around and soon he can see his friends. Slowly, he flies towards the building and lands on the floor of the building.

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 198), visit my pa treon: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/victorwearevenom

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 188 - 188: Yandere Squad 2

    * Blargh! *

    Yelena was throwing up all the lunch she ate today. While she was throwing up, Adrian stroked her back with an apologetic look.

    "I hate you, Adrian."

    * Blargh! *

    "Yes, Yes. I''m sorry, Okay? I just wanted to play with you a little. " Adrian said as he stroked Yelena''s back.

    Yelena stops throwing up and looks at Adrian with a stinking look. "I want to play with you on a bed!! I don''t want to play flying at the speed of sound!! "

    Suddenly her face goes dark.

    * Blargh! *

    Soon she started to throw up again.

    "If you can make jokes like that, then you''re fine, right?" Adrian said smiling.

    "Bastard!" Yelena tries to say something, but the nausea soon hits again.

    * Blargh! *

    [Okay, this is disgusting.] Venom spoke.

    [Yes.] All symbiotes agreed.

    "Sigh, let me help you."

    "Huh ...? I''m fine, I don''t need your help! " Yelena tries to get away from Adrian, but her face has a sick expression again.

    "It''s okay, I''m not going to joke this time." Adrian said with an apologetic smile.

    "You promise...?" Yelena spoke with a cautious expression.

    "Yes." Adrian said in an honest tone.

    "... Okay, this is going to be my first time! Please be kind ... I''m trusting you! " She spoke in a timid tone, but everyone could see that she was acting.

    Adrian smiles in amus_e_m_e_nt. ''Even in this situation, she can play.''

    "Don''t worry, I will be nice." Adrian decides to participate in Yelena''s game.

    Seeing Adrian participating in her game, Yelena''s smile grew a little. She felt very satisfied.

    Adrian approaches Yelena and puts his hands on her back.

    "Ahh ~~!" Yelena m_o_a_ns sensuously.

    Hearing Yelena''s m_o_a_n, the girls in Fel��cia''s group were a little embarrassed.

    Felicia and Gwen of course did not like that.

    Only Liliana did not react, she just continued to observe everything neutrally.

    Adrian pats Yelena on the head.

    "Ouch ... My head ..." She whimpered.

    "There are children watching, don''t be a pervert. Do you remember what I said?" Adrian warned her.

    Yelena pouts. "Yes, Yes. I will be ''Family-Friendly''." She spoke while making the quotation marks.

    [This woman is definitely not Family-friendly.] Scream said.

    [She is very perverted.] Agony said.

    [Well, Adrian really likes her attitude.] Venom said.

    Adrian''s eyebrows twitch a little when he hears what the symbiotes said.

    While curing Yelena''s sickness, Adrian looked at Liliana:

    "Come closer." He ordered.

    "Yes, master." Liliana said.

    When Liliana got close to Adrian, she was wondering if she did something wrong. Like a child who was about to be scolded by her father, she was looking forward to Adrian''s next actions.

    Adrian finishes healing Yelena and soon gets up from the floor. Then he looks at Liliana.

    Slowly, he brings his hand towards Liliana''s face.

    Fearing the worst, Liliana closes her eyes.

    But soon she opens her eyes in surprise when she feels her head being c_a_r_e_s_sed. She looks at Adrian''s face and sees him smiling gently.

    "You did a good job, thank you so much for protecting them."

    Those words along with Adrian''s c_a_r_e_s_ses were a critical blow to Liliana''s heart. She started to breathe heavily while her eyes went dark. "Thank you so much ..... Master." She spoke in a strange voice as if she were holding on to various feelings.

    [Shit, I had my doubts about her, but now it''s confirmed.] Venom said.

    [Yes ... She is a Yuno Gasai.] Scream said in a solemn tone.

    [She is not the only one, all 250 women are equal to her.] Agony explains.

    "...."

    [A moment of silence for Adrian.] Venom said in a solemn tone.

    "....."

    [If he wasn''t immortal, I would be fearing for my life now.] Riot said with a sigh of relief.

    ''Who is Yuno Gasai ...?'' Adrian asked while stroking Liliana''s head. To be honest, he really likes that feeling of affection.

    [.... You don''t need to know, you will eventually find out about it in the future. Also, how long are you going to c_a_r_e_s_s this woman''s head!? Don''t you fear the danger!?] Venom spoke.

    ''What are you talking about, Venom?'' Adrian asked, confused.

    [Ugh ... We have to make Adrian watch more anime!!] Venom shouted.

    [This is impossible, he is very active, he is a ''Riajuu''] Scream explains.

    [Well, he started watching anime this past month, but he doesn''t finish watching the entire anime, his wives always call him to practice coitus.] Lasher said.

    [Because of that, he is not yet a man of culture.] Phage comment.

    Adrian decides to ignore the symbiotes and he stops petting Liliana, who was breathing irregularly.

    He looks at the group of girls. "Well, I have some explanations to make, huh?" He said with a shy smile.

    "Of course, yes!!" Liz shouted. "Who are you!? Why do you date your aunt!? What are these powers!? What is happening!? Who is this green monster!? " She started to ask several questions.

    Adrian sighs and looks at the destroyed city, then he looks at the civilians in the sky who are being rescued by his subordinates.

    Adrian looks at MJ, Gwen, Liz and Felicia. "Well, do you want the short version, or the detailed version?"

    "The short version." Gwen and Felicia said.

    "The long version." MJ and Liz said.

    "Well, let''s go with the short version." Adrian said.

    "Hey!!" MJ and Liz shouted.

    "I gained these powers from a meteor that came from space. It fell close to my house and, as I was very curious, I decided to explore the meteor, but an accident happened and I ended up with these powers." Adrian explains how he gained his powers, then he continues: "Natasha is not really my aunt. Because of that, several things happened and she became my wife."

    "..."

    "I understand." Felicia and Gwen said.

    "Only that!? Explain in detail! " MJ said.

    "I don''t want to, it''s very problematic, and I want to go home now."

    A vein pops in MJ''s head.

    Adrian sees this and smiles, he approaches MJ and strokes her red hair. "Don''t be too angry, MJ. In the future, I will explain in detail. "

    MJ''s anger slowly dies when she feels her head being c_a_r_e_s_sed by Adrian. "Sigh, thank you so much for saving me, Adrian." She decides to ignore all of this.

    Adrian smiled: "Those were the words I wanted to hear."

    MJ''s face flushes for a moment, but then she narrows her eyes. "How long are you going to stroke my head!?"

    "I don''t know, I really like touching your hair." Adrian said honestly.

    "Huh ...?" MJ starts to blush with shame.

    Felicia narrows her eyes and jumps on Adrian''s back. "Let''s go home."

    Adrian thinks for a few seconds. "Yes, let''s go home."

    He stops stroking MJ''s hair.

    "Liliana, get three of your sisters to escort the girls back to their home." Adrian ordered, and soon he continues: "I want you to collect that monster that fought with Hulk."

    Liliana looked at Hulk who was floating a little far.

    "Yes, master." Liliana said, soon she disappears.

    Adrian looks at Gwen: "You must visit me, you have to train this strength one day, right?"

    "... I will visit you." Gwen said. She felt useless for doing nothing in this incident.

    "Good." Adrian said and soon he turns away from the girls and looks at Yelena.

    Yelena nods, she understood Adrian''s message.

    Adrian takes Felicia off his back and catches her like a princess.

    "Kya!" Felicia shouted in amus_e_m_e_nt.

    Yelena jumps on Adrian''s back. "Please, I''m serious. Don''t travel at the speed of sound ..."

    "I understand, I will not do that." Adrian said, but soon he started flying at high speed.

    "Bastard!!!"

    The three girls who stayed in the building only heard Yelena''s voice.

    "Hmmm, this looks like fun." Liz spoke.

    MJ and Gwen look at Liz.

    "What?"

    "Is nothing." The two said.

    ......

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 198), visit my pa treon: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/victorwearevenom

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 189 - 189: Turning Point.

    Two weeks later.

    SHIELD main base.

    In an office that contained several screens that represented SHIELD''s board members.

    "Nick Fury, what is that monster!? How did this situation get out of hand!? " A woman screamed demanding answers from the SHIELD director.

    "Why did you keep the powers of this freak hidden from us all this time!? Answer-me, Nick Fury! " A white-haired man in a military uniform spoke.

    SHIELD director Nick Fury did not respond, he just remained silent while keeping his eye closed.

    "You never change, huh? You just talk and never try to resolve the situation. " A woman''s voice resounded in the room.

    Council members look at a woman who was wearing a black dress.

    "Ugh, Leona Weismann... "A board member spoke unconsciously.

    Leona smiled seductively at the council member who spoke those words but, in the council member''s view, that smile was just the smile of a devil.

    "Leona Weismann... How do you intend to take responsibility for this mess!? American civilians are afraid of a monster that can destroy a city as if it were something simple!! That man must be chained on a leash!! " The woman on the council spoke in a hostile tone.

    Leona smiled coldly. "Don''t be a hypocrite, old witch."

    "What!?"

    "Council members never cared about civilians, you only care about personal profit, and ..." Leona looks at the older woman with cold eyes and a serious expression: ["Stay away from Adrian. If I know that you are plotting against my husband, you will disappear from this world. "] She spoke in a distorted demonic voice.

    * Swallow. *

    The older woman on the council swallows her saliva and starts to sweat coldly.

    "... You are no longer human ..." The woman said with a terrified expression.

    Leona''s lips lift a little: "Who knows? Maybe, I''m human, or maybe I''m something like my husband. "

    All members of the council began to sweat coldly.

    Only one man was relatively calm, his name was Alexander Pierce.

    Leona smiles coldly and orders: "You just have one job, I want you to keep giving resources for SHIELD to work. That''s all, it''s quite simple, right?"

    Leona looks at all the board members with a cold smile: "If you don''t do what I ordered, you will be visited by Black Widow ... I don''t need to say that she can be quite persuasive, right?"

    "Is this a threat?" Alexander asked.

    Leona smiles a little: "Wrong, that''s an order. If you don''t do what I tell you, you''re going to die. It''s quite simple to understand, right?"

    Alexander was going to say something, but he decided to remain silent when he saw that Leona was not kidding.

    "I see that you are not convinced." Leona said out loud.

    Leona clicks the communicator in her ear and says, "Natasha."

    When Leona finishes talking on the communicator, several doc_u_ments suddenly appear on Alexander Pierce''s desk.

    These doc_u_ments do not appear only on Alexander''s table, these doc_u_ments appear on the table of all board members.

    Alexander Pierce starts to sweat cold when he realizes that someone broke into his property so easily.

    Slowly, Alexander opens the notebook and, when he sees the information that was on the notebook, he starts to sweat coldly. ''She knows .... She knows that I belong to HYDRA.''

    Something similar was happening to all members of the board.

    They all realized that Leona knew their dark secrets.

    Seeing the reaction of the board members, Leona''s smile grows.

    "Everyone has a secret that they don''t want to be revealed by society. Everyone anywhere on this planet has something they want to hide. My job is to find that secret ... And I''ll tell you that it was quite easy to collect this information. As I can tell, politicians generally have a pretty dirty resume. " Leona said with a small smile.

    "Impossible, how did you get that information?" A board member asked in disbelief as he looked at the doc_u_ments.

    Unfortunately, no one answered his question.

    "...."

    "Now that you understand your place ... I will tell you something."

    All the members of the council look at the woman with long black hair. Despite having a seductive appearance and a hot body, everyone here knows that this is a rose that contains thorns. They did not dare to underestimate this woman.

    "When my husband fought with Hulk in Harlem, the history of mankind started to move in a new direction ..." Leona puts images of Adrian''s fight against the two monsters.

    "This era that was being built since Captain America became a super soldier ..." Leona places images of Captain America.

    "The era of heroes ... The supernatural will become normal. Humans with special powers have started to come out of hiding and some of these beings have become a threat. Some of these beings have struggled with this new threat that arises." Leona looked at all the members present.

    "When my husband fought with those two monsters, he opened an unknown door. Beings with special powers will begin to emerge, some will have intelligence above average, some will have powers that cannot be explained by science and some have come from other planets. " Leona looks at Nick Fury. The director of SHIELD nods, then he takes out a doc_u_ment and puts it on the table:

    "The Avengers Initiative, a group of beings with special powers that will be under the direct command of SHIELD." Leona said with a gentle smile on her face, of course she didn''t tell the whole truth.

    These heroes will be in control of Leona and Adrian, but they don''t need to know that. After all, they are just disposable parts, they are just resources.

    All board members looked at Leona in shock.

    "... We have no choice but to accept, right?" Alexander said.

    Leona''s smile becomes a cold smile: "It is good that you understand your position."

    Soon she disconnects the connection with the board members.

    Finishing the board meeting, Nick Fury asks, "Where''s Adrian at?"

    Leona looks at Nick Fury with a smile on his face: "He''s in New Mexico."

    .....

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 198), visit my pa treon: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/victorwearevenom

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 191 - 193: Jessica is smart.

    [A/N: I think this novel will go on hiatus for a few weeks, why? I have no content available, I only have chapters up to 198.

    I need to do 20 more chapters, but I haven''t done it yet, because I''m out of time ... Sorry, I''m going to try to speed up the content.]

    ..........

    New Mexico.

    On the road to New Mexico there is a little old truck, in the back of the truck was a muscular man with big white hair and neon blue eyes.

    "... I forgot to ask about something." Adrian, who was sitting in the back of the truck, asked as he looked at the landscape that was passing by relatively quickly.

    "What''s the matter Adrian?" Fel��cia who was inside the truck in the passenger part asked.

    "Why am I traveling in the back of the truck? I am feeling like cargo being transported. " Adrian replied while looking at the landscape.

    "... Isn''t that too late? You traveled from New York to New Mexico in the back of the truck; why are you asking about it now? " Felicia asked curiously.

    "Well, it was just a random thought ..." Adrian replied, he looks out the back window of the truck.

    "Are you okay?" Adrian asked as he looked at Jessica who had a sick expression.

    "Yes ... I''m fine, I''m just sick of the car swinging ..." Jessica replied while looking at Yelena who was driving.

    "I wonder how bad a spy and professional killer can be in driving a car?" Jean, who was in the front seat, asked while looking at Yelena.

    Yelena hisses: "I''m definitely not doing this because I''m jealous of Jessica."

    "You ... Ugh." Jessica tries to complain to Yelena, but soon her expression darkens and she puts her hand over her mouth.

    "Please don''t throw up in the truck!" Felicia pleaded while being a little distant from Jessica.

    "Yelena." Adrian spoke.

    Yelena pouts. "But!! But!! This woman the whole trip took advantage of her body!! She receives several loads of seed in her w_o_m_b every day!! I am jealous!! I wouldn''t be surprised if she was pregnant now!! "

    "....."

    Jean and Felicia just look at Yelena with expressionless faces. They were a little used to Yelena''s personality, but from time to time they didn''t know how to react.

    Adrian smiled and said. "Just drive normally, I promise I''ll take care of you in the future, okay?"

    Yelena showed a smile like a pervert. "You promise?"

    "Yes, didn''t I say that before? I''m just waiting for your body''s symbiote to wake up. " Adrian laughed.

    Yelena smiles gently and returns to normal driving.

    Jean and Felicia were a little jealous seeing the interaction of Adrian and Yelena.

    "Now that I stopped to think, why don''t we get a fine from the authorities? After all, Adrian is breaking the law by traveling in the back of the truck. " Felicia asked, she was trying to change the subject.

    "Well, SHIELD made sure that we didn''t." Adrian responds nonchalantly.

    "SHIELD, huh?" Felicia said; she knows a little about SHIELD. After all, Leona made sure that Felicia knew all the basic information about what kind of world Adrian and his wives live in.

    "Adrian''s face is known all over the world now, I wonder if there is a cop brave enough to impose a fine on him." Jean spoke.

    Felicia nodded in agreement with Jean''s words. After all, Adrian''s fight with the Hulk was quite destructive.

    "Ugh ..." Jessica puts her hand over her mouth again; she has the expression of a person who was about to throw up anytime.

    "Adrian, can''t you do something about it!? Use your powers or something!! Traveling with a truck that stinks of vomit is not going to be a pleasant experience! " Felicia yelled as she moved away from Jessica again.

    Adrian said, "Are you treating me like Doraemon? I cannot solve everything. "

    Jessica puts her hand over her mouth, she was feeling her stomach churn; she was almost throwing up.

    "Adrian!!" Felicia shouted.

    Adrian smiled: "Okay, Okay, You don''t have to shout. "

    Using the powers of telekinesis, Adrian opens the back door of the truck then begins to levitate Jessica. Slowly, he begins to take Jessica out of the truck and bring her to the back of the truck.

    Jessica remained still the whole time, she was not agitated or hysterical when Adrian suddenly raised her with his powers. After all, she completely trusted Adrian.

    Adrian positions Jessica on his l_a_p and begins to massage her back.

    Finishing doing all this, Adrian closes the doors of the car that was open; he did it all while the car was in motion.

    "How are you feeling?" He asked.

    Feeling Adrian''s massage on her back, she spoke with a small smile on her face: "Ugh ... I''m feeling a little better."

    "I see." Adrian did not stop massaging her back.

    "...."

    Felicia and Jean, who had been watching all this since the beginning, just looked at Jessica again. "She tricked us, right?" Felicia said.

    "Yes ... If you think logically, she has the symbiote in her body, right? How can she be sick? " Jean asked.

    "...."

    Felicia nodded in agreement, she looked at Jean: "You have the symbiote too, right?"

    "Yes." Jean nods in agreement.

    "Did you have s_e_x with him?" She asked blatantly.

    Jean''s face turns slightly red. She turns her head towards the window and replies: "I am waiting for the right time."

    "You are surprisingly shy, huh?" Felicia laughed.

    Jean was annoyed, she looked at the back of the car: "You are the strange one!! How did you manage to get used to this situation so easily!? "

    Fel��cia starts to think and then responds: "Well, Adrian takes care of me, he constantly gives me attention. We talk a lot and he is always present with me when I need to be , and the girls are not bad with me too. They are always around if I need help, they are also a lot of fun ... So this situation is not exactly bad ... To be honest, I am very happy. " She replied with a smile on her face.

    "...." Jean opens her mouth a little surprised, she starts to think about Fel��cia''s words and realizes that she is right.

    Adrian was always around to pay attention to her, the girls don''t treat her badly, and she is learning a lot from Natasha and Leona. She realized that her situation was not bad. In fact, her situation was quite good; now, she has a big family.

    "I wonder how Adrian has time to pay attention to all of us." Jean wondered.

    "In the morning, he has s_e_x with Natasha and Leona, he spends a lot of time spoiling them." Yelena suddenly speaks.

    Jean and Felicia look at Yelena.

    "Didn''t you notice? Every morning, Natasha and Leona wake up with a huge smile on their face. " Yelena spoke.

    Jean and Felicia soon remember the expression and happiness that Natasha and Leona have when they wake up.

    "Adrian sleeps with Leona and Natasha, you can even say that this is their privilege. After all, they were the first and they are the ones that most support Adrian."

    "....." Felicia and Jean remain silent when they hear what Yelena said.

    Yelena continues to explain: "In the afternoon, Adrian spends a good time with Jessica; I always see them together on the porch of our house, or in Jessica''s personal room."

    "In the late afternoon, Adrian spends time talking to me in my room. The rest you already know."

    "Yes, at night he comes to visit me." Jean spoke. "We talked about a lot of things, and then he left somewhere."

    Felicia suddenly remembers when Adrian went to her house that night. "He came to my house at night."

    "...."

    "See? He always tries to spend time with all the girls. " Yelena replied smiling.

    "...."

    Jean and Fel��cia also smiled a little.

    "... doesn''t he sleep?" Felicia asked curiously.

    "Well, he doesn''t need to sleep." Yelena replied. Even she was curious about Adrian''s strange vitality, it''s like he''s a battery that never runs out of power.

    "Adrian has a lot of vitality." Jean said as he looked out the window.

    Suddenly, Felicia remembers Adrian and Jessica''s s_e_x. "Yes ... He has a lot of vitality ..." She spoke with a little red face.

    Jean remembers what happened at the gas station and soon, she too is embarrassed but since she has her face turned to the window, no one noticed that she was embarrassed.

    ......

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 198), visit my pa treon: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/victorwearevenom

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 192 - 194: Jessicas feelings.

    While c_a_r_e_s_sing Jessica''s back on his l_a_p, Adrian asked. "How are you feeling?"

    Jessica replied. "Hmm? I''m much better, thank you. "

    Adrian stopped the massage he was giving Jessica: "That is not what I meant."

    "... I know ..." Jessica said. She snuggles against Adrian''s c_h_e_s_t and closes her eyes; she was taking advantage of the wind in her hair.

    Adrian fixes Jessica''s hair that was messed up by the wind and starts to c_a_r_e_s_s her head; he liked to c_a_r_e_s_s his wives.

    Jessica sighs: "Honestly, I am living the happiest moment of my life, I do not want to live in the past. Because of that, I have eliminated the root of all my problems."

    Adrian hugs Jessica from behind and holds her hands, they looked like a couple of lovers who were acting lovingly with each other.

    Jessica lays her head against Adrian''s c_h_e_s_t and, while looking at the moving landscape, she spoke in a neutral tone that contained no feeling: ???That bastard was the root of all my problems, I wanted to move on. Because of that, I eliminated him. "

    Adrian nods, he closes his eyes a little and remembers what happened a few weeks ago.

    ...

    Adrian was going to visit an old friend of his, he wanted to test some powers and torture on his old friend. Because of that thought, he walked towards a restricted area in the new building he was living in.

    Arriving at a black door that has a sign that says ''Do not enter'', Adrian opens the door and enters. When passing through the door, the first thing that entered Adrian''s vision was Jessica who was holding Kilgrave''s heart.

    Adrian looks at Kilgrave and to see that his body was unrecognizable, it was quite obvious that Jessica tortured him before killing him.

    Adrian walks over to Jessica who was holding Kilgrave''s heart in her hands while looking at the lifeless body of the man who once made her suffer a lot.

    Adrian said nothing, he touched Jessica''s shoulder.

    Jessica turns to Adrian, with neutral eyes that contain no feeling, she says. "Adrian?"

    Adrian smiled a little: "You made a mess, huh?"

    "Sorry ... should I clean?" She spoke a little awkwardly.

    Adrian smiled a little gently. "You don''t have to." He hugs Jessica and strokes her hair.

    Feeling Adrian''s warmth, Jessica lets go of the heart she was holding on the floor and snuggles into Adrian''s arms.

    Jessica hugs Adrian very tightly, it was like she was afraid of losing Adrian.

    "It''s okay, I''m here." Adrian spoke in a low voice as he stroked her gently.

    "Nn" Jessica nods, but she hasn''t stopped hugging Adrian.

    ...

    "Are you happy?" Adrian asked despite already knowing the answer.

    Jessica smiles a little, she looks at Adrian; she lightly touches Adrian''s face and smiles gently. "Yes, I am very happy."

    Words were no longer needed, Adrian brings his face close to Jessica and kisses her.

    It was a loving kiss, a kiss that conveyed the whole feeling of love and affection.

    While kissing Jessica, Adrian said, "The girls are watching."

    "Let them watch, I bet they''re jealous." Jessica spoke, and she was right.

    Adrian bites Jessica''s lips lightly.

    "Hmmm ~" Jessica m_o_a_n_e_d a little.

    "Don''t tease the girls too much."

    Jessica stops kissing Adrian and rests her head on his c_h_e_s_t, she smiles gently and says in a soft voice: "I don''t promise anything."

    Adrian laughed and started to stroke Jessica''s head again.

    Jessica just closed her eyes and enjoyed Adrian''s c_a_r_e_s_ses. She really liked that feeling of tranquility and peace that she received when she was snuggled up in Adrian.

    ...

    "This woman is very sneaky." Felicia grunted in annoyance when she saw Jessica lying on Adrian''s c_h_e_s_t.

    "She is a fox." Yelena grunted a little irritated.

    Jean looked at Jessica, she can''t read her thoughts because of the symbiote, but she can feel slightly what Jessica is feeling. This was a skill she recently discovered.

    ''Happiness, tranquility and love ... A very big and heavy love.'' She thought as she watched Jessica.

    She looks at Adrian and tries to feel his feelings, but she can''t feel anything; it was like something was protecting Adrian.

    ...

    Adrian''s mental landscape.

    "Humpf" Phoenix snorted proudly.

    "Why are you preventing her from feeling Adrian''s emotions?" Death who was sitting on a throne of skeletons asked curiously.

    "Only I can feel Adrian''s emotions, I will not give this privilege to anyone!" Phoenix replied while looking at a screen in the sky, she looks at her sister and raises her eyebrows a little:

    "Is this your new look?" She asked.

    "Yes, I looked like a teenager before; I switched to a more a_d_u_l_t look." Death responded with a seductive smile that matched her a_d_u_l_t form.

    Phoenix looks at Death''s b_r_e_a_s_ts and her a_s_s, she huffed. "I still win."

    Death was not annoyed, she just smiled seductively and replied: "If I wanted to look like you, I could easily do that. After all, we are twins, but I don''t want to ... I have my own tastes."

    Phoenix looks at Death again.

    Death had pale skin, full lips, slightly above average b_r_e_a_s_ts and a_s_s and a curvaceous body; unlike Phoenix who had a seductive body.

    Death had a ''cool'' appearance, a more m_a_t_u_r_e and professional appearance.

    Phoenix snorted again: "Even if you try to imitate me, you will not be able to imitate my mountains!"

    * Boeing * * Boeing * * Boeing *

    Phoenix tapped her b_r_e_a_s_ts with pride, with just that movement, her b_r_e_a_s_ts started to swing.

    Death looks at the piece of meat on Phoenix''s c_h_e_s_t, she said coldly. "Don''t tease me Phoenix, if you tease me too much, one day you will wake up without those pieces of meat on your c_h_e_s_t."

    Phoenix covers her b_r_e_a_s_ts: "You can''t!! Adrian loves my b_r_e_a_s_ts!! "

    A vein pops in Death''s head: "Oh?"

    Death gets up from her throne and walks slowly towards Phoenix: "You are disrespecting me a lot, maybe you need some punishment."

    Phoenix snorted, she got up from the lawn and said. "Just try, I''m not the same as before!" Phoenix''s eyes began to glow gold.

    Death''s eyes start to glow with a cold neon blue, she just watched her sister with cold eyes.

    Suddenly, Death stops looking at Phoenix and looks at the screen in the sky. "Asgard." She commented when she saw the runes carved out of the hammer in the crater.

    Hearing the name of the kingdom of the Norse gods, Phoenix looks at the screen as well. "How long does Odin have left, Death?" She asked seriously.

    Death closes his eyes for a moment and focuses on an old man who was sitting on the throne. "He will die soon ... And you needn''t worry, Odin is no longer the same strength he was in the past, he is not a threat to the current Adrian."

    Phoenix nods. "This is good news." Phoenix relaxed, then she continued: "Odin at his peak could fight the celestials easily, the current Adrian cannot handle that kind of strength, but thankfully he is dying."

    "Yes ... Let''s see what happens next." Death said as he returned to her throne and sat down.

    Phoenix nods and lays on the grass lazily.

    .......

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 198), visit my pa treon: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/victorwearevenom

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

    discord.gg/4FETZAf

 Chapter 193 - 195: Hammer

    New Mexico, night time.

    In a large crater that had several SHIELD agents, a group of people were walking calmly towards the place.

    The SHIELD agents found it strange why these civilians were here, but their questions were answered when Adrian arrived.

    After all, now it was practically impossible not to know Adrian; he was marked as a dangerous individual in several organizations worldwide

    The world was treating Adrian like a walking weapon. Some organizations were afraid of Adrian and did not want to provoke him. Some organizations were trying to kill Adrian in one way or another; Adrian gained a lot of attention from the world by fighting the Hulk.

    Organizations that wanted Adrian dead made several efforts to try to kill Adrian, but those efforts were all destroyed by The Hellfire Club. Consequently, The Hellfire Club began to grow in influence.

    Adrian made no proactive move to help the organization, he just assumed the title of White King, but with only his existence taking over the position of White King he is helping The Hellfire Club. After all, the power he demonstrated in that one day in Harlem was enough to shock the world that was unaware of these beings.

    One thing was quite correct, Emma Frost was very happy with this result.

    Adrian, who was accompanied by Yelena, Jean, Jessica and Felicia, walks towards the middle of the crater. They ignored the SHIELD agents who were looking at them since they were quite used to receiving attention. After all, they were a unique group, a group of beautiful women with a tall man with long white hair and neon blue eyes; it was impossible not to get people''s attention.

    Adrian and the group of girls stop in front of the hammer.

    "Hmm, I am feeling a powerful energy from that hammer" He murmured in a low voice.

    Adrian could see that the hammer was loaded with a high density of golden energy, he had seen that energy in the past.

    "The energy of a god" He clearly remembers the same feeling he had when he looked at Ororo''s energy. "This energy is much stronger than Ororo"

    A Caucasian man who was wearing a suit walks towards Adrian. "Phil Coulson, nice to meet you Agent Weismann" the man held out his hand in greeting.

    Adrian would ignore the agent, but he was a little interested: "Aren''t you afraid of me?" He accepted the agent''s gesture.

    "I would be lying if I said I wouldn''t be afraid, but you are our ally, right?" He spoke in a neutral tone with a small smile.

    ''Hmm, he''s not lying'' Adrian thought, he looks up and down again at the SHIELD agent. "You are a good agent," he commented with a small smile as he released Phil Coulson''s hand.

    "Girls, don''t approach that hammer!" Adrian scolded when he saw the four girls approaching the hammer in a curious way, they were a little curious with this hammer that no one could lift.

    The four women stop approaching the hammer and look at Adrian, seeing Adrian''s serious look, they nod in agreement then they move away from the hammer.

    "Tsk, I was wondering if I could lift the hammer," Jessica mumbled.

    "Well, it is an unknown object that came from space it must not be normal, let''s listen to Adrian for now" Yelena commented.

    "This is strange, even though I have little clothes, I''m not feeling cold" Felicia commented while looking at the agents who were wrapped up.

    "Did you forget what''s inside you?" Jean said as he looked at Felicia.

    "Oh! That''s right, " Felicia said to herself,

    "It''s okay, the object is not dangerous, they can get close" Phil Coulson reassured Adrian.

    Adrian ignores Phil Coulson, he can clearly see that that object is loaded with divine energy. He doesn''t know what kind of effects it can have on his women and he doesn''t want to risk their safety. He looks towards a place, then he looks up and sees a hooded man who was using a bow and arrow. "Hey, Archer" Seeing that he has won the man''s attention, Adrian points to a location. "You should solve this problem. After all, this is your job, right?"

    The archer, and Phil Coulson did not understand what Adrian was talking about, but their questions were answered when they heard the commotion.

    A large man was hitting trained SHIELD agents easily as he advanced toward Adrian''s current location.

    Adrian raises his eyebrows a little at this guy, he uses his eyes and sees a little golden aura in the blond-haired man. ''A normal human ...? Wrong, a normal human would not have that strength ... ''Adrian thinks.

    Adrian uses the powers of his Phoenix and reads the man''s mind. This action only lasted a few seconds, but Adrian managed to find out everything. ''Interesting.'' He showed a smile.

    "Hawk-Eye, neutralize the threat"

    The man nods and goes up to a small watchtower, he pulls his bow and aims towards a place.

    Soon the man releases the arrow.

    The girls who were watching Archer just looked at him stupidly. "He was wrong?" Felicia asked.

    Adrian smiled: "He never makes a mistake"

    The arrow turns in the air and flies towards the blond man but the blond man catches the arrow in mid-air, despite being without his powers, he was still an Asgardian.

    When the man goes to release the arrow, the arrow fires a very strong electric charge.

    "..."

    "Okay, that was really badass." Jessica commented, impressed, she clearly remembers this man. He managed to beat Jessica because she underestimated the capabilities of that hooded man.

    "Yes. He did an impossible feat just with his human capabilities, I wonder what would happen if he became my subordinate? " Adrian showed a small smile.

    "...."

    "... I have a feeling he would become a monster." Phil Coulson replied. All SHIELD agents are informed that Adrian has a way of empowering people, the proof of that is the women who are always accompanying him. Although they seem normal, all the agents here know that they are not normal.

    After all, only monsters walk with other monsters.

    Adrian displays a predatory smile full of sharp teeth. ["You''re right"]

    Phil Coulson got scared and put his hands on his gun. This action was an instinctive response from the agent''s body; he felt threatened and looked for a way to defend himself, although Adrian did nothing.

    Adrian hides the symbiote in his body and looks at the girls. "What do you want to do?"

    "I''m bored, I wanted to try to lift the hammer but you won''t let me ... So, I''m going to look for a hotel for us to spend the night with" Jessica commented as she walked towards somewhere.

    "I''m going with Jessica. Unlike you, I''m still just a helpless human, I''m tired from the trip!" Felicia grunted and followed Jessica.

    Jean and Yelena just rolled their eyes at Felicia''s comment.

    "Jean?" Adrian looked at Jean.

    "I''ll stay with you, I feel like you''re going to do some nonsense again" Jean commented. After all, she saw the smile that Adrian had when he saw the blond-haired man.

    Adrian''s smile almost broke when he heard what Jean said. ''Is she treating me like a child?''

    [Yes] All the Symbiotes said.

    "...."

    Adrian was slightly irritated, but remembering that he must always remain calm because of Ororo''s power; he decides to stop thinking about it, then he looks at Yelena.

    "I will be with you too, you will not get rid of me!"

    Adrian smiled: "Don''t leave me, I''m feeling a lot of foreign energies in this place; something should happen here soon"

    "Okay" the two women said.

    Edited By: IsUnavailable

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 198), visit my pa treon: Pa treon.com/VictorWeAreVenom

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/victorwearevenom

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

    discord.gg/4FETZAf